had attempted to inuade the Britains before anie mention is made of the same their attempts by the British and English writers But whether the Scots had anie habitation within the bounds of Britaine till the time supposed by the Britaine writers we leaue that point to the iudgement of others that be trauelled in the search of such antiquities onelie admonishing you that in the Scotish chronicle you shall find the opinion which their writers haue conceiued of this matter and also manie things touching the acts of the Romans doone against diuerse of the Britains which they presume to be doone against their nation though shadowed vnder the generall name of Britains or of other particular names at this daie to most men vnknowne But whensoeuer the Scots came into this I le they made the third nation that inhabited the same comming first out of Scithia or rather out of Spaine as some suppose into Ireland and from thence into Britaine next after the Picts though their writers fetch a farre more ancient beginning as in their chronicles at large appéereth referring them to the reading thereof that desire to vnderstand that matter as they set it foorth Thus farre the dominion and tribute of the Romans ouer this land of Britaine which had continued by the collection of some chronographers the space of 483. yeeres And heere we thinke it conuenient to end this fourth booke THE FIFT BOOKE of the Historie of England Constantinus at the generall sute of the Britains vndertaketh to gouerne this Iland he is crowned king his three sonnes he is traitorouslie slaine of a Pict Constantius the eldest sonne of Constantine hauing bene a monke is created king the ambitious slie practises of duke Vortigerne to aspire to the gouernment he procureth certeine Picts and Scots to kill the king who had reteined them for the gard of his person his craftie deuises and deepe dissimulation vnder the pretense of innocencie he winneth the peoples harts and is chosen their king The first Chapter HAuing ended our former booke with the end of the Romane power ouer this Iland wherein the state of the Iland vnder them is at full described it remaineth now that we procéed to declare in what state they were after the Romans had refused to gouerne them anie longer Wherefore we will addresse our selues to saie somewhat touching the succession of the British kings as their histories make mention Constantinus the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine at the sute and earnest request of the archbishop of London made in name of all the Britains in the I le of great Britaine was sent into the same I le by his said brother Aldroenus vpon couenants ratified in manner as before is recited and brought with him a conuenient power landing with the same at Totnesse in Deuonshire Immediatlie after his coÌ„ming on land he gathered to him a great power of Britains which before his landing were hid in diuerse places of the I le Then went he foorth with them and gaue battell to the enimies whom he vanquished slue that tyrannicall king Guanius there in the field as some bookes haue Howbeit this agréeth not with the Scotish writers which affirme that they got the field but yet lost their king named Dongard as in their historie ye maie read But to procéed as our writers report the matter When the Britains had thus ouercome their enimies they conueied their capteine the said Constantine vnto Cicester and there in fullfilling their promise and couenant made to his brother crowned him king of great Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 433 which was about the fift yéere of the emperour Ualentinianus the second and third yéere of Clodius king of the Frankners after called Frenchmen which then began to settle themselues in Gallia whereby the name of that countrie was afterwards changed and called France Constantine being thus established king ruled the land well and noblie and defended it from all inuasion of enimie during his life He begat of his wife thrée sonnes as the British historie affirmeth Constantius Aurelius Ambrosius and Uter surnamed Pendragon The eldest bicause he perceiued him to be but dull of wit and not verie toward he made a moonke placing him within the abbie of Amphibalus in Winchester Finallie this Constantine after he had reigned ten yéeres was traitoroustie staine one day in his owne chamber as some write by a Pict who was in such fauor with him that he might at all times haue frée accesse to him at his pleasure Neither the Romane writers nor Beda make anie mention of this Constantine but of the other Constantine they write which immediatlie after the vsurper Gratian was dispatched out of the way as before ye haue heard was aduanced to the rule of this land and title of emperour onelie in hope of his name and for no other respect of towardnesse in him afore time being but a meane souldier without anie degrée of honour The same Constantine as writers record going ouer into Gallia adorned his sonne Constantius with the title and dignitie of Cesar the which before was a moonke and finallie as well the one as the other were slaine the father ar Arles by earls Constantius that was sent against him by the emperour Honorius and the sonne at Uienna as before ye haue heard by one of his owne court called Gerontius as in the Italian historie ye may sée more at large This chanced about the yeere of our Lord 415. ¶ This haue we thought good to repeat in this place for that some may suppose that this Constantine is the same that our wrâ—ters take to be the brother of Aldroenus king of little Britaine as the circumstance of the time and other things to be considered may giue them occasion to thinke for that there is not so much credit to be yéelded to them that haue written the British histories but that in some part men may with iust cause doubt of sundrie matters conteined in the same and therfore haue we in this booke béene the more diligent to shew what the Romans and other forreine writers haue registred in their bookes of histories touching the affaires of Britaine that the reader may be the better satisfied in the truth But now to returne to the sequele of the historie as we find the same written by the British chroniclers After that Constantine was murthered as before ye haue heard one Uortigerus or Uortigernus a man of great authoritie amongst the Britains wrought so with the residue of the British nobilitie that Constantius the eldest sonne of their king the fore-remembred Constantine was taken out of the abbie of Winchester where he remained and was streightwaies created king as lawfull inheritour to his father Ye haue heard how Constantius was made a moonke in his fathers life time bicause he was thought to be too soft and childish in wit to haue anie publike rule committed to his hands
same Edilbald at Hereford hauing before him the said earle Adelme in whose valiant prowesse he put great hope to atteine victorie neither was he deceiued for by the stout conduct and noble courage of the said Adelme the loftie pride of king Edelbald was abated so that he was there put to flight and all his armie discomfited after sore and terrible fight continued and mainteined euen to the vttermost point In the 24 yeere of his reigne this Cuthred fougth eftsoones with the Welshmen and obteined the vpper hand without anie great losse of his people for the enimies were easilie put to flight and chased to their owne destruction In the yeere after king Cuthred fell sicke and in the 16 yéere of his reigne he departed this life after so manie great victories got against his enimies AFter him succéeded one Sigibert a cruell and vnmercifull prince at home but yet a coward abroad This Sigbert or Sigibert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 755 verie néere ended He intreated his subiects verie euill setting law and reason at naught He could not abide to heare his faults told him and therefore he cruellie put to death an earle named Cumbra which was of his councell and faithfullie admonished him to reforme his euill dooings wherevpon the rest of his nobles assembled themselues togither with a great multitude of people and expelled him out of his estate in the beginning of the second or as some say the first yeare of his reigne Then Sigibert as he was fearefull of nature fearing to be apprehended got him into the wood called as then Andredeswald and there hid himselfe but by chance a swineheard that belonged to the late earle Cumbra at Priuetsfloud found him out and perceiuing what he was slue him in reuenge of his maisters death ¶ Lo here you may sée how the righteous iustice of God rewardeth wicked dooings in this world with worthie recompense as well as in the world to come appointing euill princes sometimes to reigne for the punishment of the people according as they deserue permitting some of them to haue gouernement a long time that both the froward nations may suffer long for their sins and that such wicked princes may in an other world tast to more bitter torments Againe other he taketh out of the waie that the people may be deliuered from oppression and also that the naughtie ruler for his misdemeanour may spéedilie receiue due punishment AFter Beorne king of Eastangles one Ethelred succéeded in gouernment of that kingdome a man noted to be of good and vertuous qualities in that he brought vp his sonne Ethelred which succéeded him so in the feare of the Lord that he prooued a right godlie prince This Ethelbert reigned as writers say the terme of 52 yeares After that Ceolvulfe king of Northumberland was become a moonke in the abbie of Lindesferne his vncles sonnes Egbert by order taken by the said Ceolvulfe succeeded him in the kingdome and gouerned the same right woorthilie for the terme of 24 yeares and then became a moonke by the example both of his predecessor the forsaid Ceoldulfe and also of diuers other kings in those daies so that he was the eight king who in this land had changed a kings crowne for a moonks cowle as Simon Dunel writeth This Egbert in the 18 yeare of his reigne and Ungust king of Picts came to the citie of Alcluid with their armies and there receiued the Britains into their subiection the first day of August but the tenth day of the same month the armie which he led from Ouan vnto Newbourgh was for the more part lost and destroied ¶ The same yeare on the 8 kalends of December the moone being as then in hir full appeared to be of a bloudie colour but at length she came to hir accustomed shew after a maruellous meanes for a starre which followed hir passed by hir went before hir the like distāce as it kept in following hir before she lost hir vsuall light Offa king of Mercia his manhood and victories against the Kentishmen and Westsaxons he killeth Egilbert king of Eastangles by a policie or subtill deuise of profered curtesie he inuadeth his kingdome and possesseth it the archbishops see of Canturburie remoued to Lichfield archbishop Lambert laboring to defend his prerogatiue is depriued by king Offa he seizeth vpon churches and religious houses mistrusting his estate he alieth himselfe with other princes he maketh amends for the wrongs that he had doone to churches and religious houses he goeth to Rome maketh his realme tributarie to the said see Peter pence paid he falleth sicke and dieth places to this day bearing his name in memorie of him the short reigne of his sonne The fourth Chapter AFter that Offa had slaien Bernred the vsurper of the kingdome of Mercia as before is mentioned the same Offa tooke vpon him the gouernment of that kingdome 758 a man of such stoutnesse of stomach that he thought he should be able to bring to passe all things whatsoeuer he conceiued in his mind He reigned 39 yeares His dooings were great and maruellous and such as some times his vertues surpassed his vices and sometime againe his vices séemed to ouermatch his vertues He ouercame the Kentishmen in a great battell at Otteford and the Northumbers also were by him vanquished and in battell put to flight With Kenvulfe king of Westsaxons he fought in open battell and obteined a noble victorie with small losse of his people although the same Kenwulfe was a right valiant prince and a good capteine Againe perceiuing that to procéed with craft should sooner aduance his purpose than to vse open force against Egilbert king of Eastangles vnder faire promises to giue vnto him his daughter in mariage he allured him to come into Mercia and receiuing him into his palace caused his head to be striken off and after by wrongfull meanes inuaded his kingdome and got it into his possession yet he caused the bones of the first martyr of this land saint Albane by a miraculous meanes brought to light to be taken vp and put in a rich shrine adorned with gold and stone building a goodlie church of excellent woorkmanship and founding a monasterie in that place in honor of the same saint which he indowed with great possessions He remoued the archbishops see from Canturburie vnto Lichfield thereby to aduance his kingdome of Mercia as well in dignitie preheminence of spirituall power as temporall He made great suit to bring his purpose to passe in the court of Rome and at length by great gifts and rewards obteined it at the hands of pope Adrian the first then gouerning the Romane sée And so Eadulfus then bishop of Lichfield was adorned with the pall and taken for archbishop hauing all those bishops within the limits of king Offa his dominion suffragans vnto him namelie Denebertus bishop of Worcester Werebertus
barnacls questioned with diuers persons about the same I haue red also whatsoeuer is written by forren authors touching the generation of that foule sought out some places where I haue béene assured to sée great numbers of them but in vaine Wherefore I vtterlie despaired to obteine my purpose till this present yeare of Grace 1584. and moneth of Maie wherein going to the court at Gréenewich from London by bote I saw sundrie ships lieng in the Thames newlie come home either from Barbarie or the Canarie Iles for I doo not well remember now from which of these places on whose sides I perceiued an infinit sort of shels to hang so thicke as could be one by another Drawing néere also I tooke off ten or twelue of the greatest of them afterward hauing opened them I saw the proportion of a foule in one of them more perfectlie than in all the rest sauing that the head was not yet formed bicause the fresh water had killed them all as I take it and thereby hindered their perfection Certeinelie the feathers of the taile hoong out of the shell at least two inches the wings almost perfect touching forme were garded with two shels or shéeldes proportioned like the selfe wings and likewise the brestbone had hir couerture also of like shellie substance and altogither resembling the figure which Lobell and Pena doo giue foorth in their description of this foule so that I am now fullie persuaded that it is either the barnacle that is ingendred after one maner in these shels or some other sea-foule to vs as yet vnknowen For by the feathers appearing and forme so apparant it cannot be denied but that some bird or other must proceed of this substance which by falling from the sides of the ships in long voiages may come to some perfection But now it is time for me to returne againe vnto my former purpose There hath sometime beene and yet is a bishop of this I le who at the first was called Episcopus Sodorensis when the iurisdiction of all the Hebrides belonged vnto him Whereas now he that is bishop there is but a bishops shadow for albeit that he beare the name of bishop of Man yet haue the earles of Darbie as it is supposed the cheefe profit of his sée sauing that they allow him a little somewhat for a flourish notwithstanding that they be his patrons and haue his nomination vnto that liuing The first bishop of this I le was called Wimundus or Raymundus and surnamed Monachus Sauinensis who by reason of his extreame and tyrannicall crueltie toward the Ilanders had first his sight taken from him then was sent into exile After him succéeded another moonke in king Stephens daies called Iohn and after him one Marcus c other after other in succession the sée it selfe being now also subiect to the archbishop of Yorke for spirituall iurisdiction In time of Henrie the second this Iland also had a king whose name was Cuthred vnto whome Vinianus the cardinall came as legate 1177. and wherin Houeden erreth not In the yeare also 1228. one Reginald was viceroy or petie king of Man afterward murthered by his subiects Then Olauus after him Hosbach the sonne of Osmond Hacon 1290. who being slaine Olauus and Gotredus parted this kingdome of Sodora in such wise that this had all the rest of the Iles the other onelie the I le of Man at the first but after the slaughter of Gotredus Olauus held all after whom Olauus his sonne succeeded Then Harald sonne to Olauus who being entered in Maie and drowned vpon the coastes of Ireland his brother Reginald reigned twentie and seuen daies and then was killed the first of Iune whereby Olauus aliàs Harald sonne to Gotred ruled in the I le one yeare Next vnto him succéeded Magnus the second sonne of Olauus and last of all Iuarus who held it so long as the Norwaies were lords thereof But being once come into the hands of the Scots one Godred Mac Mares was made lieutenant then Alane thirdlie Maurice Okarefer and fourthlie one of the kings chapleines c. I would gladlie haue set downe the whole catalog of all the viceroyes and lieutenants but sith I can neither come by their names nor successions I surcesse to speake any more of them and also of the I le it selfe whereof this may suffice After we haue in this wise described the I le of Man with hir commodities we returned eastwards backe againe vnto the point of Ramshed where we found to the number of six Ilets of one sort and other whereof the first greatest and most southwesterlie is named the Wauay It runneth out in length as we gessed about fiue miles and more from the southeast into the northwest betwéene which and the maine land lie two little ones whose names are Oldborrow and Fowlney The fourth is called the Fouldra and being situate southeast of the first it hath a prettie pile or blockhouse therin which the inhabitants name the pile of Fouldra By east thereof in like sort lie the Fola and the Roa plots of no great compasse and yet of all these six the first and Fouldra are the fairest and most fruitfull From hence we went by Rauenglasse point where lieth an Iland of the same denomination as Reginald Wolfe hath noted in his great card not yet finished nor likelie to be published He noteth also two other Ilets betwéene the same and the maine land but Leland speaketh nothing of them to my remembrance neither any other card as yet set foorth of England and thus much of the Ilands that lie vpon our shore in this part of my voiage Hauing so exactlie as to me is possible set downe the names and positions of such Iles as are to be found vpon the coast of the Quéenes Maiesties dominions now it resteth that we procéed orderlie with those that are séene to lie vpon the coast of Scotland that is to saie in the Irish the Deucalidonian the Germans seas which I will performe in such order as I may sith I cannot do so much therin as I would Some therefore doo comprehend and diuide all the Iles that lie about the north coast of this I le now called Scotland into thrée parts sauing that they are either occidentals the west Iles aliàs the Orchades Zelandine or the Shetlands They place the first betwéene Ireland and the Orchades so that they are extended from Man and the point of Cantire almost vnto the Orchades in the Deucalidonian sea and after some are called the Hebrides In this part the old writers in déed placed the Hebrides or Hemodes which diuers call the Hebudes and the Acmodes albeit the writers varie in their numbers some speaking of 30 Hebudes and seuen Hemodes some of fiue Ebudes as Solinus and such as follow his authoritie Howbeit the late Scottish writers doo product a summe of more than 300 of these Ilands in all which
dominion Coell the sonne of this Marius had issue Lucius counted the first christian king of this nation he conuerted the three archflamines of this land into bishopriks and ordeined bishops vnto ech of them The first remained at London and his power extended from the furthest part of Cornewall to Humber water The second dwelled at Yorke and his power stretched from Humber to the furthest part of all Scotland The third aboded at Caerleon vpon the riuer of Wiske in Glamorgan in Wales his power extended from Seuerne through all Wales Some write that he made but two and turned their names to archbishops the one to remaine at Canturburie the other at Yorke yet they confesse that he of Yorke had iurisdiction through all Scotland either of which is sufficient to prooue Scotland to be then vnder his dominion Seuerus by birth a Romane but in bloud a Briton as some thinke and the lineall heire of the bodie of Androgeâ—s sonne of Lud nephue of Cassibelane was shortlie after emperour king of Britons in whose time the people to whom his ancester Marius gaue the land of Cathnesse in Scotland conspired with the Scots receiued them from the Iles into Scotland But herevpon this Seuerus came into Scotland and méeting with their faith and false harts togither droue them all out of the maine land into Iles the vttermost bounds of all great Britaine But notwithstanding this glorious victorie the Britons considering their seruitude to the Romans imposed by treason of Androgeus ancestor to this Seuerus began to hate him whome yet they had no time to loue and who in their defense and suertie had slaine of the Scots and their confederats in one battell thirtie thousand but such was the consideration of the common sort in those daies whose malice no time could diminish nor iust desert appease Antoninus Bassianus borne of a Briton woman and Geta borne by a Romane woman were the sonnes of this Seuerus who after the death of their father by the contrarie voices of their people contended for the crowne Few Britons held with Bassianus fewer Romans with Geta but the greater number with neither of both In the end Geta was slaine and Bassianus remained emperour against whom Carautius rebelled who gaue vnto the Scots Picts and Scithians the countrie of Cathnesse in Scotland which they afterward inhabited whereby his seison thereof appeareth Coill descended of the bloud of the ancient kings of this land was shortlie after king of the Britons whose onelie daughter and heire called Helen was married vnto Constantius a Romane who daunted the rebellion of all parts of great Britaine and after the death of this Coill was in the right of his wife king thereof and reigned in his state ouer them thirtéene or fouretéene yeares Constantine the sonne of this Constance and Helen was next king of Britons by the right of his mother who passing to Rome to receiue the empire thereof deputed one Octauius king of Wales and duke of the Gewisses which some expound to be afterward called west Saxons to haue the gouernment of this dominion But abusing the kings innocent goodnesse this Octauius defrauded this trust and tooke vpon him the crowne For which traitorie albeit he was once vanquished by Leonine Traheron great vncle to Constantine yet after the death of this Traheron he preuailed againe and vsurped ouer all Britaine Constantine being now emperor sent Marimius his kinsman hither in processe of time to destroie the same Octauius who in singular battell discomfited him Wherevpon this Maximius as well by the consent of great Constantine as by the election of all the Britons for that he was a Briton in bloud was made king or rather vicegerent of Britaine This Maximius made warre vpon the Scots and Scithians within Britaine and ceassed not vntill he had slaine Eugenius their king and expelled and driuen them out of the whole limits and bounds of Britaine Finallie he inhabited all Scotland with Britons no man woman nor child of the Scotish nation suffered to remaine within it which as their Hector Boetius saith was for their rebellion and rebellion properlie could it not be except they had béene subiects He suffered the Picts also to remaine his subiects who made solemne othes to him neuer after to erect anie peculiar king of their owne nation but to remaine vnder the old empire of the onelie king of Britaine I had once an epistle by Leland exemplified as he saith out of a verie ancient record which beareth title of Helena vnto hir sonne Constantine and entreth after this manner Domino semper Augusto filio Constantino mater Helena semper Augusta c. And now it repenteth me that I did not exemplifie and conueigh it into this treatise whilest I had his books For thereby I might haue had great light for the estate of this present discourse but as then I had no mind to haue trauelled in this matter neuerthelesse if hereafter it come againe to light I would wish it were reserued It followeth on also in this maner as it is translated out of the Gréeke Veritatem sapientis animus non recusat nec fides recta aliquando patitur quamcunque iacturam c. About fiue and fourtie yeares after this which was long time after the death of this Maximius with the helpe of Gouan or Gonan and Helga the Scots newlie arriued in Albania and there created one Fergus the second of that name to be there king But bicause they were before banished the continent land they crowned him king on their aduenture in Argile in the fatall chaire of marble the yéere of our Lord foure hundred and two and twentie as they themselues doo write Maximian sonne of Leonine Traheron brother to king Coill and vncle to Helene was by lineall succession next king of Britons but to appease the malice of Dionothus king of Wales who also claimed the kingdome he maried Othilia eldest daughter of Dionothus and afterwards assembled a great power of Britons and entered Albania inuading Gallowaie Mers Annandale Pentland Carrike Kill and Cuningham and in battell slue both this Fergus then king of Scots and Durstus the king of Picts and exiled all their people out of the continent land wherevpon the few number of Scots then remaining a liue went to Argile and there made Eugenius their king When this Maximian had thus obteined quietnesse in Britaine he departed with his cousine Conan Meridocke into Armorica where they subdued the king and depopulated the countrie which he gaue to Conan his cousine to be afterward inhabited by Britons by the name of Britaine the lesse and hereof this realme tooke name of Britaine the great which name by consent of forren writers it keepeth vnto this daie After the death of Maximian dissention being mooued betweene the nobles of Britaine the Scots swarmed togither againe and came to the wall of Adrian where this realme being diuided in manie factions they ouercame one
obeisance to this Cadwallo during eight and twentie yeares Thus Cadwallo reigned in the whole monarchie of great Britaine hauing all the seuen kings thereof as well Saxons as others his subiects for albeit the number of Saxons from time to time greatlie increased yet were they alwaies either at the first expelled or else made tributarie to the onelie kings of Britons for the time being as all their owne writers doo confesse Cadwallader was next king of the whole great Britaine he reigned twelue yeares ouer all the kings thereof in great peace and tranquillitie and then vpon the lamentable death of his subiects which died of sundrie diseases innumerablie he departed into little Britaine His sonne and cousine Iuor and Iue being expelled out of England also by the Saxons went into Wales where among the Britons they and their posteritie remained princes Upon this great alteration and warres being through the whole dominion betwéene the Britons and Saxons the Scots thought time to slip the collar of obedience and therevpon entred in league with Charles then king of France establishing it in this wise 1 The iniurie of Englishmen doone to anie of these people shall be perpetuallie holden common to them both 2 When Frenchmen be inuaded by Englishmen the Scots shall send their armie in defense of France so that they be supported with monie and vittels by the French 3 When Scots be inuaded by Englishmen the Frenchmen shall come vpon their owne expenses to their support and succour 4 None of the people shall take peace or truce with Englishmen without the aduise of other c. Manie disputable opinions may be had of warre without the praising of it as onlie admittable by inforced necessitie and to be vsed for peace sake onelie where here the Scots sought warre for the loue of warre onelie For their league giueth no benefit to themselues either in frée traffike of their owne commodities or benefit of the French or other priuilege to the people of both What discommoditie riseth by loosing the intercourse and exchange of our commodities being in necessaries more aboundant than France the Scots féele and we perfectlie know What ruine of their townes destruction of countries slaughter of both peoples haue by reason of this bloudie league chanced the histories be lamentable to read and horrible among christian men to be remembred but God gaue the increase according to their séed for as they did hereby sowe dissention so did they shortlie after reape a bloudie slaughter and confusion For Alpine their king possessing a light mind that would be lost with a little wind hoped by this league shortlie to subdue all great Britaine and to that end not onelie rebelled in his owne kingdome but also vsurped vpon the kingdome of Picts Whervpon Edwine king of England made one Brudeus king of Picts whom he sent into Scotland with a great power where in battell he tooke this Alpine king of Scots prisoner and discomfited his people And this Alpine being their king found subiect and rebell his head was striken off at a place in Scotland which thereof is to this daie called Pasalpine that is to saie the head of Alpine And this was the first effect of their French league Osbright king of England with Ella his subiect and a great number of Britons and Saxons shortlie after for that the Scots had of themselues elected a new king entered Scotland and ceassed not his war against them vntill their king and people fled into the Iles with whome at the last vpon their submission peace was made in this wise The water of Frith shall be march betwéene Scots and Englishmen in the east parts and shall be named the Scotish sea The water of Cluide to Dunbriton shall be march in the west parts betwéene the Scots and Britons This castell was before called Alcluide but now Dunbriton that is to say the castle of Britons and sometimes it was destroied by the Danes So the Britons had all the lands from Sterling to the Ireland seas and from the water of Frith Cluide to Cumber with all the strengths and commodities thereof and the Englishmen had the lands betwéene Sterling and Northumberland Thus was Cluide march betwéene the Scots and the Britons on the one side and the water of Frith named the Scotish sea march betwéene them and Englishmen on the other side and Sterling common march to thrée people Britons Englishmen and Scots howbeit king Osbright had the castle of Sterling where first he caused to be coined Sterling monie The Englishmen also builded a bridge of stone for passage ouer the water of Frith in the middest whereof they made a crosse vnder which were written these verses I am free march as passengers may ken To Scots to Britons and Englishmen Not manie yeares after this Hinguar and Hubba two Danes with a great number of people arriued in Scotland and slue Constantine whom Osbright had before made king wherevpon Edulfe or Ethelwulfe then king of England assembled his power against Hinguar and Hubba and in one battell slue them both but such of their people as would remaine and become christians he suffered to tarie the rest he banished or put to death c. This Ethelwulfe granted the Peter pence of which albeit Peter Paule had little need and lesse right yet the paiment thereof continued in this realme euer after vntill now of late yeares But the Scots euer since vnto this daie haue and yet doo paie it by reason of that grant which prooueth them to be then vnder his obeisance Alured or Alfred succéeded in the kingdome of England and reigned noblie ouer the whole monarchie of great Britaine he made lawes that persons excommunicated should be disabled to sue or claime anie propertie which law Gregour whome this Alured had made king of Scots obeied and the same law as well in Scotland as in England is holden to this daie which also prooueth him to be high lord of Scotland This Alured constreined Gregour king of Scots also to breake the league with France for generallie he concluded with him and serued him in all his warres as well against Danes as others not reseruing or making anie exception of the former league with France The said Alured after the death of Gregour had the like seruice and obeisance of Donald king of Scots with fiue thousand horssemen against one Gurmond a Dane that then infested the realme and this Donald died in this faith and obeisance with Alured Edward the first of that name called Chifod sonne of this Alured succéeded his father and was the next king of England against whome Sithrtic a Dane and the Scots conspired but they were subdued and Constantine their king brought to obeisance He held the realme of Scotland also of king Edward and this dooth Marian their owne countrieman a Scot confesse beside Roger Houeden and William of Malmesberie In the yeare of our Lord 923 the same king Edward was president and gouernour of
of Norwaie and Denmarke which church was by the same Malcolme accordinglie performed Edward called the Confessour sonne of Etheldred and brother to Edmund Ironside was afterward king of England he tooke from Malcolme king of Scots his life and his kingdome and made Malcolme soone to the king of Cumberland and Northumberland king of Scots who did him homage and fealtie This Edward perused the old lawes of the realme and somewhat added to some of them as to the law of Edgar for the wardship of the lands vntill the heire should accomplish the age of one and twentie yeeres He added that the marriage of such heire should also belong to the lord of whom the same land was holden Also that euerie woman marrieng a free man should notwithstanding she had no children by that husband enioie the third part of his inheritance during hir life with manie other lawes which the same Malcolme king of Scots obeied and which as well by them in Scotland as by vs in England be obserued to this day and directlie prooueth the whole to be then vnder his obeisance By reason of this law Malcolme the sonne of Duncane next inheritor to the crowne of Scotland being within age was by the nobles of Scotland deliuered as ward to the custodie also of king Edward During whose minoritie one Makebeth a Scot traitorouslie vsurped the crowne of Scotland Against whome the said Edward made warre in which the said Mackbeth was ouercome and slaine Wherevpon the said Malcolme was crowned king of Scots at Scone in the eight yeere of the reigne of king Edward aforesaid This Malcolme also by tenor of the said new law of wardship was married vnto Margaret the daughter of Edward sonne of Edmund Ironside and Agatha by the disposition of the same king Edward and at his full age did homage to this king Edward the Confessour for the kingdome of Scotland Moreouer Edward of England hauing no issue of his bodie and mistrusting that Harald the son of Goodwine descended of the daughter of Harald Harefoot the Dane would vsurpe the crowne if he should leaue it to his cousine Edgar Eatling being then within age and partlie by the petition of his subiects who before had sworne neuer to receiue anie kings ouer them of the Danish nation did by his substantiall will in writing as all our clergie writers affirme demise the crowne of great Britaine vnto William Bastard then duke of Normandie and to his heires constituting him his heire testamentarie Also there was proximitie in bloud betwéene them for Emme daughter of Richard duke of Normandie was wife vnto Etheldred on whom he begat Alured and this Edward and this William was son of Robert sonne of Richard brother of the whole bloud to the same Emme Whereby appeareth that this William was heire by title and not by conquest albeit that partlie to extinguish the mistrust of other titles and partlie for the glorie of his victorie he chalenged in the end the name of a conquerour and hath béene so written euer since the time of his arriuall Furthermore this William called the Bastard and the Conquerour supposed not his conquest perfect till he had likewise subdued the Scots Wherfore to bring the Scots to iust obeisance after his coronation as heire testamentarie to Edward the Confessour he entred Scotland where after a little resistance made by the inhabitants the said Malcolme then their king did homage to him at Abirnethie in Scotland for the kingdome of Scotland as to his superiour also by meane of his late conquest William surnamed Rufus sonne to this William called the Conquerour succéeded next in the throne of England to whome the said Malcolme king of Scots did like homage for the whole kingdome of Scotland But afterward he rebelled and was by this William Rufus slaine in plaine field Wherevpon the Scotishmen did choose one Donald or Dunwall to be their king But this William Rufus deposed him and created Dunkane sonne of Malcolme to be their king who did like homage to him Finallie this Dunkane was slaine by the Scots and Dunwall restored who once againe by this William Rufus was deposed and Edgar son of Malcolme and brother to the last Malcolme was by him made their king who did like homage for Scotland to this William Rufus Henrie called Beauelerke the sonne of William called the Conqueour after the death of his brother William Rufus succéeded to the crowne of England to whome the same Edgar king of Scots did homage for Scotland this Henrie Beauclerke maried Mawd the daughter of Malcome II. of Scots and by hir had issue Mawd afterward empresse Alexander the sonne of Malcolme brother to this Mawd was next king of Scots he did like homage for the kingdome of Scotland to this Henrie the first as Edgar had doone before him Mawd called the empresse daughter and heire to Henrie Beauclerke and Mawd his wife receiued homage of Dauid brother to hir and to this Alexander next king of Scots before all the temporall men of England for the kingdome of Scotland This Mawd the empresse gaue vnto Dauid in the marriage Mawd the daughter and heire of Uoldosius earle of Huntingdon Northumberland And herein their euasion appeareth by which they allege that their kings homages were made for the earledome of Huntingdon For this Dauid was the first that of their kings was earle of Huntingdon which was since all the homages of their kings before recited and at the time of this mariage long after the said Alexander his brother was king of Scots doing the homage aforesaid to Henrie Beauclerke son to the aforesaid ladie of whome I find this epitaph worthie to be remembred Ortu magna viro maior sed maxima partu Hic iacet Henrici filia sponsa parens In the yeere of our Lord 1136 and first yeere of the reigne of king Stephan the said Dauid king of Scots being required to doo his homage refused it for so much as he had doone homage to Mawd the empresse before time notwithstanding the sonne of the said Dauid did homage to king Stephan Henrie called Fitz empresse the sonne of Mawd the empresse daughter of Mawd daughter of Malcolme king of Scots was next king of England He receiued homage for Scotland of Malcolme sonne of Henrie sonne of the said Dauid their last king Which Malcolme after this homage attended vpon the same king Henrie in his warres against Lewis then king of France Whereby appeareth that their French league was neuer renewed after the last diuision of their countrie by Osbright king of England But after these warres finished with the French king this Malcolme being againe in Scotland rebelled wherevpon king Henrie immediatlie seized Huntingdon and Northumberland into his owne hands by confiscation and made warres vpon him in Scotland during which the same Malcolme died without issue of his bodie William brother of this Malcolme was next king of Scots he with all the nobles of
Scotland which could not be now for anie earledome did homage to the sonne of Henrie the second with a reseruation of the dutie to king Henrie the second his father Also the earledome of Huntingdon was as ye haue heard before this forfeited by Malcolme his brother and neuer after restored to the crowne of Scotland This William did afterward attend vpon the same Henrie the second in his warres in Normandie against the French king notwithstanding their French league and then being licenced to depart home in the tenth of this prince and vpon the fiftéenth of Februarie he returned and vpon the sixtéenth of October did homage to him for the realme of Scotland In token also of his perpetuall subiection to the crowne of England he offered vp his cloake his faddle and his speare at the high altar in Yorke wherevpon he was permitted to depart home into Scotland where immediatlie he mooued cruell warre in Northumberland against the same king Henrie being as yet in Normandie But God tooke the defense of king Henries part and deliuered the same William king of Scots into the hands of a few Englishmen who brought him prisoner to king Henrie into Normandie in the twentith yeere of his reigne But at the last at the sute of Dauid his brother Richard bishop of saint Andrews and other bishops and lords he was put to this fine for the amendment of his trespasse to wit to paie ten thousand pounds sterling and to surrender all his title to the earldome of Huntingdon Cumberland Northumberland into the hands of king Henrie which he did in all things accordinglie sealing his charters thereof with the great seale of Scotland and signets of his nobilitie yet to be seene wherein it was also comprised that he and his successours should hold the realme of Scotland of the king of England and his successours for euer And herevpon he once againe did homage to the same king Henrie which now could not be for the earledome of Huntingdon the right whereof was alreadie by him surrendred And for the better assurance of this faith also the strengths of Berwike Edenborough Roxborough and Striueling were deliuered into the hands of our king Henrie of England which their owne writers confesse But Hector Boetius saith that this trespasse was amended by fine of twentie thousand pounds sterling and that the erledome of Huntingdon Cumberland and Northumberland were deliuered as morgage into the hands of king Henrie vntill other ten thousand pounds sterling should be to him paid which is so farre from truth as Hector was while he liued from well meaning to our countrie But if we grant that it is true yet prooueth he not that the monie was paid nor the land otherwise redéemed or euer after came to anie Scotish kings hands And thus it appeareth that the earledome of Huntingdon was neuer occasion of the homages of the Scotish kings to the kings of England either before this time or after This was doone 1175. Moreouer I read this note hereof gathered out of Robertus Montanus or Montensis that liued in those daies and was as I take it confessor to king Henrie The king of Scots dooth homage to king Henrie for the kingdome of Scotland and is sent home againe his bishops also did promise to doo the like to the archbishop of Yorke and to acknowledge themselues to be of his prouince and iurisdiction By vertue also of this composition the said Robert saith that Rex Angliae dabat honores episcopatus abbatias alias dignitates in Scotia vel saltem eius consilio dabantur that is The king of England gaue honors bishopriks abbatships and other dignities in Scotland or at the leastwise they were not giuen without his aduise and counsell At this time Alexander bishop of Rome supposed to haue generall iurisdiction ecclesiasticall through christendome established the whole cleargie of Scotland according to the old lawes vnder the iurisdiction of the archbishop of Yorke In the yeare of our Lord 1185 in the moneth of August at Cairleill Rouland Talmant lord of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie with all that held of him In the two and twentith yeare of the reigne of king Henrie the second Gilbert sonne of Ferguse prince of Galwaie did homage and fealtie to the said king Henrie and left Dunecan his sonne in hostage for conseruation of his peace Richard surnamed Coeur de Lion because of his stoutnesse and sonne of this Henrie was next king of England to whome the same William king of Scots did homage at Canturburie for the whole kingdome of Scotland This king Richard was taken prisoner by the duke of Ostrich for whose redemption the whole realme was taxed at great summes of monie vnto the which this William king of Scots as a subiect was contributorie and paied two thousand markes sterling In the yeare of our Lord 1199 Iohn king of England sent to William king of Scots to come and doo his homage which William came to Lincolne in the moneth of December the same yeare and did his homage vpon an hill in the presence of Hubert archbishop of Canturburie and of all the people there assembled and therevnto tooke his oth and was sworne vpon the crosse of the said Hubert also he granted by his charter confirmed that he should haue the mariage of Alexander his sonne as his liegeman alwaies to hold of the king of England promising moreouer that he the said king William and his sonne Alexander should keepe and hold faith and allegiance to Henrie sonne of the said king Iohn as to their chiefe lord against all maner of men that might liue and die Also whereas William king of Scots had put Iohn bishop of saint Andrew out of his bishoprike pope Clement wrote to Henrie king of England that he should mooue and induce the same William and if néed required by his roiall power and prerogatiue ouer that nation to compell him to leaue his rancor against the said bishop and suffer him to haue and occupie his said bishoprike againe In the yeare of our Lord 1216 and fiue twentith of the reigne of Henrie sonne to king Iohn the same Henrie and the quéene were at Yorke at the feast of Christmasse for the solemnization of a marriage made in the feast of saint Stephan the martyr the same yeare betwéene Alexander king of Scots and Margaret the kings daughter and there the said Alexander did homage to Henrie king of England for all the realme of Scotland In buls of diuerse popes were admonitions giuen to the kings of Scots as appeareth by that of Gregorie the fift and Clement his successor that they should obserue and trulie kéepe all such appointments as had béene made betwéene the kings of England and Scotland And that the kings of Scotland should still hold the realme of Scotland of the kings of England vpon paine of cursse and interdiction After the death of Alexander king of Scots Alexander his sonne
being nine yeares of age was by the lawes of Edgar in ward to king Henrie the third by the nobles of Scotland brought to Yorke and there deliuered vnto him During whose minoritie king Henrie gouerned Scotland and to subdue a commotion in this realme vsed the aid of fiue thousand Scotishmen But king Henrie died during the nonage of this Alexander whereby he receiued not his homage which by reason and law was respited vntill his full age of one and twentie yeares Edward the first after the conquest sonne of this Henrie was next king of England immediatlie after whose coronation Alexander king of Scots being then of full age did homage to him for Scotland at Westminster swearing as all the rest did after this maner I. D. N. king of Scots shall be true and faithfull vnto you lord E. by the grace of God king of England the noble and superior lord of the kingdome of Scotland and vnto you I make my fidelitie for the same kingdome the which I hold and claime to hold of you And I shall beare you my faith and fidelitie of life and lim and worldlie honour against all men faithfullie I shall knowlege and shall doo you seruice due vnto you of the kingdome of Scotland aforesaid as God me so helpe and these holie euangelies This Alexander king of Scots died leauing one onelie daughter called Margaret for his heire who before had maried Hanigo sonne to Magnus king of Norwaie which daughter also shortlie after died leauing one onelie daughter hir heire of the age of two yeares whose custodie and mariage by the lawes of king Edgar and Edward the confessor belonged to Edward the first whervpon the nobles of Scotland were commanded by our king Edward to send into Norwaie to conueie this yoong queene into England to him whome he intended to haue maried to his sonne Edward and so to haue made a perfect vnion long wished for betwéene both realmes Herevpon their nobles at that time considering the same tranquillitie that manie of them haue since refused stood not vpon shifts and delaies of minoritie nor contempt but most gladlie consented and therevpon sent two noble men of Scotland into Norwaie for hir to be brought to this king Edward but she died before their comming thither and therefore they required nothing but to inioie the lawfull liberties that they had quietlie possessed in the last king Alexanders time After the death of this Margaret the Scots were destitute of anie heire to the crowne from this Alexander their last king at which time this Edward descended from the bodie of Mawd daughter of Malcolme sometime king of Scots being then in the greatest broile of his warres with France minded not to take the possession of that kingdome in his owne right but was contented to establish Balioll to be king thereof the weake title betwéene him Bruse Hastings being by the humble petition of all the realme of Scotland cōmitted to the determination of king Edward wherein by autentike writing they confessed the superioritie of the realme to remaine in king Edward sealed with the seales of foure bishops seuen earles and twelue barons of Scotland and which shortlie after was by the whole assent of the three estates of Scotland in their solemne parlement confessed and enacted accordinglie as most euidentlie dooth appeare The Balioll in this wise made king of Scotland did immediatlie make his homage and fealtie at Newcastell vpon saint Stéeuens daie as did likewise all the lords of Scotland each one setting his hand to the composition in writing to king Edward of England for the kingdome of Scotland but shortlie after defrauding the benigne goodnesse of his superiour he rebelled and did verie much hurt in England Herevpon king Edward inuaded Scotland seized into his hands the greater part of the countrie and tooke all the strengths thereof Whervpon Balioll king of Scots came vnto him to Mauntrosse in Scotland with a white wand in his hand and there resigned the crowne of Scotland with all his right title and interest to the same into the hands of king Edward and thereof made his charter in writing dated and sealed the fourth yeare of his reigne All the nobles and gentlemen of Scotland also repaired to Berwike and did homage and fealtie to king Edward there becomming his subiects For the better assurance of whose oths also king Edward kept all the strengths and holdes of Scotland in his owne hands and herevpon all their lawes processes all iudgements gifts of assises and others passed vnder the name and authoritie of king Edward Leland touching the same rehearsall writeth thereof in this maner In the yeare of our Lord 1295 the same Iohn king of Scots contrarie to his faith and allegiance rebelled against king Edward and came into England and burnt and siue without all modestie and mercie Wherevpon king Edward with a great host went to Newcastell vpon Tine passed the water of Twéed besieged Berwike and got it Also he wan the castell of Dunbar and there were slaine at this brunt 15700 Scots Then he proceeded further and gat the castell of Rokesborow and the castell of Edenborow Striuelin and Gedworth and his people harried all the land In the meane season the said king Iohn of Scots considering that he was not of power to withstand king Edward sent his letters and besought him of treatie and peace which our prince benignlie granted and sent to him againe that he should come to the towre of Brechin and bring thither the great lords of Scotland with him The king of England sent thither Antonie Becke bishop of Durham with his roiall power to conclude the said treatise And there it was agreed that the said Iohn and all the Scots should vtterlie submit themselues to the kings will And to the end the submission should be performed accordinglie the king of Scots laid his sonne in hostage and pledge vnto him There also he made his letters sealed with the common scale of Scotland by the which he knowledging his simplenes and great offense doone to his lord king Edward of England by his full power and frée will yeelded vp all the land of Scotland with all the people and homage of the same Then our king went foorth to sée the mounteins and vnderstanding that all was in quiet and peace he turned to the abbeie of Scone which was of chanons regular where he tooke the stone called the Regall of Scotland vpon which the kings of that nation were woont to sit at the time of their coronations for a throne sent it to the abbeie of Westminster commanding to make a chaire therof for the priests that should sing masse at the high altar which chaire was made and standeth yet there at this daie to be séene In the yeare of our Lord 1296 the king held his parlement at Berwike and there he tooke homage singularlie of diuerse of the lords nobles of Scotland And for a perpetuall memorie of the same they
made their letters patents sealed with their seales and then the king of England made William Warreine earle of Surrie and Southsax lord Warden of Scotland Hugh of Cressingham treasuror and William Ormesbie iustice of Scotland and foorthwith sent king Iohn to the Tower of London and Iohn Comin and the earle Badenauth the earle of Bohan and other lords into England to diuerse places on this side of the Trent And after that in the yeare of our Lord 1297 at the feast of Christmas the king called before him the said Iohn king of Scots although he had committed him to ward and said that he would burne or destroie their castels townes and lands if he were not recompensed for his costs and damages susteined in the warres but king Iohn and the other that were in ward answered that they had nothing sith their liues their deaths and goods were in his hands The king vpon that answer mooued with pitie granted them their liues so that they would doo their homage and make their oth solemnelie at the high altar in the church of the abbeie of Westminster vpon the eucharist that they and euerie of them should hold and keepe true faith obedience and allegiance to the said king Edward and his heires kings of England for euer And where the said king of Scots saw the kings banner of England displaied he and all his power should draw therevnto And that neither he or anie of his from thencefoorth should beare armes against the king of England or anie of his bloud Finallie the king rewarding with great gifts the said king Iohn and his lords suffered them to depart But they went into Scotland alwaie imagining notwithstanding this their submission how they might oppresse king Edward and disturbe his realme The Scots sent also to the king of France for succour and helpe who sent them ships to Berwike furnished with men of armes the king of England then being in Flanders In the yeare of our Lord 1298 the king went into Scotland with a great host and the Scots also assembled in great number but the king fought with them at Fawkirke on S. Marie Magdalens daie where were slaine thréescore thousand Scots Willain Walleis that was their capteine fled who being taken afterward was hanged drawen quartered at London for his trespasses After this the Scots rebelled againe and all the lords of Scotland chose Robert Bruse to be king except onelie Iohn Commin earle of Carrike who would not consent thereto bicause of his oth made to the king of England Wherefore Robert Bruse slue him at Dumfrise and then was crowned at Schone abbeie Herevpon the king of England assembled a great hoast and rode through all Scotland discomfited Robert Bruse slue eight thousand Scots tooke the most part of all the lords of Scotland putting the temporall lords to deth bicause they were forsworne Edward borne at Carnaruan sonne of this Edward was next king of England who from the beginning of his reigne enioied Scotland peaceablie dooing in all things as is aboue said of king Edward his father vntill toward the later end of his reigne about which time this Robert Bruse conspired against him and with the helpe of a few forsworne Scots forswore himselfe king of Scots Herevpon this Edward with Thomas earle of Lancaster and manie other lords made warre vpon him about the feast of Marie Magdalene the said Bruse and his partakers being alreadie accurssed by the pope for breaking the truce that he had established betwixt them But being infortunate in his first warres against him he suffered Edward the sonne of Balioll to proclame himselfe king of Scots and neuerthelesse held foorth his warres against Bruse before the ending of which he died as I read Edward borne at Windsore sonne of Edward the second was next king of England at the age of fifteene yeares in whose minoritie the Scots practised with Isabell mother to this Edward and with Roger Mortimer earle of the March to haue their homages released whose good will therein they obteined so that for the same release they should paie to this king Edward thirtie thousand pounds starling in three yeares next following that is to saie ten thousand pounds starling yeerelie But bicause the nobilitie and commons of this realme would not by parlement consent vnto it their king being within age the same release procéeded not albeit the Scots ceased not their practises with this quéene and earle But before those thrée yeares in which their menie if the bargaine had taken place should haue béene paied were expired our king Edward inuaded Scotland and ceassed not the warre vntill Dauid the sonne of Robert le Bruse then by their election king of Scotland absolutelie submitted himselfe vntohim But for that the said Dauid Bruse had before by practise of the quéene and the earle of March married Iane the sister of this king Edward he mooued by naturall zeale to his sister was contented to giue the realme of Scotland to this Dauid Bruse and to the heires that should be be gotten of the bodie of the said Iane sauing the reuersion and meane homages to this king Edward and to his owne children wherewith the same Dauid Bruse was right well contented and therevpon immediatlie made his homage for all the realme of Scotland to him Howbeit shortlie after causelesse conceiuing cause of displeasure this Dauid procured to dissolue this same estate tailée and therevpon not onelie rebelled in Scotland but also inuaded England whilest king Edward was occupied about his wars in France But this Dauid was not onelie expelled England in the end but also thinking no place a sufficient defense to his vntruth of his owne accord fled out of Scotland whereby the countries of Annandale Gallowaie Mars Teuidale Twedale and Ethrike were seized into the king of Englands hands and new marches set betwéene England and Scotland at Cockbuâ—nes path Sowtrie hedge Which when this Dauid went about to recouer againe his power was discomfited and himselfe by a few Englishmen taken brought into England where he remained prisoner eleuen yeares after his said apprehension During this time king Edward enioied Scotland peaceablie and then at the contemplation and wearie suit of his sorowfull sister wife of this Dauid he was contented once againe to restore him to the kingdome of Scotland Wherevpon it was concluded that for this rebellion Dauid should paie to king Edward the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling and there to destroie all his holdes and fortresses standing against the English borders and further assure the crowne of Scotland to the children of this king Edward for lacke of heire of his owne bodie all which things he did accordinglie And for the better assurance of his obeisance also he afterward deliuered into the hands of king Edward sundrie noble men of Scotland in this behalfe as his pledges This is the effect of the historie of Dauid touching his delings Now let vs sée what was doone
by Edward Balioll wherof our chronicles doo report that in the yéere of our Lord 1326 Edward the third king of England was crowned at Westminster and in the fift yeare of his reigne Edward Balioll right heire to the kingdome of Scotland came in and claimed it as due to him Sundrie lords and gentlemen also which had title to diuerse lands there either by themselues or by their wiues did the like Wherevpon the said Balioll and they went into Scotland by sea and landing at Kinghorns with 3000 Englishmen discomfited 10000 Scots and flue 1200 and then went foorth to Dunfermeline where the Scots assembled against them with 40000 men and in the feast of saint Laurence at a place called Gastmore or otherwise Gladmore were slaine fiue earls thirtéene barons a hundred and thrée score knights two thousand men of armes and manie other in all fortie thousand and there were staine on the English part but thirtéene persons onelie if the number be not corrupted In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward he assembled a great hoast and came to Berwike vpon Twéed and laid siege therto To him also came Edward Balioll king of Scots with a great power to strengthen aid him against the Scots who came out of Scotland in foure batels well armed araied Edward king of England and Edward king of Scots apparrelled their people either of them in foure battels and vpon Halidon hill beside Berwike met these two hoasts and there were discomfited of the Scots fiue and twentie thousand and seauen hundred whereof were slaine eight earles a thousand and thrée hundred knights and gentlemen This victorie doone the king returned to Berwike then the towne with the castell were yéelded vp vnto him In the eight yeare of the reigne of king Edward of England Edward Balioll king of Scots came to Newcastell vpon Tine and did homage for all the realme of Scotland In the yeare of our Lord 1346 Dauid Bruse by the prouocation of the king of France rebelled and came into England with a great hoast vnto Neuils crosse but the archbishop of Yorke with diuerse temporall men fought with him and the said king of Scots was taken and William earle of Duglas with Morrise earle of Strathorne were brought to London and manie other lords slaine which with Dauid did homage to Edward king of England And in the thirtith yeare of the kings reigne and the yeare of our Lord 1355 the Scots woone the towne of Berwicke but not the castell Herevpon the king came thither with a great hoast and anon the towne was yéelded vp without anie resistance Edward Balioll considering that God did so manie maruellous and gratious things for king Edward at his owne will gaue vp the crowne and the realme of Scotland to king Edward of England at Rokesborough by his letters patents And anon after the king of England in presence of all his lords spirituall and temporall let crowne himselfe king there of the realme of Scotland ordeined all things to his intent and so came ouer into England Richard the sonne of Edward called the Blacke prince sonne of this king Edward was next king of England who for that the said Iane the wife of the said king Dauid of Scotland was deceassed without issue and being informed how the Scots deuised to their vttermost power to breake the limitation of this inheritance touching the crowne of Scotland made foorthwith war against them wherein he burnt Edenbrough spoiled all their countrie tooke all their holds held continuallie war against them vntill his death which was Anno Dom. 1389. Henrie the fourth of that name was next king of England he continued these warres begun against them by king Richard and ceassed not vntill Robert king of Scots the third of that name resigned his crowne by appointment of this king Henrie and deliuered his sonne Iames being then of the age of nine yeares into his hands to remaine at his custodie wardship and disposition as of his superiour lord according to the old lawes of king Edward the confessor All this was doone Anno Dom. 1404 which was within fiue yeares after the death of king Richard This Henrie the fourth reigned in this estate ouer them fouretéene yeares Henrie the fift of that name sonne to this king Henrie the fourth was next king of England He made warres against the French king in all which this Iames then king of Scots attended vpon him as vpon his superiour lord with a conuenient number of Scots notwithstanding their league with France But this Henrie reigned but nine yeares whereby the homage of this Iames their king hauing not fullie accomplished the age of one twentie yeares was by reason and law respited Finallie the said Iames with diuerse other lords attended vpon the corps of the said Henrie vnto Westminster as to his dutie apperteined Henrie the sixt the sonne of this Henrie the fift was next king of England to whome the seigniorie of Scotland custodie of this Iames by right law and reason descended married the same Iames king of Scots to Iane daughter of Iohn earle of Summerset at saint Marie ouer Ise in Southwarke and tooke for the value of this mariage the summe of one hundred thousand markes starling This Iames king of Scots at his full age did homage to the same king Henrie the sixt for the kingdome of Scotland at Windsore in the moneth of Ianuarie Since which time vntill the daies of king Henrie the seuenth grandfather to our souereigne ladie that now is albeit this realme hath béene molested with diuersitie of titles in which vnmeet time neither law nor reason admit prescription to the preiudice of anie right yet did king Edward the fourth next king of England by preparation of war against the Scots in the latter end of his reigne sufficientlie by all lawes induce to the continuance of his claime to the same superioritie ouer them After whose death vnto the beginning of the reigne of our souereigne lord king Henrie the eight excéeded not the number of seauen and twentie yeares about which time the impediment of our claime of the Scots part chanced by the nonage of Iames their last king which so continued the space of one and twentie yeares And like as his minoritie was by all law and reason an impediment to himselfe to make homage so was the same by like reason an impediment to the king of this realme to demand anie so that the whole time of intermission of our claime in the time of the said king Henrie the eight is deduced vnto the number of thirteene yeares And thus much for this matter Of the wall sometime builded for a partition betweene England and the Picts and Scots Chap. 23. HAuing hitherto discoursed vpon the title of the kings of England vnto the Scotish kingdome I haue now thought good to adde here vnto the description of two walles that were in times past limits vnto both the said regions and therefore to
diuision of languages Herevpon Theophilus hath these words Cùm priscis temporibus pauei forant homines in Arabia Chaldaea post linguarum diuisonem aucti multiplicati paulatim sunt hinc quidam abierunt versus orientem quidam concessere ad partes maioris continentis alij porrò profecti sunt ad septentrionem sedes quaesiuâ—â—i nec priùs desierunt terram vbique occupare quà m etiam 〈◊〉 annos in Arctois climatibus accesserint c. That is When at the first there were not manie men in Arabia and Chaldaea it came to passe that after the diuision of toongs they began somewhat better to increase and multiplie by which occasion some of them went toward the east and some toward the parts of the great manie land diuers went also northwards to seeke them dwelling places neither staid they to replenish the earth as they went till they came vnto the Iles of Britaine lieng vnder the north pole Thus far Theophilus These things considered Gildas the Britaine had great reason to thinke that this countrie had bene inhabited from the beginning And Polydor Virgil was with no lesse consideration hereby induced to confesse that the I le of Britaine had receiued inhabitants foorthwith after the floud Of Samothes Magus Sarron Druis and Bardus fiue kings succeeding each other in regiment ouer the Celts and Samotheans and how manie hundred yeeres the Celts inhabited this Iland The second Chapter SAmothes the first begotten sonne of Iaphet called by Moses Mesech Dis by others receiued for his portion according to the report of Wolfgangus Lazius all the countrie lieng betwéene the riuer of Rhene and the Pyrenian mountains where he founded the kingdome of Celtica ouer his people called Celtae Which name Bale affirmeth to haue bene indifferent to the inhabitants both of the countrie of Gallia and the I le of Britaine that he planted colonies of men brought foorth of the east parts in either of them first in the maine land and after in the Iland He is reported by Berosus to haue excelled all men of that age in learning and knowledge and also is thought by Bale to haue imparted the same among his people namelie the vnderstanding of the sundrie courses of the starres the order of inferiour things with manie other matters incident to the morall and politike gouernment of mans life and to haue deliuered the same in the Phenician letters out of which the Gréekes according to the opinion of Achilochus deuised deriued the Gréeke characters insomuch that Xenophon and Iosephus doo constantlie report although Diogenes Laertius be against it that both the Gréekes and other nations receiued their letters and learning first from these countries Of this king and his learning arose a sect of philosophers saith Annius first in Britaine and after in Gallia the which of his name were called Samothei They as Aristotle and Secion write were passing skilfull both in the law of God and man and for that cause excéedinglie giuen to religion especiallie the inhabitants of this I le of Britaine insomuch that the whole nation did not onelie take the name of them but the Iland it selfe as Bale and doctor Caius agree came to be called Samothea which was the first peculiar name that euer it had and by the which it was especiallie knowne before the arriuall of Albion MAgus the sonne of Samothes after the death of his father was the second king of Celtica by whome as Berosus writeth there were manie townes builded among the Celts which by the witnesse of Annius did beare the addition of their founder Magus of which townes diuers are to be found in Ptolomie And Antoninus a painfull surueior of the world and searcher of cities maketh mention of foure of them here in Britaine Sitomagus Neomagus Niomagus and Nouiomagus Neomagus sir Thomas Eliot writeth to haue stood where the citie of Chester now standeth Niomagus George Lillie placeth where the towne of Buckingham is now remaining Beside this Bale dooth so highlie commend the foresaid Magus for his learning renowned ouer all the world that he would haue the Persians and other nations of the south and west parts to deriue the name of their diuines called Magi from him In déed Rauisius Textor and sir Iohn Prise affirme that in the daies of Plinie the Britons were so expert in art magike that they might be thought to haue first deliuered the same to the Persians What the name of Magus importeth and of what profession the Magi were Tullie declareth at large and Mantuan in briefe after this maner Ille penes Persas Magus est qui sidera norit Qui sciat herbarum vires cultumú deorum Persepoli facit ista magos prudentia triplex The Persians terme him Magus that the course of starres dooth knowe The power of herbs and worship due to God that man dooth owe By threefold knowledge thus the name of Magus then dooth growe SArron the third king of the Celts succéeded his father Magus in gouernement of the contrie of Gallia and the I le Samothea wherein as D. Caius writeth he founded certaine publike places for them that professed learning with Berosus affirmeth to be done to the internt to restraine the wilfull outrage of men being as then but raw and void of all ciuilitie Also it is thought by Annius that he was the first author of those kind of philosophers which were called Sarronides of whom Diodorus Siculus writeth in this sort There are saith he among the Celts certaine diuines and philosophers called Sarronides whom aboue all other they haue in great estimation For it is the manner among them not without a philosopher to make anie sacrifice sith they are of beléefe that sacrifices ought onelie to be made by such as are skilfull in the diuine mysteries as of those who are néerest vnto God by whose intercession they thinke all good things are to be required of God and whose aduise they vse and follow as well in warre as in peace DRuis whom Seneca calleth Dryus being the sonne of Sarron was after his father established the fourth king of Celtica indifferentlie reigning as wel ouer the Celts as Britons or rather as the inhabitants of this I le were then called Samotheans This prince is commended by Berosus to be so plentifullie indued with wisedome and learning that Annius taketh him to be the vndoubted author of the beginning and name of the philosophers called Druides whome Caesar and all other ancient Gréeke and Latine writers doo affirme to haue had their begining in Britaine and to haue bin brought from thence into Gallia insomuch that when there arose any doubt in that countrie touching any point of their discipline they did repaire to be resolued therein into Britaine where speciallie in the I le of Anglesey as Humfrey Lâ—â—oyd witnesseth they made their principall abode Touching their vsages many things are written by
Aristotle Socion Plinie Laertius Bodinus and others which I will gather in briefe and set downe as followeth They had as Caesar saith the charge of common priuate sacrifices the discussing of points of religion the bringing vp of youth the determining of matters in variance with full power to interdict so manie from the sacrifice of their gods and the companie of men as disobeied their award Polydore affirmeth how they taught that mens soules could not die but departed from one bodie to another and that to the intent to make men valiant and dreadlesse of death Tullie writeth that partlie by tokens and partlie by surmises they would foretell things to come And by the report of Hector Boetius some of them were not ignorant of the immortalitie of the one and euerlasting God All these things they had written in the Greeke toong insomuch that Wolf Lazius vpon the report of Marcellinus declareth how the Gréeke letters were first brought to Athens by Timagenes from the Druides And herevpon it commeth also to passe that the British toong hath in it remaining at this day some smacke of the Gréeke Among other abuses of the Druides they had according to Diodorus one custome to kill men and by the falling bleeding and dismembring of the to diuine of things to come for the which and other wicked practises their sect was first condemned for abhominable as some haue written and dissolued in Gallia as Auentinus witnesseth by Tiberius and Cladius the emperours and lastlie abolished here in Britaine by the report of Caius when the gospell of Christ by the preaching of Fugatius and Damianus was receiued among the Britaines vnder Lucius king of Britaine about the yeare of our sauior 179. BArdus the sonne of Druis succéeded his father in the kingdome of Celtica and was the fift king ouer the Celtes and Samotheans amongst whom he was highlie renoumed as appeareth by Berosus for inuention of dities and musicke wherein Annius of Viterbo writeth that he trained his people and of such as excelled in this knowledge he made an order of philosophicall poets or heraulds calling them by his owne name Bardi And it should séeme by doctor Caius and master Bale that Caesar found some of them here at his arriuall in this I le and reported that they had also their first begining in the same The profession and vsages of these Bardi Nonnius Strabo Diodorus Stephanus Bale and sir Iohn Prise are in effect reported after this sort They did vse to record the noble exploits of the ancient capteins and to drawe the pedegrées and genealogies of such as were liuing They would frame pleasant dities and songs learne the same by heart and sing them to instruments at solemne feasts and assemblies of noble men and gentlemen Wherefore they were had in so high estimation that if two hosts had beene readie ranged to ioine in battell and that any of them had fortuned to enter among them both the hosts as well the enimies as the friends would haue holden their hands giuen eare vnto them and ceassed from fight vntill these Bards had gone out of the battell Of these Bards Lucane saith Vos quoque qui fortes animas bellóque peremptas Laudius in longum vates dimittitis aeuum Plurima securi fudistis carmina Bardi And you ô poet Bards from danger void that dities sound Of soules of dreadlesse men whom rage of battell would confound And make their lasting praise to time of later age rebound Because the names of these poets were neither discrepant from the ciuilitie of the Romans nor repugnant to the religion of the Christians they of all the other sects before specified were suffered onlie to continue vnabolished in all ages insomuch that there flourished of them among the Britains according to Bale before the birth of Christ Plenidus and Oronius after Christ as Prise recounteth Thalestine and the two Merlins Melkin Elaskirion and others and of late daies among the Welshmen Dauid Daie Iollo Gough Dauid ap William with an infinite number more And in Wales there are sundrie of them as Caius reporteth remaining vnto this day where they are in their language called as Leland writeth Barthes Also by the witnes of Humfrey Llhoyd there is an Iland néere vnto Wales called Insula Bardorum and Bardsey whereof the one name in Latine and the other in Saxon or old English signifieth the Iland of the Bardes or Barthes Thus farre the gouernement of the Celts in this I le An appendix to the former chapter AFter Bardus the Celts as Bale saith loathing the streict ordinances of their ancient kings and bâ—â—aking themselues to pleasure and idlenesse were in short time and with small labour brought vnder the subiection of the giant Albion the sonne of Neptune who altering the state of things in this Iland streicted the name of Celtica and the Celts within the bounds of Gallia from whence they came first to inhabit this land vnder the conduct of Samothes as before ye haue heard accordinglie as Annius hath gathered out of Berosus the Chaldean who therein agréeth also with the scripture the saieng of Theophilus the doctor and the generall consent of all writers which fullie consent that the first inhabitants of this I le came out of the parties of Gallia although some of them dissent about the time and maner of their comming Sir Brian Tuke thinketh it to be ment of the arriuall of Brute when he came out of those countries into this I le Caesar and Tacitus séeme to be of opinion that those Celts which first inhabited here came ouer to view the countrie for trade of merchandize Bodinus would haue them to come in a Gods name from Languedoc and so to name this land Albion of a citie in Languadoc named Albie Beda and likewise Polydore who followeth him affirme that they came from the coasts of Armorica which is now called little Britaine But that the authorities afore recited are sufficient to proue the time that this Iland was first inhabited by the Celts the old possessors of Gallia not onelie the néernesse of the regions but the congruence of languages two great arguments of originals doo fullie confirme the same Bodinus writeth vpon report that the British and Celtike language was all one But whether that be true or not I am not able to affirme bicause the Celtike toong is long sithens growne wholie out of vse Howbeit some such Celtike words as remaine in the writings of old authours may be perceiued to agrée with the Welsh toong being the voncorrupted spéech of the ancient Britains In déed Pausanias the Grecian maketh mention how the Celts in their language called a horsse Marc and by that name doo the Welshmen call a horsse to this day and the word Trimarc in Pausanias signifieth in the Celtike toong thrée horsses Thus it appeareth by the authoritie
report that he builded thrée temples one to Mars at Perth in Scotland another to Mercurie at Bangor and the third to Apollo in Cornewall Of Riuallus Gurgustius Sysillius Iago and Kinimacus rulers of Britaine by succession and of the accidents coincident with their times The seuenth Chapter RIuallus the sonne of Cunedag began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3203 before the building of Rome 15 Ioathan as then being king of Iuda and Phacea king of Israel This Riuall gouerned the Iland in great welth and prosperitie In his time it rained bloud by the space of thrée daies togither after which raine ensued such an excéeding number and multitude of flies so noisome and contagious that much people died by reason thereof When he had reigned 46 yeares he died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke In the time of this Riuals reigne was the citie of Rome builded after concordance of most part of writers Perdix also a wizard and a learned astrologian florished and writ his prophesies and Herene also GUrgustius the son of the before named Riuall began to gouerne the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3249 and after the first foundation of Rome 33 Ezechias reigning in Iuda This Gurgustius in the chronicle of England is called Gorbodian the sonne of Reignold he reigned 37 yeares then departing this life was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke by his father SYsillius or after some writers Syluius the brother of Gurgustius was chosen to haue the gouernance of Britaine in the yere of the world 3287 and after the building of Rome 71 Manasses still reigning in Iuda This Sysillius in the English chronicle is named Secill He reigned 49 yeares and then died and was buried at Carbadon now called Bath IAgo or Lago the cousin of Gurgustius as next inheritor to Sysillius tooke vpon him the gouernement of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3336 and after the building of Rome 120 in whose time the citie of Ierusalem was taken by Nabuchodonozar and the king of Iuda Mathania otherwise called Zedechias being slaine This Iago or Lago died without issue when he had reigned 28 yeares and was buried at Yorke KInimacus or Kinmarus the sonne of Sysillius as some write or rather the brother of Iago began to gouerne the land of Britain in the yere of the world 3364 and after the building of Rome 148 the Iewes as then being in the third yeare of their captiuitie of Babylon This Kinimacus departed this life after he had reigned 54 yeares and was buried at Yorke Of Gorbodug and his two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex one brother killeth another the mother slaieth hir sonne and how Britaine by ciuill warres for lacke of issue legitimate to the gouernment of a monarchie became a pentarchie the end of Brutes line The eight Chapter GOrbodug the sonne of Kinimacus began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare after the creation of the world 3418 from the building of the citie of Rome 202 the 58 of the Iews captiuitie at Babylon This Gorbodug by most likelihood to bring histories to accord should reigne about the tearme of 62 yeares and then departing this world was buried at London leauing after him two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex or after some writers Ferreus and Porreus FErrex with Porrex his brother began iointlie to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3476 after the building of Rome 260 at which time the people of Rome forsooke their citie in their rebellious mood These two brethren continued for a time in good friendship and amitie till at length through couetousnesse and desire of greater dominion prouoked by flatterers they fell at variance and discord whereby Ferrex was constreined to flée into Gallia and there purchased aid of a great duke called Gunhardus or Suardus and so returned into Britaine thinking to preuaile and obteine the dominion of the whole Iland But his brother Porrex was readie to receiue him with battell after he was landed in the which battell Ferrex was slaine with the more part of his people The English chronicle saith that Porrex was he that fled into France at his returne was slaine and that Ferrex suruiued But Geffrey of Monmouth Polychronicon are of a contrarie opinion Matthew Westmonasteriensis writeth that Porrex deuising waies to kill Ferrex atchiued his purpose and slue him But whether of them so euer suruiued the mother of them was so highlie offended for the death of him that was slaine whom the most intierlie loued that setting apart all motherlie affection she found the meanes to enter the chamber 〈◊〉 him that suruiued in the night season and as he slept the with the helpe of his maidens slue him and cut him into small péeces as the writers doo affirme Such was the end of these two brethren after they had reigned by the space of foure to fiue yeares After this followed a troublous season full of cruell warre and seditious discord wherby and in the end 〈◊〉 for the space of fiftie yeares the monarchie or sole gouernement of the Iland became 〈…〉 that is it was diuided betwixt fiue kings or rulers till Dunwallon of Cornewall ouercame them all Thus the line of Brute according to the report of most writers tooke an end for after the death of the two foresaid brethren no rightfull inheritor was left aliue to succéed them in the kingdome The names of these fiue kings are found in certeine old pedegrées and although the same be much corrupted in diuers copies yet these vnder named are the most agréeable But of these fiue kings or dukes the English chronicle alloweth Cloton king of Cornewall for most rightfull heires There appeareth noâ— any 〈◊〉 certeine by report of ancient author how long this variance continue 〈◊〉 amongst the Britains 〈◊〉 but as some say it lasted for the space of 51 yeres coniectyring so much by 〈…〉 recorded in Polychron who saith 〈…〉 till the beginning of the reigne of Dunwallon Mulmucius who began to gouerne 〈◊〉 the time that Brute first entred Britaine about the space of 703 thrée yeares ¶ Here ye must note that there is difference amongst writers about the suppâ—tation and account of these yeares Insomuch that some making their reckoning after certeine writers and finding the same to varie aboue thrée C. yeares are brought into further doubt of the truth at the whole historie but whereas other haue by â—aligent search tried out the continuance of euerie gouernors reigne and reduced the same to a likelihood of some conformitie I haue thought best to follow the same leauing the credit thereof with the first authors The pentarchie 1 Rudacus 2 Clotenus 3 Pinnor 4 Staterus 5 Yewan king of Wales Cornewall Loegria Albania Northumberland The end of the second Booke THE THIRD BOOKE of the Historie of England Of Mulmucius the first king of Britaine who was crowned with
in the most part of his victories both in Gallia Germanie and Italie Titus Liuius speaketh but onlie of Brennus wherevpon some write that after the two brethren were by their mothers intreatance made friends Brennus onlie went ouer to Gallia and there through proofe of his woorthie prowesse atteined to such estimation amongst the people called Galli Senones that he was chosen to be their generall capteine at their going ouer the mountaines into Italie But whether Beline went ouer with his brother and finallie returned backe againe leauing Brennus behind him as some write or that he went not at all but remained still at home whilest his brother was abroad we can affirme no certeintie Most part of all our writers make report of manie woorthie deeds accomplished by Beline in repairing of cities decaied erecting of other new buildings to the adorning and beautifieng of his realme and kingdome And amongst other works which were by him erected he builded a citie in the south part of Wales neare to the place where the riuer of Uske falleth into Seuerne fast by Glamorgan which citie hight Caerleon or Caerlegion Ar Wiske This Caerleon was the principall citie in time past of all Demetia now called Southwales Manie notable monuments are remaining there till this day testifieng the great magnificence and roiall building of that citie in old time In which citie also sith the time of Christ were thrée churches one of saint Iulius the martyr an other of saint Aron and the third was the mother church of all Demetia and the chiefe sée but after the same sée was translated vnto Meneuia that is to say saint Dauid in Westwales In this Caerleon was Amphibulus borne who taught and instructed saint Albon This Beliue also builded an hauen with a gate ouer the same within the citie of Troinouant now called London in the summitie or highest part wherof afterwards was set a vessell of brasse in the which were put the ashes of his bodie which bodie after his deceasse was burnt as the maner of burieng in those daies did require This gate was long after called Belina gate and at length by corruption of language Billings gate He builded also a castell eastward from this gate as some haue written which was long time after likewise called Belins castell and is the same which now we call the tower of London Thus Beline studieng dailie to beautifie this land with goodlie buildings and famous workes at length departed this life after he had reigned with his brother iointlie and alone the space of 26 yeres Of Gurguintus Guintolinus and Sicilius three kings of Britaine succeeding ech other by lineall descent in the regiment and of their acts and deeds with a notable commendation of Queene Martia The fift Chapter GUrguintus the sonne of Beline began to reigne ouer the Britains in the yeare of the world 1596 after the building of Rome 380 after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 164 complet which was about the 33 yeare of Artaxerxes Mnenon surnamed Magnus the seuenth king of the Persians This Gurguint in the English chronicle is named Corinbratus and by Matthew Westmin he is surnamed Barbiruc the which bicause the tribute granted by Guilthdag king of Denmarke in perpetuitie vnto the kings of Britaine was denied he sailed with a mightie nauie and armie of men into Denmarke where he made such warre with fire and sword that the king of Denmarke with the assent of his barons was constreined to grant eftsoones to continue the paiment of the aforesaid tribute After he had thus atchiued his desire in Denmarke as he returned backe towards Britaine he encountred with a nauie of 30 ships beside the Iles of Orkenies These ships were fraught with men and women and had to their capteine one called Bartholin or Partholin who being brought to the presence of king Gurguint declared that he with his people were banished out of Spaine and were named Balenses or Baselenses and had sailed long on the sea to the end to find some prince that would assigne them a place to inhabit to whom they would become subiects hold of him as of their souereigne gouernor Therefore he besought the king to consider their estate and of his great benignitie to appoint some void quarter where they might settle The king with the aduice of his barons granted to them the I le of Ireland which as then by report of some authors lay waste and without habitation But it should appeare by other writers that it was inhabited long before those daies by the people called Hibemeneses of Hiberus their capteine that brought them also out of Spaine After that Gurguintus was returned into his countrie he ordeined that the laws made by his ancestors should be dulie kept and obserued And thus administring iustice to his subiects for the tearme of 19 yeares he finallie departed this life and was buried at London or as some haue at Caerleon In his daies was the towne of Cambridge with the vniversitie first founded by Cantaber brother to the aforesaid Bartholin according to some writers as after shall appeare GUintollius or Guintellius the sonne of Gurguintus was admitted king of Britaine in the yere of the world of 614 after the building of the citie of Rome 399 and second yere of the 206 Olimpiad This Guintoline was a wise prince graue in counsell and sober in behauior He had also a wife named Martia a woman of perfect beautie wisedome incomparable as by hir prudent gouernement and equall administration of iustice after hir husbands deceasse during hir sonnes minoritie it most manifestlie appeared It is thought that in an happie time this Guintoline came to the gouernement of this kingdome being shaken and brought out of order with ciuill dissentions to the end he might reduce it to the former estate which he carnestlie accomplished for hauing once got the place he studied with great diligence to reforme anew and to adorne with iustice lawes and good orders the British common wealth by other kings not so framed as stood with the quietnesse thereof But afore all things he vtterlie remooued and appeased such ciuill discord as séemed yet to remaine after the maner of a remnant of those seditious factions and partakings which had so long time reigned in this land But as he was busie in hand herewith death tooke him out of this life after he had reigned 27 yeares and then was he buried at London SIcilius the sonne of Guintoline being not past seuen yeares of age when his father died was admitted king in the yeare 3659 after the building of Rome 430 after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 218 in the sixt after the death of Alexander By reason that Sicilius was not of age sufficient of himselfe to guide the kingdome of the Britains his mother that worthie ladie called Martia had the
gouernance both of his realme and person committed to hir charge She was a woman expert and skilfull in diuers sciences but chiefelie being admitted to the gouernance of the realme she studied to preserue the common wealth in good quiet and wholsome order and therefore deuised and established profitable and conuenient lawes the which after were called Martian lawes of hir name that first made them These lawes as those that were thought good and necessarie for the preseruation of the common wealth Alfred or Alured that was long after king of England translated also out of the British toong into the English Saxon speech and then were they called after that translation Marchenelagh that is to meane the lawes of Martia To conclude this worthie woman guided the land during the minoritie of hir sonne right politikelie and highlie to hir perpetuall renowme and commendation And when hir sonne came to lawfull age she deliuered vp the gouernance into his handes How long he reigned writers varie some auouch but seuen yeares though other affirme 15. which agréeth not so well with the accord of other histories and times He was buried at London Of Kimarus and his sudden end of Elanius and his short regiment of Morindus and his beastlie crueltie all three immediatlie succeeding each other in the monarchie of Britaine with the explorts of the last The sixt Chapter KImarus the sonne of Sicilius began to reigne ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3657 and after the building of Rome 442 in the first yeare of the 117 Olsmpiad This Kimarus being a wild yoong man and giuen to follow his lusts and pleasures was slame by some that were his enimies as he was abroad in hunting when he had reigned scarselie three yeares ELanius the sonne of Kimarus or as other haue his brother began to rule the Britaines in the yeare after the creation of the world 3361 after the building of Rome 445 after the deliuerance of the Israelities 229 and in the fourth yeare of the Seleuciens after which account the bookes of Machabées doo reckon which began in the 14 after the death of Alexander This Elanius in the English Chronicle is named also Haran by Mat. Westin Danius and by an old chronicle which Fabian much followed Elanius and Kimarus should seeme to be one person but other hold the contrarie and saie that he reigned fullie 8. yeares MOrindus the bastard sonne of Elanius was admitted king of Britaine in the yeare of the world 366 after the building of Rome 451 after the deliuerance of the Israelites 236 and in the tenth yeare of Cassander K. of Macedonia which hauing dispatched Olimpias the mother of Alexander the great and gotten Roxanes with Alexanders sonne into his hands vsurped the kingdome of the Macedonians and held it 15 yéeres This Morindus in the English chronicle is called Morwith and was a man of worthie fame in chiualrie and martiall dooings but so cruell withall that his vnmercifull nature could scarse be satisfied with the torments of them that had offended him although oftentimes with his owne hands he cruellie put them to torture and execution He was also beautifull and comelie of personage liberall and bounteous and of a maruellous strength In his daies a certeine king of the people called Moriani with a great armie landed in Northumberland and began to make cruell warre vpon the inhabitants But Morindus aduertised héerof assembled his Britains came against the enimies and in battell putting them to flight chased them to their ships and tooke a great number of them prisoners whome to the satisfieng of his cruell nature he caused to be slaine euen in his presence Some of them were headed some strangled some panched and some he caused to be slaine quicke ¶ These people whome Gal. Mon. nameth Moriani I take to be either those that inhabited about Terrouane and Calice called Morini or some other people of the Galles or Germaines and not as some estéeme them Morauians or Merhenners which were not known to the world as Humfrey Llhoyd hath verie well noted till about the daies of the emperour Mauricius which misconstruction of names hath brought the British historie further out of credit than reason requireth if the circumstances be dulie considered But now to end with Morindus At length this bloudie prince heard of a monster that was come a land out of the Irish sea with the which when he would néeds fight he was deuoured of the same after he had reigned the terme of 8 yeeres leauing behind him fiue sonnes Gorbomanus Archigallus Elidurus Uigenius or Nigenius and Peredurus Of Gorbonianus Archigallus Elidurus Vigenius and Peredurus the fiue sons of Morindus the building of Cambridge the restitution of Archigallus to the regiment after his depriuation Elidurus three times admitted King his death and place of interrament The seuenth Chapter GOrbonianus the first son of Morindus succéeded his father in the kingdome of Britain in the yéere of the world 3676 after the building of Rome 461 and fourth yéere of the 121 Olimpiad This Gorbonianus in the English chronicle is named Granbodian and was a righteous prince in his gouernment and verie deuout according to such deuotion as he had towards the aduancing of the religion of his gods and thervpon he repaired all the old temples through his kingdome and erected some new He also builded the townes of Cambridge and Grantham as Caxton writeth and was beloued both of the rich and poore for he honoured the rich and relieued the poore in time of their necessities In his time was more plentie of all things necessarie for the wealthfull state of man than had béene before in anie of his predecessors daies He died without issue after he had reigned by the accord of most writers about the terme of ten yeares Some write that this Gorbonian built the townes of Cairgrant now called Cambridge also Grantham but some thinke that those which haue so written are deceiued in mistaking the name for that Cambridge was at the first called Granta and by that meanes it might be that Gorbonian built onlie Grantham and not Cambridge namelie because other write how that Cambridge as before is said was built in the daies of Gurguntius the sonne of Beline by one Cantaber a Spaniard brother to Partholoin which Partholoin by the aduice of the same Gurguntius got seates for himselfe and his companie in Ireland as before ye haue heard The said Cantaber also obteining licence of Gurguntius builded a towne vpon the side of the riuer called Canta which he closed with walles and fortified with a strong tower or castell and after procuring philosophers to come hither from Athens where in his youth he had bene a student he placed them there and so euen then was that place furnished as they saie with learned men and such as were readie to instruct others in knowledge of letters and
philosophicall doctrine But by whome or in what time soeuer it was built certeine it is that there was a citie or towne walled in that place before the comming of the Saxons called by the Britaines Caergrant and by the Saxons Granchester This towne fell so to ruine by the inuasion of the Saxons that at length it was in maner left desolate and at this day remaineth as a village But néere therevnto vnder the Saxon kings an other towne was built now called Cambridge where by the fauour of king Sigebert and 〈◊〉 Burgundian that was bishop of Dunwich 〈◊〉 schoole was erected as in place conuenient shall appeare ARchigallus the second sonne of Morindus and brother vnto Gorliomanus was admitted king of Britaine in the yeare 3686 after the building of the citie of Rome 470 after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 25◠and in the first yeare of Softhenes king of Macedonia This Archigalius in the English chronicle called Artogaill followed not the steppes of his brother but giuing himselfe to dissention and strise imagined causos against his nobles that he might displace them and set such in their roomes as were men of base birth and of euill conditions Also he sought by vnlawfull meanes to bereaue his wealthie subiects of their goods and riches so to inrich himselfe and impouerish his people For the which his inordinate dooings his nobles conspired against him and finallie depriued him of all his honor and kinglie dignitie after he had reigned about the space of one yeare ELidurus the third sonne of Morindus and brother to Archigallus was by one consent of the Britains chosen to reigne ouer them in his brothers stead after the creation of the world 3687 and after the building of the citie of Rome 471 after the deliuerance of the Israelites 256 in the first yeare of Sosthenes king of Macedonia This Elidurus in the English chronicle named Hesider or Esoder prooued a most righteous prince and doubting least he should doo otherwise than became him if he did not take care for his brother Archigallus estate a man might woonder what diligence he shewed in trauelling with the nobles of the realme to haue his brother restored to the crowne againe Now as it chanced one dahy being abroad on hunting in the wood called Calater neare vnto Yorke he found his brother Archigall wandering there in the thickest of that wildernesse whom in most louing maner he secretlie conneied home to his house being as then in the citie of Aldud otherwise called Acliud Shortlie after he feined himselfe sicke and in all hast sent messengers about to assemble his barons who being come at the day appointed he called them one after another into his priuie chamber and there handled them in such effectuous sort with wise and discréet words that he got their good wils to further him to their powers for the reducing of the kingdome eftsoones into the hands of his brother Archigallus After this he assembled a councell at Yorke where he so vsed the matter with the commons that in conclusion when the said Elidurus had gouerned the land well and honourablie the space of thrée yeares he resigned wholie his crowne and kinglie title vnto his brother Archigallo who was receiued of the Britaine 's againe as king by mediation of his brother in manner as before is said ¶ A rare example of brotherlie loue if a man shall reuolue in his mind what an inordinate desire remaineth amongst mortall men to atteine to the supreme souereintie of ruling and to kéepe the same when they haue it once in possession He had well learned this lesson as may appeare by his contentation and resignation namelie that Nec abnuendum si dat imperium Deus Nec appetendum otherwise he would not haue béene led with such an equabilitie of mind For this great good will and brotherlie loue by him shewed thus toward his brother he was surnamed the godlie and vertuous WHen Archigallus was thus restored to the kingedome and hauing learned by due correction that he must turne the leafe and take out a new lesson by changing his former trade of liuing into better if he would reigne in suertie he became a new man vsing himselfe vprightlie in the administration of iustice and behauing himselfe so woorihilie in all his doings both toward the nobles commons of his realme that he was both beloued and dread of all his subiects And so continuing the whole tearme of his life finallie departed out of this world after he had reigned this second time the space of ten yeares and was buried at Yorke ELidurus brother to this Archigallus was then againe admitted king by consent of all the Britaines 3700 of the world But his two yonger brethren Uigenius and Peredurus enuieng the happie state of this woorthie prince so highlie for his vertue and good gouernance esteemed of the Britains of a grounded malice conspired against him and assembling an armie leuied warre against him and in a pitcht field tooke him prisoner and put him in the tower of London there to be kept close prisoner after he had reigned now this last time the space of one yeare VIgenius and Peredurus the yoongest sonnes of Morindus and brethren to Elidurus began to reigne iointlie as kings of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3701 after the building of Rome 485 after the deliuerance of the Israelites 266 complet and in the 12 yeare of Antigonus Gonaias the sonne of Demetrius king of the Macedonians These two brethren in the English chronicles are named Higanius and Petitur who as Gal. Mon. testifieth diuided the realme betwixt them so that all the land from Humber westward fell to Uigenius or Higanius the other part beyond Humber northward Peredure held But other affirme that Peredurus onelie reigned and held his brother Elidurus in prison by his owne consent forsomuch as he was not willing to gouerne But Gal. Mon. saith that Uigenius died after he had reigned 7 yeares and then Peredurus seized all the land into his owne rule and gouerned it with such sobrietie and wisedome that he was praised aboue all his brethren so that Elidurus was quite forgotten of the Britains But others write that he was a verie tyrant and vsed himselfe verie cruellie towards the lords of his land wherevpon they rebelled and slue him But whether by violent hand or by naturall sicknesse he finallie departed this life after the consent of most writers when he had reigned eight yeares leauing no issue behind him to succéed in the gouernance of the kingdome He builded the towne of Pikering where his bodie was buried ELidurus then as soone as his brother Peredurus was dead for as much as he was next heire to the crowne was deliuered out of prison and now the third time admitted king of Britaine who vsed himselfe as before verie orderlie in ministring to
his bountifulnâ—s and buriall The ninth Chapter HEere note by the waie a thing not to be be forgotten that of the foresaid Helie the last of the said 3â— kings the I le of Elie tooke the name bicause that he most commonlie did there inhabit building in the same a goodly palace and making great reparations of the sluces ditches causies about that I le for conueiance awaie of the water that els would sore haue indamaged the countrie There be that haue mainteined that this I le should rather take name of the great abundance of éeles that are found in these waters and fennes wherwith this Ile is inuironed But Humfrey Llhoyd holdeth that it tooke name of this British word Helig which signifieth willowes wherwith those fennes abound After the decesse of the same Helie his eldest son Lud began his reigne in the yéere after the creation of the world 3895 after the building of the citie of Rome 679 before the comming of Christ 72 and before the Romances entred Britaine 19 yéeres This Lud proued a right worthie prince amending the lawes of the realme that were defectiue abolishing euill customs and maners vsed amongst his people and repairing old cities and townes which were decaied but speciallie he delited most to beautifie and inlarge with buildings the citie of Troinouant which he compassed with a strong wall made of lime and stone in the best maner fortified with diuerse faire towers and in the west part of the same wall he erected a strong gate which he commanded to be called after his name Ludsgate and so vnto this daie it is called Ludgate S onelie drowned in pronuntiation of the word In the same citie also he soiorned for the more part by reason whereof the inhabitants increased and manie habitations were builded to receiue them and he himselfe caused buildings to be made betwixt London stone and Ludgate and builded for himselfe not farre from the said gate a faire palace which is the bishop of Londons palace beside Paules at this daie as some thinke yet Harison supposeth it to haue bin Bainards castell where the blacke friers now standeth He also builded a faire temple néere to his said palace which temple as some take it was after turned to a church and at this daie called Paules By reason that king Lud so much esteemed that citie before all other of his realme inlarging it so greatlie as he did and continuallie in manner remained there the name was changed so that it was called Caerlud that is to saie Luds towne and after by corruption of spéech it was named London Beside the princelie dooings of this Lud touching the aduancement of the common wealth by studies apperteining to the time of peace he was also strong valiant in armes in subduing his enimies bountious and liberall both in gifts and kéeping a plentifull house so that he was greatlie beloued of all the Britaines Finallie when he had reigned with great honour for the space of 11 yéeres he died and was buried néere Ludgate leauing after him two sons Androgeus and Theomancius or Tenancius Of Cassibellane and his noble mind Iulius Caesar sendeth Caius Volusenus to â—â—â—uey the coasts of this Iland he lieth with his fleet at Calice purposing to inuade the countrie his attempt is bewraied and withstood by the Britains The tenth Chapter GAssibellane the brother of Lud was admitted king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3908 after the building of Rome 692 and before the comming of Christ 58 complet For sith the two sonnes of Lud were not of age able to gouerne the rule of the land was committed to Cassibellane but yet as some haue written he was not created king but rather appointed ruler protector of the land during the nonage of his nephewes Now after he was admitted by whatsoeuer order to the administration of the common wealth he became so noble a prince and so bountious that his name spred farre and néere and by his vpright dealing in seeing iustice executed he grew in such estimation that the Britaine 's made small account of his nephewes in comparison of the fauour which they bare towards him But Cassibellane hauing respect to his honour least it might be thought that his nephewes were expelled by him out of their rightfull possessions brought them vp verie honourablie assigning to Androgeus London and Kent and to Theomantius the countrie of Cornwall Thus farre out of the British histories whereby it maie be gathered that the yéeres assigned to these kings that reigned before Cassibellane amount to the summe of 1058. But whether these gouernors whose names we haue recited were kings or rather rulers of the common wealth or tyrants and vsurpers of the gouernment by force it is vncerteine for not one ancient writer of anie approued authoritie maketh anie remembrance of them and by that which Iulius Cesar writeth it maie and dooth appéere that diuerse cities in his daies were gouerned of themselues as héereafter it shall more plainlie appéere Neither doth he make mention of those townes which the British histoie affirmeth to be built by the same kings In déed both he and other Latine writers speake of diuerse people that inhabited diuers portions of this land as of the Brigantes Trinobantes Iceni Silures and such other like but in what parts most of the said people did certeinlie inhabit it is hard to auouch for certeine truth But what Iohn Leland thinketh héereof being one in our time that curiouslie searched out old antiquities you shall after heare as occasion serueth and likewise the opinions of other as of Hector Boetius who coueting to haue all such valiant acts as were atchiued by the Britains to be ascribed to his countriemen the Scots draweth both the Silures and Brigantes with other of the Britains so farre northward that he maketh them inhabitants of the Scotish countries And what particular names soeuer they had yet were they all Scots with him and knowne by that generall name as he would persuade vs to beléeue saieng that they entred into Britaine out of Ireland 330 yéeres before the incarnation of our Sauiour Neuerthelesse how generall soeuer the name of Scots then was sure it is that no speciall mention of them is made by anie writer till about 300 yeares after the birth of our sauiour And yet the Romans which ruled this land and had so much adoo with the people thereof make mention of â—iuerse other people nothing so famous as Boetius would make his Scotish men euen then to be But to leaue to the Scots the antiquitie of their originall beginning as they and other must doo vnto vs our descent from Brute and the other Troians sith the contrarie dooth not plainelie appeare vnlesse we shall leane vnto presumptions now are we come to the time in the which what actes were atchiued there remaineth more certeine record and therefore
of the countrie at the last AFter him succéeded as lieutenant of Britaine one Iulius Frontinus who vanquished and brought to the Romane subiection by force of armes the people called Silures striuing not onelie against the stout resistance of the men but also with the hardnesse combersome troubles of the places ¶ Thus may you perceiue in what state this I le stood in the time that Aruiragus reigned in the same as is supposed by the best histories of the old Britains so that it may be thought that he gouerned rather a part of this land than the whole and bare the name of a king the Romans not hauing so reduced the countrie into the forme of a prouince but that the Britains bare rule in diuerse parts thereof and that by the permission of the Romans which neuerthelesse had their lieutenants and procuratours here that bare the greatest rule vnder the aforesaid emperours The state of this Iland vnder Marius the sonne of Aruiragus the comming in of the Picts with Roderike their king his death in the field the Picts and Scots enter into mutuall aliance the monument of Marius his victorie ouer the Picts his death and interrement The xv Chapter AFter the decease of Aruiragus his sonne Marius succeeded him in the estate and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 73. In the old English chronicle he is fondlie called Westmer was a verie wise man gouerning the Britains in great prosperitie honour and wealth In the time of this mans reigne the people called Picts inuaded this land who are iudged to be descended of the nation of the Scithians neare knismen to the Goths both by countrie and maners a cruell kind of men and much giuen to the warres This people with their ringleader Roderike or as some name him Londorike entering the Ocean sea after the maner of rouers arriued on the coasts of Ireland where they required of the Scots new seats to inhabit in for the Scots which as some thinke were also descended of the Scithians did as then inhabit in Ireland but doubting that it should not be for their profit to receiue so warlike a nation into that I le feining as it were a friendship and excusing the matter by the narrownesse of the countrie declared to the Picts that the I le of Britaine was not farre from thence being a large countrie and a plentifull and not greatly inhabited wherefore they counselled them to go thither promising vnto them all the aid that might be The Picts more desirous of spoile than of rule or gouernment without delaie returned to the sea and sailed towards Britaine where being arriued they first inuaded the north parts thereof and finding there but few inhabiters they began to wast and forrey the countrie whereof when king Marius was aduertised with all speed he assembled his people and made towards his enimies and giuing them battell obteined the victorie so that Roderike was there slaine in the field and his people vanquished Unto those that escaped with life Marius granted licence that they might inhabit in the north part of Scotland called Catnesse being as then a countrie in maner desolate without habitation wherevpon they withdrew thither and setled themselues in those parties And bicause the Britains disdained to grant vnto them their daughters in mariage they sent vnto the Scots into Ireland requiring to haue wiues of their nation The Scots agréed to their request with this condition that where there wanted lawfull issue of the kings linage to succéed in the kingdome of the Picts then should they name one of the womans side to be their king which ordinance was receiued and obserued euer after amongst the Picts so long as their kingdome endured Thus the Picts next after the Romans were the first of anie strangers that came into this land to inhabit as most writers affirme although the Scotish chronicles auouch the Picts to be inhabiters here before the incarnation of our sauiour But the victorie which Marius obteined against their king Roderike chanced in the yéere after the incarnation 87. In remembrance of which victorie Marius caused a stone to be erected in the same place where the battell was fought in which stone was grauen these words Marij victoria The English chronicle saith that this stone was set vp on Stanesmoore and that the whole countrie thereabout taking name of this Marius was Westmaria now called Westmerland King Marius hauing thus subdued his enimies and escaped the danger of their dreadfull inuasion gaue his mind to the good gouernement of his people and the aduancement of the common wealth of the realme continuing the residue of his life in great tranquillitie and finallie departed this life after he had reigned as most writers say 52 or 53 yeeres Howbeit there be that write that he died in the yéere of our Lord 78 and so reigned not past fiue or six yéeres at the most He was buried at Caerleill leauing a sonne behind him called Coill Humfrey Lhoyd séemeth to take this man and his father Aruiragus to be all one person whether mooued thereto by some catalog of kings which he saw or otherwise I cannot affirme but speaking of the time when the Picts and Scots should first come to settle themselues in this land he hath these words Neither was there anie writers of name that made mention either of Scots or Picts before Uespasianus time about the yeere of the incarnation 72 at what time Meurig or Maw or Aruiragus reigned in Britaine in which time our annales doo report that a certeine kind of people liuing by pirasie and rouing on the sea came foorth of Sueden or Norwaie vnder the guiding of one Rhithercus who landed in Albania wasting all the countrie with robbing and spoiling so farre as Caerleill where he was vanquished in battell and slaine by Muragus with a great part of his people the residue that escaped by flight fled to their ships and so conueied themselues into the Iles of Orkney and Scotland where they abode quietlie a great while after Thus farre haue I thought good to shew of the foresaid Lhoyds booke for that it seemeth to carie a great likelihood of truth with it for the historie of the Picts which vndoubtedlie I thinke were not as yet inhabiting in Britaine but rather first placing themselues in the Iles of Orkney made inuasion into the maine I le of Britaine afterwards as occasion was offred In the British toong they are called Pightiaid that is Pightians and so likewise were they called in the Scotish and in their owne toong Now will we shew what chanced in this I le during the time of the foresaid Marius his supposed reigne as is found in the Romane histories Iulius Agricola is deputed by Vespasian to gouerne Britaine he inuadeth the I le of Anglesey the inhabitants yeeld vp them selues the commendable gouernement of Agricola his worthie practises to traine the Britains to ciuilitie his
After him succéeded a sonne whom he left behind him who being attentiue rather to defend than to inlarge his kingdome neuer set foot out of his fathers bounds during the space of 24 yéeres in the which he reigned About thrée yéeres after the deceasse of Hengist a new supplie of men of warre came out of Germanie vnto the aid of Ella king of Sussex who hauing his power increased besieged the citie of Andredescester which was verie strong and well furnished with men and all things necessarie The Britains also assembling togither in companies greatlie annoied the Saxons as they lay there at â—â—ege laieng ambushes to destroie such as went abroad and ceassing not to giue alarums to the campe in the night season and the Saxons could no sooner prepare them selues to giue the assalt but the Britains were readie to assaile them on the backs till at length the Saxons diuiding themselues into two companies appointed the one to giue the assalt and the other to incounter with the armie of the Britains without and so finallie by that meanes preuailed tooke the citie and destroied man woman and child Neither so contented they did also vtterlie race the said citie so as it was neuer after that daie builded or readified againe The east Angles kingdome beginneth the arriuall of Cerdic and Kenric with fiue ships of warre in this land he putteth the Britains to flight the west Saxons kingdom begineth Vter Pendragon made king of Britaine the etymon of his name he taketh Occa and Osca the two sonnes of Hengist prisoners how Hector Boetius varieth from other chronographers in the relation of things concerning Pendragon he falleth in loue with the duke of Cornewalls wife killeth him and marieth hir Occa and Osca escape out of prison they freshlie assault the Britains they are both slaine in a foughten field the Saxons send and looke for aid out of Germanie Pendragon is poisoned The tenth Chapter MOreouer in the daies of the afore-named Aurelius Ambrosius about the yeare of our Lord 561 the kingdome of the east Angles began vnder a Saxon named Uffa This same kingdome conteined Northfolke and Suffolke hauing on the east and north parts the sea on the northwest Cambridgeshire and on the west saint Edmunds ditch with a part of Hertfordshire and on the southside lieth Essex At the first it was called Uffines dominion and the kings that reigned or the people the inhabited there ware at the first named Uffines but at length they were called east Angles FUrthermore about the yeare of our Lord 495 and in the eight yeare after that Hengist was dead one Cerdicus and his sonne Kenricus came out of Gerrmanie with fiue ships and landed at a place called Cerdicshore which as some thinke is called Yermouth in Northfolke He was at the first receiued with battell by the Britains but being an old skilfull warriour he easilie beate backe and repelled the inconstant multitude of his enimies and caused them to flée by which good successe he procured both vndoubted assurance to himselfe for the time to come and to the inhabitants good and perfect quietnes For they thinking good neuer after to prouoke him more by resistance submitted themselues to his pleasure but yet did not he then giue himselfe to slouthfull rest but rather extending his often atchiued victories on ech side in the 24 yeare after his comming into this land he obteined the rule of the west parts thereof and gouerned there as king so that the kingdome of the west Saxons began vnder the said Cerdicus in the 519 of Christ as after shall be shewed ¶ Thus ye maie sée that Aurelius Ambrosius did succéed Uortigerne and reigned in the time supposed by the British histories as before is alledged the land euen in his daies was full of trouble and the old inhabitants the Britains sore vexed by the Saxons that entred the same so that the Britains were dailie hampered and brought vnder subiection to the valiant Saxons or else driuen to remooue further off and to giue place to the victors But now to procéed with the succession of the British kings as in their histories we find them registred which I deliuer such as I find but not such as I doo wish being written with no such colour of credit as we maie safelie put foorth same for an vndoubted truth After that Aurelius Ambrosius was dead his brother Uter Pendragon whome some call Aurelius Uterius Ambrosianus was made king in the yeare of our Lord 500 in the seuenth yeare of the emperour Anastasius and in the sixtéenth yeare of Clodoueus king of the Frenchmen The cause why he was surnamed Pendragon was for that Merline the great prophet likened him to a dragons head that at the time of his natiuitie maruelouslie appeared in the firmament at the corner of a blasing star as is reported But others supposed he was so called of his wisedome and serpentine subiltie or for that he gaue the dragons head in his banner This Uter hearing that the Saxons with their capteins Occa or Otta the sonne of Hengist and his brother Osca had besieged the citie of Yorke hasted thither and giuing them battell discomfited their power and tooke the said Occa and Osca prisoners From this varieth Hector Boetius in his chronicle of Scotland writing of these dooing in Britaine for he affirmeth that the counterfeit moonke which poisoned Aurelius Ambrosius was suborned and sent to woorke that feat by Occa and not by his brother Pascentius and further that about the selfesame time of Aurelius his death his brother Uter Pendragon lay in Wales not as yet fullie recouered of a sore sicknesse wherewith of late he had béene much vexed Yet the lords of Britaine after the buriall of Aurelius Ambrosius came vnto him and crowned him king and though he was not able to go against the Saxons which as then by reason of Aurelius Ambrosius his death were verie busie and more earnest in pursuing the warre than before yet an armie was prepared and sent foorth with all conuenient spéed vnder the leading of one Nathaliod a man neither of anie great ancient house nor yet of skill in warlike affaires The noble men were nothing pleased herewith as misliking altogither the lacke of discretion in their new king doubted sore least in time to come he would haue more delight to aduance the men of base degrée than such as were descended of noble parentage Yet because they would not put the state of the common wealth in danger through anie mutinie they agréed to go foorth with him in that iournie Occa had aduertisement giuen him by certeine letters sent to him from some close friends amongest the Britains of the whole matter and therefore in hope of the better spéed he hasted foorth to incounter the Britains and so the whole armie comming within sight of the other they prepared to the battell and shortlie after buckling togither the Britains were soone
betwéene Tine and Tweed as in the Scotish chronicles may further appeare Also this is to be remembred that the victorie which was got against the Saxons by the Britains at what time Germane bishop of Auxerre was present Hector Boetius affirmeth by authoritie of Vâ—remond that wrote the Scotish chronicles to haue chanced the second time of his comming ouer into this land where Beda auoucheth it to be at his first being heere Againe the same Boetius writeth that the same victorie chanced in the daies of Uter Pendragon Which can not be if it be true that Beda writeth touching the time of the death of the said Germane for where he departed this life before the yeare of our Lord 459 as aboue is said Uter Pendragon began not his reigne till the yeare of our Lord 500 or as the same Hector Boetius saith 503 so that bishop Germane was dead long before that Uter began to reigne In déed some writers haue noted that the third battell which Uortimer fought against the Saxons was the same wherein S Germane was present and procured the victorie with the crie of Alleluia as before ye haue heard Which seemeth to be more agréeable to truth and to stand also with that which holie Beda hath written touching the time of the being héere of the said Germane that the opinion of other which affirme that it was in the time of the reigne of Uter The like is to be found in the residue of Hector Boetius his booke touching the time speciallie of the reignes of the British kings that gouerned Britaine about that season For as he affirmeth Aurelius Ambrosius began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 498 and ruled but seuen yeares and then succéeded Uter which reigned 18 yeares and departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 521. ¶ Notwithstanding the premisses here is to be remembred that whatsoeuer the British writers haue recorded touching the victories of this Uter had against the Saxons and how that Osca the sonne of Hengist should be slaine in battell by him and his power in those old writers which haue registred the acts of the English Saxon kings we find no such matter but rather that after the deceasse of Hengist his sonne Osca or Occa reigned in Kent 24 yeares defending his kingdome onelie and not séeking to inlarge it as before is touched After whose death his sonne Oth and Irmenrike sonne to the same Oth succéeded more resembling their father than their grandfather or great grandfather To their reignes are assigned fiftie and three yeares by the chronicles but whether they reigned iointlie togither or seuerallie apart either after other it is not certeinlie perceiued Porth the Saxon arriueth at Portesmouth warre betweene Nazaleod king of the Britains and the Saxons the Britains are ouethrowen and slaine the kingdome of the west Saxons beginneth the compasse or continent thereof the meanes whereby it was inlarged The eleuenth Chapter NOw will we breefelie discourse vpon the incidents which first happened during the reigne of Uter Pendragon We find that one Porth a Saxon with his two sons Megla and Beda came on land at Portesmouth in Sussex about the beginning of the said Uters reigne and slue a noble yoong man of the Britains and manie other of the meaner sort with him Of this Porth the towne hauen of Portesmouth tooke the name as some haue thought Moreouer about 40 yeares after the comming of the Saxons into this land with their leader Hengist one Nazaleod a mightie king amongst the Britains assembled all the power he could make to fight with Certicus king of the West saxons who vnderstanding of the great power of his enimies required aid of Osca king of Kent also of Elle king of Sussex and of Porth and his sonnes which were latelie before arriued as ye haue heard Certicus being then furnished with a conuenient armie diuided the same into two battels reseruing the one to himselfe and the other he appointed to his sonne Kenrike King Nazaleod perceiuing that the wing which Certicus led was of more strength than the other which Kenrike gouerned he set first vpon Certicus thinking that if he might distresse that part of the enimies armie he should easilie ouercome the other Herevpon he gaue such a fierce charge vpon that wing that by verie force he opened the same and so ouerthrew the Saxons on that side making great slaughter of them as they were scattered Which maner of dealing when Kenrike saw he made forward with all spéed to succour his father and rushing in amongst the Britains on their backs he brake their armie in péeces and slue their king Nazaleod and withall put his people to flight There died of the Britains that daie 5000 men and the residue escaped by fléeing as well as they might In the sixt yeare after this battell Stuff and Wightgar that were nephues to Certicus came with three ships and landed at Certicesford and ouerthrew a number of Britains that came against them in order of battell and so by the comming of those his nephues being valiant and hardie capteins the part of Certicus became much stronger About the same time Elle king of the Southsaxons departed this life after whome succéeded his sonne Cissa of whome we find little left in writing to be made account of About the yeare of our Lord 519 and in the yeare after the comming of the Saxons 71 which was in the 26 yeare of the emperour Anastasius the Britains fought with Certicus and his sonne Kenrike at Certicesford where the capteins of the Britains stood to it manfullie but in the end they were discomfited and great slaughter was made there of them by the Saxons and greater had béene if the night comming on had not parted them and so manie were saued From that day forward Certicus was reputed taken for king of Westsaxons so began the same kingdome at that time which was as W. Harison noteth in the yéere of Christ 519 after the building of Rome 1270 of the world 4485 of the comming of the Saxons 70 of Iustinus Anicius emperour of the east the first and third of the renowmed prince Patricius Arthurus then reigning ouer the Britains The said kingdome also conteined the countries of Wiltshire Summersetshire Barkeshire Dorsetshire and Cornewall hauing on the east Hamshire on the north the riuer of Thames and on the south and west the Ocean sea Howbeit at the first the kings of the Westsaxons had not so large dominions but they dailie wan ground vpon the Britains and so in the end by inlarging their confines they came to inioy all the foresaid countries and the whole at the last In the ninth yéere of the reigne of Certicus he eftsoones sought with the Saxons at Certicesford aforesaid where great slaughter was made on both parts This Certicesford was in times past called Nazaleoy of the late remembred Nazaleod king of the Britains About this
season at sundrie times diuers great companies of the Saxons came ouer into Britaine out of Germanie and got possession of the countries of Mercia and Eastangle but as yet those of Mercia had no one king that gouerned them but were vnder certeine noble men that got possession of diuers parts in that countrie by means wherof great warres and manie incounters insued with a common waste of land both arable and habitable whiles each one being ambitiouslie minded heaping to themselues such powers as they were able to make by swoord and bloudshed chose rather to haue their fortune decided than by reason to suppresse the rage of their vnrulie affections For such is the nature of men in gouernement whether they be interessed to it by succession or possessed of it by vsurpation or placed in it by lawfull constitution vnlesse they be guided by some supernaturall influence of diuine conceit if they be more than one they cannot away with equalitie for regiment admitteth no companion but euerie one séeketh to aduance himselfe to a singularitie of honour wherein he will not to die for it participate with another which maie easilie be obserued in this our historicall discourse The beginning of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons what it conteined of Arthur king of Britaine his twelue victories ouer the Saxons against whome he mainteined continuall warre why the Scots and Picts enuied him his roialtie and empire a league betwixt Arthur and Loth king of the Picts Howell king of little Britaine aideth Arthur against Cheldrike king of Germanie who taking the ouerthrow is slaine by the duke of Cornewall the Picts are discomfited the Irishmen with their king put to slight and the Scots subdued Arthurs sundrie conquests against diuers people the vanitie of the British writers noted The twelfe Chapter IN those daies also the kingdome of the Eastsaxons began the chéefe citie whereof was London It conteined in effect so much as at this present belongeth to the diocesse of London One Erchenwin a Saxon was the first king thereof the which was sonne to one Offa the sixt in lineall descent from one Saxnot from whom the kings of that countrie fetched their originall Harison noteth the exact yéere of the erection of the kingdome of the Eastsaxons to begin with the end of the eight of Cerdicus king of the Westsaxons that is the 527 of Christ and 78 after the comming of the Saxons In the 13 yéere of the reigne of Cerdicus he with his sonne Kenrike and other of the Saxon capteins fought with the Britains in the I le of Wight at Witgarsbridge where they slue a great number of Britains and so conquered the Ile the which about foure yéeres after was giuen by Cerdicus vnto his nephues Stuffe and Witgar AFter the deceasse of Uter Pendragon as we doo find in the British histories his sonne Arthur a yoong towardlie gentleman of the age of 15 yéeres or thereabouts began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 516 or as Matt. Westmin saith 517 in the 28 yéere of the emperour Anastasius and in the third yéere of the reignes of Childebert Clothare Clodamire and Theodorike brethren that were kings of the Frenchmen Of this Arthur manie things are written beyond credit for that there is no ancient author of authoritie that confirmeth the same but surelie as may be thought he was some woorthie man and by all likelihood a great enimie to the Saxons by reason whereof the Welshmen which are the verie Britains in déed haue him in famous remembrance He fought as the common report goeth of him 12 notable battels against the Saxons in euerie of them went away with the victorie but yet he could not driue them quite out of the land but that they kept still the countries which they had in possession as Kent Sutherie Norfolke and others howbeit some writers testifie that they held these countries as tributaries to Arthur But truth it is as diuers authors agrée that he held continuall warre against them and also against the Picts the which were allied with the Saxons for as in the Scotish histories is conteined euen at the first beginning of his reigne the two kings of the Scots and Picts séemed to enuie his aduancement to the crowne of Britaine bicause they had maried the two sisters of the two brethren Aurelius Ambrosius and Uter Pendragon that is to say Loth king of Picts had married Anne their eldest sister and Conran king of Scots had in mariage Alda their yoonger sister so that bicause Arthur was be gotten out of wedlocke they thought it stood with more reason that the kingdome of the Britains should haue descended vnto the sisters sonnes rather than to a bastard namelie Loth the Pictish king which had issue by his wife Anna sore repined at the matter Wherefore at the first when he saw that by suit he could not preuaile he ioined in league with the Saxons and aiding them against Arthur lost many of his men of warre being ouerthrowne in battell which he had sent vnto the succours of Colgerne the Saxon prince that ruled as then in the north parts But finallie a league was concluded betwixt Arthur and the foresaid Loth king of Picts vpon certeine conditions as in the Scotish historie is expressed where ye may read the same with many other things touching the acts of Arthur somewhat in other order than our writers haue recorded ¶ The British authors declare that Arthur immediatlie after he had receiued the crowne of Dubright bishop of Caerleon went with his power of Britains against the Saxons of Northumberland which had to their capteine as before is said one Colgrime or Colgerne whome Arthur discomfited and chased into the citie of Yorke within which place Arthur besieged him till at length the same Colgrime escaped out of the citie leauing it in charge with his brother called Bladulfe passed ouer into Germanie vnto Cheldrike king of that countrie of whom he obteined succor so that the said Cheldrike made prouision of men and ships and came himselfe ouer into Scotland hauing in his companie fiftéene hundred sailes one with an other When Arthur was aduertised thereof he raised his siege and withdrew to London sending letters with all speed vnto Howell king of little Britaine in France that was his sisters sonne requiring of him in most earnest wise his aid Howell incontinentlie assembled his people to the number of fifteene thousand men and taking the sea landed with them at Southampton where Arthur was readie to receiue him with great ioy and gladnesse From thence they drew northwards where both the hosts of Arthur and Howell being assembled togither marched forward to Lincolne which citie Cheldrike did as then besiege Here Arthur and Howell assailed the Saxons with great force no lesse manhood and at length after great slaughter made of the enimies they obteined the victorie and chased Cheldrike with the residue
of two children of noble and kinglie race and likewise of their two gouernours yea and that as I said amongest the sacred altars the armes of which persons so slaine not stretched foorth to defend themselues with weapons the which few in those daies handled more valiantlie than they but stretched foorth I saie to God and to his altar in the day of iudgement shall set vp the reuerent ensignes of their patience and faith at the gates of the citie of Christ which so haue couered the seat of the celestiall sacrifice as it were with the red mantle of their cluttered bloud These things he did not after anie good déeds doone by him deseruing praise for manie yeares before ouercome with the often and changeable filths of adulterie forsaking his lawfull wife contrarie to the lawes of God c he now brought foorth this crime of quelling his owne kinsmen and violating the church but neither being loosed from the snares of his former euils he increaseth the new with the old ¶ Thus in effect hath Gyldas written of this Constantine with more for turning his tale to him he reproueth him of his faults and counselleth him to repent AFter that Aurelius Conanus had slaine the foresad Constantine as in the British histories is mentioned the same Conan was made king of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 546 in the 20 yeare of Iustinianus and in the 33 of the reigne of Childebert king of the Frenchmen This Aurelius Conanus as is recorded by some writers was of a noble heart frée and liberall but giuen much to the maintenance of strife and discord amongst his people light of credit and namelie had an open eare to receiue and heare the reports of such as accused other Moreouer he was noted of crueltie as he that tooke his vncle who of right should haue béene king and kept him in prison and not so satisfied slue in tyrannous maner the two sons of his said vncle But God would not suffer him long to inioy the rule of the land in such vniust dealing for he died after he had reigned the space of two yeares and left a sonne behind him called Uortiporus which succéeded him in the kingdome as authors doo record Of this Aurelius Conanus Gyldas writeth calling vnto him after he had made an end with his predecessor Constantine saieng in this wise And thou lions whelpe as saith the prophet Aurelius Conanus what doost thou Art thou not swallowed vp in the filthie mire of murthering thy kinsmen of committing fornications and adulteries like to the other before mentioned if not more deadlie as it were with the waues and surges of the drenching seas ouerwhelming thée with hir vnmercifull rage Dooest thou not in hating the peace of thy countrie as a deadlie serpent and thirsting after ciuill wars and spoiles oftentimes vniustlie gotten shut vp against thy soule the gates of celestiall peace and refreshment Thou being left alone as a withering trée in the middle of a field call to remembrance I praie thée the vaine youthfull fantasie and ouer-timelie death of thy fathers and thy brethren Shalt thou being set apart and chosen foorth of all thy linage for thy godlie deserts be reserued to liue an hundred yeares or remaine on earth till thou be as old as Methusalem No no. And after these reprehensions with further threatnings of Gods vengeance he exhorted him to amendment of life and so proceedeth to talke with Uortiporus whome he nameth the king or rather the tyrant of Southwales as after shall be rehearsed The beginning of the kingdome of Brenitia of whome the king of Kent Mertia and west Saxons descended Ida the Saxon commended the originall of the kingdome of Deira the circuit and bounds therof of Ella the gouernour of the same when the partition of the kingdome of Northumberland chanced Vortiporus reigneth ouer the Britains he vanquisheth the Saxons Gyldas sharplie reprooueth Vortiporus for manie greeuous offenses and exhorteth him to amendement The xvj Chapter IN the yeare of the Lord 547 which was about the first yeare of the reigne of Aurelius Conanus the kingdome of Brenitia bagan vnder a Saxon ruler there called Ida descended of Woden For where the said Woden had three sonnes Weldecius Withlegris and Beldecius of the first the kings of Kent were lineallie extracted of the second the kings of Mertia and of the third sonne came the kings of Westsaxon and also of him was this Ida descended being the ninth in lineall succession from the said Beldecius and the tenth from Woden The same Ida was vndoubtedlie a right noble personage and changed first that dukedome into a kingdome where before that time the Saxons that ruled there were subiects vnto the kings of Kent Whether he tooke vpon him of his owne accord to vsurpe the kinglie title and roiall authoritie or whether that the same was giuen to him by consent of other the certeintie appeareth not But sure it is that he being a woorthie prince did not degenerate from his noble ancestors inuincible in warre abroad and at home qualifieng his kinglie seueritie with a naturall kind of courteous humanitie The bounds of his kingdome called as is said Brenitia began in the south at the riuer of Tine and ended in the north at the Forth in Scotland in the British toong called Werd About the same time or rather about 14 yeares after one Ella a Saron also reigned as king in Diera which kingdome began at the said riuer of Tine in the north ended at the riuer of Humber toward the south These two kingdomes were sometime gouerned by two seuerall kings and afterwards at other times they were ioined in one and gouerned by one onelie king and named the kingdome of Northumberland which in processe of time was much inlarged so that it included the shires of Yorke Notingham Darbie Lancaster the bishoprike of Durham Copland and other countries betwixt the east and the west seas euen vnto the riuer of Mersie The foresaid Ella was sonne to Iffus being descended from Woden as the 12 in succession from him though not by right line as William Malmesburie hath noted Ida as the same Malmesburie dooth testifie reigned 14 yeares Now Ella who was successor to Ida as he saith reigned thirtie yeares and verie valiantlie inlarged his kingdome But one author writeth how Ida reigned but 12 yeares and that he builded the castell of Bamburge first fensing it with pales and after with a wall of stone The same Ida had by his wife six sonnes begotten in lawfull bed Ada Ebric Theodoric Athelric Osmer and Theofred Moreouer he begat of certeine concubines which he kept six bastard sonnes Oga Aleric Ettha Osbale Segor and Segother These came altogither into this land and arriued at Flemesburke with fortie ships as Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis hath recorded The partition of the kingdome of Northumberland chanced after the deceasse of Ida as the same
manner of wickednesse and namelie to ciuill dissention rapine adulterie and fornication so that it may be thought that GOD stirred vp the Saxons to be a scourge to them and to worke his iust vengeance vpon them for their wickednesses and abhominable offenses dailie coÌ„mitted against his diuine maiestie so that we find recorded by writers how that the Saxons in diuers conflicts against the Britains had the better and also tooke from them diuers townes as alreadie partly hath beene and also hereafter shall be shewed It is furthermore to be remembred that about the 14 yeere of the Britaine king Conanus his reigne which was about the end of the yere of Christ 559 Kenrike king of the Westsaxons departed this life after he had reigned xxv yéeres complet This Kenrike was a victorious prince and fought diuers battels against the Britains In the 18 yeere of his reigne which was the 551 of Christ we find that he fought against them being come at that time vnto Salisburie and after great slaughter made on both parts at length the victorie remained with the Saxons and the Britains were chased Againe in the two and twentith yéere of his reigne and 555 yéere of Christ the fame Kenrike and his sonne Cheuling fought with a great power of Britains at Branburie The Britains were diuided into nine companies three in the fore ward thrée in the battell and thrée in the rere ward with their horssemen and archers after the maner of the Romans The Saxons being ranged in one entire battell valiantlie assailed them and notwithstanding the shot of the Britains yet they brought the matter to the triall of handblowes till at length by the comming on of the night the victorie remained doubtfull and no maruell is to be made therof saith Henrie archdeacon of Huntington sith the Saxons were men of huge stature great force valiant courage The same yéere that Kenrike deceassed Ida the king of Northumberland also died he was as ye haue heard a right valiant prince inlarged the dominion of the Saxons greatlie he ouercame Loth king of the Picts in battell and Gorran king of Scots Also about the yéere of Christ 560 Conanus as yet gouerning the Britains Irmenâ—ike king of Kent departed this life of whome ye haue heard before Ethelbert his sonne succéeded him 52 yéeres Then after that the foresaid thrée princes were dead as before ye haue heard they had that succéeded them in their estates as here followeth After Kenrike his sonne Ceaulinus or Cheuling succéeded in gouernement of the Westsaxons and after Ida one Ella or Alla reigned in Northumberland after Irmenrike followed his sonne Ethelbert in rule ouer the Kentish Saxons This Ethelbert in processe of time grew to be a mightie prince but yet in the begining of his reigne he had but sorie successe against some of his enimies for hauing to doo with the foresaid Cheuling king of Westsaxons he was of him ouercome in battell at Wilbasdowne where he lost two of his dukes or cheefe capteins beside other people This was the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxons one against another within this land after their first comming into the same And this chanced in the yere of our Lord 567 being the second yéere of the emperour Iustinus ABout the yéere 570 Cutha the brother of king Cheuling fought with the Britains at Bedford vanquished them tooke from them 4 townes Liganbrough Eglesbrough or Ailsburie Besington and Euesham Also about the yéere of our Lord 581 the foresaid king Cheuling incountered with the Britains at a place called Diorth and obteining the vpper hand tooke from them the cities of Bath Glocester and Cirencester At this battell fought at Diorth were present thrée kings of the Britains whose names were these Coinmagill Candidan and Farimnagill which were slaine there through the permission of almightie God as then refusing his people the which through their heinous sinnes and great wickednesses had most gréeuouslie offended his high and diuine maiestie as by Gyldas it may euidentlie appeare For they had declined from the lawes of the Lord and were become abhominable in his sight euen from the prince to the poore man from the priest to the Leuit so that not one estate among them walked vprightlie but contrarie to dutie was gone astray by reason whereof the righteous God had giuen them ouer as a prey to their enimies Also in the latter end of Malgos daies or about the first beginning of the reigne of his successor Careticus Cheuling and his sonne Cutwine fought with the Britains at a place called Fechanley or Fedanley or as some bookes haue Frithenlie where Cutwine was slaine the Englishmen chased but yet Cheuling repairing his armie wan the victorie and chasing the Britains tooke from them manie countries and wan great riches by the spoile But Matth. West saith that the victorie aboad with the Britains and that the Saxons were chased quite out of the field The Scotish writers record that their king Aidan who is noted to haue béene the 49 successiuelie possessing the regiment of that land partlie with griefe of hart for the death of Columba a graue and wise gentleman whome he tenderlie loued and partlie with age for he was growne horieheaded and had reigned 34 yéeres ended his life was there in aid of the Britains and Brudeus king of the Picts betwixt whom and the said Aidan a sore battell was fought in aid of the Saxons but the same writers name the place Deglaston where this battell was made and the forces of both sides by a sharpe incounter tried The begining of the kingdome of Mercia the bounds of the same the heptarchie or seuen regiments of the Saxons how they grew to that perfection and by whom they were reduced and drawne into a monarâ—â—ie Careticus is created king of Britaine the Saxons take occasion by the ciuill dissentions of the Britains to make a full conquest of the land they procure forren power to further them in their enterprise Gurmundus king of the Africans arriueth in Britaine the British king is driuen to his hard shifts the politike practise of Gurmundus in taking Chichester setting the towne on fire he deliuereth the whole land in possession to the Saxons the English and Saxon kings put Careticus to flight the Britains haue onelie three prouinces left of all their countrie which before they inhabited their religion church and commonwealth is in decaie they are gouerned by three kings Cheulings death is conspired of his owne subiects The xviij Chapter ABout the same time also and 585 of Christ the kingdome of Mercia began vnder one Crida who was descended from Woden and the tenth from him by lineall extraction The bounds of this kingdome were of great distance hauing on the east the sea vnto Humber and so on the north the said riuer of Humber and after the riuer of Mercia which falleth into the west
withdrew togither with their cleargie into the mounteins and woods within Wales taking with them the reliks of saints doubting the same should be destroied by the enimies and themselues put to death if they should abide in their old habitations Manie also fled into Britaine Armorike with a great fléete of ships so that the whole church or congregation as ye may call it of the two prouinces Loegria and Northumberland was left desolate in that season to the great hinderance and decaie of the christian religion Careticus was driuen into Wales as before is rehearsed about the second or third yéere of his reigne and there continued with his Britains the which ceassed not to indamage the Saxons from time to time as occasion still serued But here is to be noted that the Britains being thus remoued into Wales and Cornwall were gouerned afterwards by thrée kings or rather tyrants the which ceased not with ciuill warre to seeke others destruction till finallie as saith the British booke they became all subiect vnto Cadwallo whome Beda nameth Cedwallo In the meane time Ceaulinus or Cheuling king of the Westsaxons through his owne misgouernance and tyrannie which towards his latter daies he practised did procure not onelie the Britains but also his owne subiects to conspire his death so that ioining in battell with his aduersaries at Wodensdic in the 33 yeare of his reigne his armie was discomfited and he himselfe constreined to depart into exile and shortlie after ended his life before he could find meanes to be restored ¶ So that we haue here a mirror or liuelie view of a tyrant and a king wherein there is no lesse ods in the manner of their gouernement than there is repugnance in their names or difference in their states For he seeth but little into the knowledge of toongs that vnderstandeth not what the office of a king should be by the composition of his name the same sounding in Gréeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which being resolued is in effect 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the foundation or stay of the people from which qualitie when he resulteth he maketh shipwracke of that goodlie title and degenerateth into a tyrant than the which violent and inforced gouernement as there is none more perillous so is it of all other the least in continuance this is prooued by historicall obseruation through the course of this historie Ceolric reigneth ouer the Westsaxons the Saxons and Britains incounter Ethelbert king of kent subdueth the Englishsaxons he is maried to the French kings daughter vpon cautions of religion the king imbraceth the gospell Augustine the moonke and others were sent into this Ile to preach the christian faith the occasion that moued Gregorie the great to send him buieng and selling of boies the Englishmen called Angli commended Ethelbert causeth Augustine and his fellowes to come before him they preach to the king and his traine he granteth them a conuenient seat and competent reliefe in Canturburie the maner of their going thither and their behauiour there the king and his people receiue the christian faith and are baptised The xix Chapter NOw after Cheuling his nephue Celricus or Ceolric that was sonne vnto Cutwine the sonne of the foresaid Cheuling reigned as king ouer the Westsaxons fiue yeares fiue moneths In like manner the same yeare died Ella or Alla king of Northumberland after whome succéeded Ethelricus the sonne of Ida and reigned but fiue yeares being a man well growne in yeares before he came to be king About thrée yeeres after this the Saxons Britains fought a battell at Wodenesbourne where the Britans being ranged in good order the Saxons set vpon them boldlie indéed but disorderedlie so that the victorie remained with the Britains The Saxons the more valiant they had shewed themselues in battell before that time so much the more slow and vntowardlie did they shew themselues now in running awaie to saue themselues so that an huge number of them were slaine Also about the same time died Crida king of Mercia 594 after whome his sonne Wibbas or Wipha succeeded And after the deceasse of Ethelric one Edelbertor Edelfride surnamed the wild succeeded in gouernement of the Northumbers But to returne to our purpose Ethelbert king of Kent not discouraged with the euill chance which happened in the beginning but rather occasioned thereby to learne more experience in feats of warre prooued so perfect a maister therein that in processe of time he subdued by force of armes all those English Saxons which lay betwixt the bounds of his countrie and the riuer of Humber Also to haue friendship in forraine parts he procured a wife for himselfe of the French nation named the ladie Bertha being king Cheriberts daughter of France but with condition that he should permit hir to continue and vse the rites and lawes of christian faith and religion and to haue a bishop whose name was Luidhard appointed to come and remaine with hir here in this land for hir better instruction in the lawes of the Lord. So that they two with other of the French nation that came ouer with them remaining in the court and vsing to serue God in praiers and otherwise according to the custome of the christian religion began vndoubtedlie to giue light to the kings mind as yet darkned with the clouds of paganisme so as the bright beames of the celestiall cléerenes of vnderstanding remooued the thicke mists of his vnbeléefe in tract of time and prepared his heart to the receiuing of the gospell which after by heauenlie prouidence was preached to him by occasion and in maner as followeth In the yeare of our Lord 596 which was about the 14 yeare of the reigne of the emperour Mauricius and after the comming of the English Saxons into this land about an 47 yeares almost complet the bishop of Rome Gregorie the first of that name and surnamed Magnus sent Augustinus a moonke with certeine other learned men into this Ile to preach the christian faith vnto the English Saxons which nation as yet had not receiued the gospell And here we hold it necessarie to shew how it is recorded by diuers writers that the first occasion whereby Gregorie was mooued thus to send Augustine into this land rose by this meanes It chanced whilest the same Gregorie was as yet but archdeacon of the sée of Rome certeine yoong boies were brought thither to bee sold out of Northumberland according to the accustomable vse of that countrie in somuch that as we haue in our time séene saith W. Mal. the people of that prouince haue not yet doubted to sell awaie their néere kinsfolke for a small price When those children which at that time were brought from thence to Rome had by reason of their excellent beauties and comelie shape of lims and bodie turned the eies in maner of all the citizens to the beholding of them it fortuned that Gregorie also came amongst other to
enimie twelue hundred of them are slaine Edelfride entreth the citie of Chester the Britains assembling their power vnder three capteins incounter with Edelfride slaie manie of his souldiers and put him to flight warres betweene Edelfride and Redwald king of the Eastangles about Edwine the sonne of king Elle Edelfride is slaine Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons dieth The xxij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Chelricus king of the Westsaxons we find that Ceowlfe or Ceoloulph succéeded in gouernment of that kingdome and reigned twelue yéeres He began his reigne as should appéere by some writers about the yeere of our Lord 597 and spent his time for the more part in warres not giuing place to idlenesse but séeking either to defend or inlarge the confines of his dominion He was the sonne of Cutha which was the sonne of Kenrike which was the sonne of Certike After Wibba or Wipha king of Mercia who nothing inferiour to his father did not onelie defend his kingdome but also inlarge it by subduing the Britains on ech side one Ceorlus succéeded in that kingdome being not his sonne but his kinsman This Ceorlus began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 594 as Matth. West recordeth Ye haue heard that Edelferd which otherwise is called also by writers Edelfride surnamed the wild gouerned still the Northumbers which Edelferd did more damage to the Britains than anie one other king of the English nation None of them destroied their countries more than he did neither did anie prince make more of the Britains tributaries or inhabited more of their countries with English people than he Héerevpon Edan king of those Scots which inhabited Britaine being therewith mooued to see Edelfride prosper thus in his conquests came against him with a mightie armie but ioining in battell with Edelfride and his power at a place called Degsastane or Degsastone or Deglaston he lost the most part of his people and with the residue that were left aliue he escaped by flight This was a sore foughten battell with much bloudshed on both parties For notwithstanding that the victorie remained with the Northumbers Theobaldus the brother of Edelferd was slaine with all that part of the English host which he gouerned and it was fought in the yéere of our Lord 603 in the 19 yeere of the reigne of the foresaid Edelferd and in the sixt yéere of Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons and in the first yéere of the emperor Phocas or rather in the last yéere of his predecessor Mauricius From that day till the daies of Beda not one of the Scotish kings burst presume to enter into Britaine againe to giue battell against the English nation as Beda himselfe writteth But the Scotish writers make other report of this matter as in the historie of Scotland ye maie find recorded The Britains that dwelt about Chester through their stoutnesse prouoked the aforesaid Edelferd king of the Northumbers vnto warre wherevpon to tame their loftie stomachs he assembled an armie came forward to besiege the citie of Chester then called of the Britains Carleon ardour deué The citizens coueting rather to suffer all things than a siege and hauing a trust in their great multitude of people came foorth to giue batell abroad in the fields whome he compassing about with ambushes got within his danger and easilie discomfited It chanced that he had espied before the battell ioined as Beda saith where a great number of the British priests were got aside into a place somewhat out of danger that they might there make their intercession to God for the good spéed of their people being then readie to giue battell to the Northumbers Manie of them were of that famous monasterie of Bangor in the which it is said that there was such a number of moonks that where they were diuided into seuen seuerall parts with their seuerall gouernors appointed to haue rule ouer them euerie of those parts conteined at the least thrée hundred persons the which liued altogither by the labour of their hands Manie therefore of those moonks hauing kept a solemne fast for thrée daies togither were come to the armie with other to make praier hauing for their defender one Brocmale or Broemael earle or consull as some call him of Chester which should preserue them being giuen to praier from the edge of the enimies swoord King Edelferd hauing as is said espied these men asked what they were and what their intent was and being informed of the whole circumstance and cause of their being there he said Then if they call to their God for his assistance against vs suerlie though they beare no armour yet doo they fight against vs being busied in praier for our destruction Wherevpon he commanded the first onset to be giuen them and after slue downe the residue of the British armie not without great losse of his owne people Of those moonks and priests which came to praie as before is mentioned there died at that battell about the number of 12 hundred so that fiftie of them onelie escaped by flight Brocmale or Broemael at the first approch of the enimies turning his backe with his companie left them whom he should haue defended to be murthered through the enimies swoord Thus was the prophesie of Augustine fulfilled though he was long before departed this life as Beda saith ¶ Héere is to be noted if this battell was fought in the seuenth yéere of Ceowlfe king of Westsaxon as some haue written and that Augustine liued 12 yéeres after his entrance into the gouernment of the sée of Canturburie as some write it is euident that he liued foure yéeres after this slaughter made of the British priests and moonks by Edelferd as before is recited For Ceowlfe began his reigne as before is mentioned about the yéere of our Lord 596 and in the seuenth yeere of his reigne the battell was fought at Degsastane betwixt the English the Scots which chanced in the yéere of our Lord 604 as Beda himselfe recordeth A late chronographer running vpon this matter and preciselie setting downe his collection saith that Athelbright or Edelfride K. of the Northumbers Ethelbert K. of Kent hauing Augustine in their companie in the eight yéere after his arriuall made warre vpon such Britains as refused to obserue the canons of the late councell mentioned 603 and killed 1200 moonks of the monasterie of Bangor which laboured earnestlie and in the sweat of their browes thereby to get their liuings c. Uerclie Galf. Mon. writeth that Ethelbert king of Kent after he saw the Britains to disdaine and denie their subiection vnto Augustine by whome he was conuerted to the christian faith stirred vp Edelferd king of the Northumbers to warre against the Britains But heereof Maister Fox doubteth and therefore saith that of vncerteine things he hath nothing certeinlie to saie much lesse to iudge But now to the matter where we left After
that king Edelferd had made slaughter of the Britains as before is rehearsed he entred the citie of Chester and from thence marched towards Bangor The Britains in the meane time had assembled their power vnder thrée capteins that is to say Blederike duke of Cornewall Margadud king of Southwales and Cadwane king of Northwales These ioining in battell with Edelferd flue 10066 of his souldiers and constreined him to flée out of the field for safegard of his life after he had receiued manie wounds On the part of the Britains the forsaid Blederike which was chiefe capteine of the field in that battell chanced to be slaine Thus saith Gal. Mon. But the ancient writers of the English kings as Beda William Malmesburie and Henrie Huntington make no mention of this last battell and victorie obteined by the Britains in maner as aboue is expressed in Galfrids booke But contrarilie we find that Edelferd hauing such good successe in his businesse abroad as he could wish vpon purpose to auoid danger at home banished Edwine the sonne of Alla or Elle a yoong gentleman of great towardnesse latelie come to the kingdome of the Northumbers by the death of his father But this Edwine in time of his exile being long tossed from place to place and finding no stedfast friendship now in time of his aduersitie at length came to Redwald that was king at that time of the Eastangles the third from Uffa and successor to Titullus which Titullus did succéed next after the said Uffa the first king of Eastangles as before is mentioned This Redwald did verie honourablie interteine Edwine insomuch that Edelferd being informed thereof was highlie displeased and sent ambassadors vnto Redwald to require him either to deliuer Edwine into his hands or else if he refused so to doo to declare and denounce vnto him open warres Redwald incouraged by his wife that counselled him in no wise to betraie his friend to whome he had giuen his faith for the menaces of his enimie assembled foorthwith an armie and at the sudden comming vpon Edelferd assaulted him yer he could haue time to assemble his people togither But yet the said Edelferd though he was beset and brought in danger at vnwares died not vnreuenged for putting himselfe in defense with such power as he could then get togither he boldlie incountred the enimies and giuing battell slue Remerius the sonne of Redwald and after was slaine himselfe hauing reigned ouer the Northumbers about 22 yéeres This battell was fought néere to the water of Idle The said Edelferd had issue by his wife Acca the daughter of Alla and sister to Edwine two sonnes Oswald being about two yéeres of age and Oswin about foure yéeres the which their father being thus slaine were by helpe of their gouernours conueied awaie into Scotland with all spéed that might be made Ceowlfe king of the Westsaxons after he had reigned the space of 12 yeeres departed this life who in his time had mainteined great warre against manie of his neighbours the which for briefenesse I passe ouer One great battell he fought against them of Sussex in which the armies on both sides susteined great damage but the greater losse fell to the South saxons Cinegiscus and his sonne Richelinus reigne iointlie ouer the Westsaxons they fight with the Britains the indeuour of Laurence archbishop of Canturburie in setting religion at large and seeking a vniformitie in catholike orders he and his fellow-bishops write to the cleargie of Britaine and Scotland for a reformation Melitus bishop of London goeth to Rome the cause why and what he brought at his returne from pope Boniface The xxiij Chapter AFter the foresaid Ceowlfe reigned Cinegiscus or Kingils which was the sonne of Ceola which was the sonne of Cutha or Cutwin which was the sonne of Kenricke which was the sonne of king Certicke In the fourth yéere of his reigne he receiued into fellowship with him in gouernance of the kingdome his sonne Richelinus or Onichelinus and so they reigned iointlie togither in great loue and concord a thing seldome séene or heard of They fought with the Britains at Beandune where at the first approch of the battels togither the Britains fled but too late for there died of them that were ouertaken 2062. In this meane time Laurence archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded next after Augustine admitted thereto by him in his life time as before is said did his iudeuour to augment and bring to perfection the church of England the foundation whereof was latelie laid by his predecessor the foresaid Augustine who studied not onelie for the increase of this new church which was gathered of the English people but also he was busie to imploie his pastorlike cure vpon the people that were of the old inhabitants of Britaine and likewise of the Scots that remained in Ireland For when he had learned that the Scots there in semblable wise as the Britains in their countrie led not their liues in manie points according to the ecclesiasticall rules aswell in obseruing the feast of Easter contrarie to the vse of the Romane church as in other things he wrote vnto those Scots letters exhortatorie requiring them most instantlie to an vnitie of catholike orders as might be agréeable with the church of Christ spred and dispersed through the world These letters were not written onelie in his owne name but iointlie togither in the name of the bishops Melitus and Iustus as followeth To our deare brethren the bishops and abbats through all Scotland Laurence Melitus and Iustus bishops the seruants of the seruants of God wish health WHereas the apostolike see according to hir maner had sent vs to preach vnto the heathen people in these west parts as otherwise throgh the world and that it chanced to vs to enter into this Ile which is called Britaine before we knew vnderstood the state of things we had in great reuerence both the Scots Britains which beleeued bicause as we tooke the matter they walked according to the custome of the vniuersall church but after we had knowledge of the Britains we iudged the Scots to be better But we haue learned by bishop Daganus comming into this I le and by Columbanus the abbat comming into France that the Scots nothing differ in their conuersation from the Britains for bishop Daganus comming vnto vs would neither eat with vs no nor yet come within the house where we did eat The said Laurence also with his fellow-bishops did write to the Britains other letters woorthie of his degree dooing what he could to confirme them in the vnitie of the Romane church but it profited litle as appeareth by that which Beda writeth About the same time Melitus the bishop of London went to Rome to common with pope Boniface for necessarie causes touching the church of England and was present at a synod holden by the same pope at that season for ordinances to
they séemed to haue giuen ouer insomuch that now they openlie worshipped idols and gaue libertie to their subiects to do the like And when the bishop Melitus at the solemnizing of masse in the church distributed the eucharisticall bread vnto the people they asked him as it is said wherfore he did not deliuer of that bright white bread vnto them also as well as he had béene accustomed to doo to their father Saba for so they vsed to call him Unto whome the bishop made this answer If you will be washed in that wholesome fountaine wherein your father was washed ye may be partakers of that holie bread whereof he was partaker but if you despise the washpoole of life ye may by no meanes tast the bread of saluation But they offended herewith replied in this wise We will not enter into that fountaine for we know we haue no néed thereof but yet neuerthelesse we will be refreshed with that bread After this when they had beene earnestlie and manie times told that vnlesse they would be baptised they might not be partakers of the sacred oblation at length in great displeasure they told him that if he would not consent vnto them in so small a matter there should be no place for him within the bounds of their dominion and so he was constrained to depart Wherevpon he being expelled resorted into Kent there to take aduise with his fellow-bishops Laurence and Iustus what was to be doone in this so weightie a matter Who finallie resolued vpon this point that it should be better for them to returne into their countrie where with frée minds they might serue almightie God rather than to remaine amongest people that rebelled against the faith without hope to doo good amongest them Wherefore Melitus and Iustus did depart first and went ouer into France minding there to abide till they might sée what the end would be But shortlie after those brethren the kings of Essex which had expelled their bishop in maner aboue said suffered woorthilie for their wicked dooings For going forth to battell against the Westsaxons they were ouerthrowen and slaine altogither with all their armie by the two kings Kinigils and Quichelme But neuerthelesse albeit the authors of the mischiefe were thus taken awaie yet the people of that countrie would not be reduced againe from their diuelish woorshipping of false gods being eftsoones fallen thereto in that season by the incouragement and perilous example of their rulers Wherefore the archbishop Laurence was in mind also to follow his fellowes Melitus and Iustus but when he minded to set forward he was warned in a dreame and cruellie scourged as hath beene reported by the apostle saint Peter who reprooued him for that he would so vncharitablie for sake his flocke leaue it in danger without a shepherd to kéepe the woolfe from the fold The archbishop imboldned by this vision and also repenting him of his determination came to king Eadbald and shewed to him his stripes and the maner of his dreame The king being herewith put in great feare renounced his heathenish worshipping of idols and was baptised and as much as in him laie from thenceforth succoured the congregation of the christians and aduanced the church to his power He sent also into France and called home the bishops Melitus and Iustus so that Iustus was restored to his sée of Rochester But the Eastsaxons would not receiue Melitus to his sée at London but continued in their wicked mawmetrie in obeieng a bishop of their pagan law whom they had erected for that purpose Neither was king Eadbald of that authoritie and power in those parties as his father was before whereby he might constreine them to receiue their lawfull bishop But suerlie the said king Eadbald with his people after he was once conuerted againe gaue himselfe wholie to obeie the lawes of GOD and amongst other déeds of godlie zeale he builded a church to our ladie at Canturburie within the monasterie of saint Peter afterwards called saint Agnes This church was consecrated by Melitus who after the death of Laurence succéeded in gouernance of the archbishops sée of Canturburie After Melitus who departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 624 Iustus that before was bishop of Rochester was made archbishop of Canturburie and ordeined one Romanus to the sée of Rochester About that time the people of the north parts beyond Humber receiued the faith by occasion as after shall appéere Edwin reigneth ouer the Northumbers his great power and reputation a marriage betweene him and Ethelburga the sister of king Eadbald vpon religious couenants the traitorous attempts of murtherous Eumerus against him his wife Ethelburga is deliuered of a daughter he assalteth the Westsaxons and discomfiteth them Boniface the fift writeth to him to desist from his idolatrie and to his ladie to persist in true christianitie the vision of Edwin when he was a banished man in the court of Redwald king of the Eastangles whereby he was informed of his great exaltation and conuersion to christian religion The xxv Chapter YE haue heard how Edelfred the king of Northumberland was slaine in battell neere to the water of Idel by Redwald king of the Eastangles in fauour of Edwin whom the said Edelfred had confined out of his dominion 24 yéeres before The foresaid Redwald therefore hauing obteined that victorie found meanes to place Edwin in gouernement of that kingdome of the Northumbers hauing a title thereto as sonne to Alla or Elle sometime king of Northumberland This Edwin prooued a right valiant prince grew to be of more power than anie other king in the daies of the English nation not onelie ruling ouer a great part of the countries inhabited with English men but also with Britains who inhabited not onelie in Wales but in part of Chesshire Lancashire Cumberland and alongst by the west sea-coast in Galloway and so foorth euen vnto Dumbritaine in Scotland which I haue thought good to note that it may appeare in what countries Cadwall◠bare rule of whome so often mention is made in this part of the historie But as concerning Edwin his reputation was such as not onelie the English men Britains and Scots but also the Iles of Orknie and these of Man and others the west Iles of ancient time called Meuaniae had him in reuerence and feared his mightie power so as they durst not attempt anie exploit to offend him It chanced that shortlie after king Redwald had aduanced him to the kingdom of Northumberland to wit about 6 yeares the same Redwald deceassed which made greatlie for the more augmentation of Edwins power For the people of the Eastangles which whilest Edwin remained amongst them as a banished man had conceiued a good opinion of him for his approoued valiancie and noble courage offered themselues to be wholie at his commandement But Edwin suffering Carpwald or Erpwald the sonne of Redwald to inioie the bare title and name of the king
at length the king gaue licence to Pauline openlie to preach the gospell and renouncing his worshipping of false gods professed the christian faith And when he demanded of his bishop Coifi who should first deface the altars of their idols and the tabernacles wherewith they were compassed about He answered that himselfe would doo it For what is more méet saith he than that I which thorough foolishnesse haue worshipped them should now for example sake destroie the same thorough wisedome giuen me from the true and liuing God And streightwaies throwing awaie the superstition of vanitie required armour and weapon of the king with a stoned horsse vpon the which he being mounted rode foorth to destroie the idols This was a strange sight to the people for it was not lawfull for the bishop of their law to put on armour or to ride on anie beast except it were a mare He hauing therefore a swoord gird to him tooke a speare in his hand and riding on the kings horsse went to the place where the idols stood The common people that beheld him had thought he had béene starke mad and out of his wits but he without longer deliberation incontinentlie vpon his comming to the temple began to deface the fame and in contempt threw his speare against it reioising greatlie in the knowledge of the worshipping of the true God commanded his companie to destroie burne downe the same temple with all the altars This place where the idols were sometime worshipped was not farre from Yorke towards the east part of the riuer of Derwent and is called Gotmundin Gaham where the foresaid bishop by the inspiration of God defaced and destroied those altars which he himselfe had hallowed King Edwin therefore with all the nobilitie and a great number of his people receiued the faith and were baptised in the yéere of our Lord 627 in the tenth yéere of his reigne and about the 178 yéere after the first comming of the Englishmen into this land He was baptised at Yorke on Easter daie which fell that yéere the day before the Ides of Aprill in the church of S. Peter the apostle which he had caused to be erected and built vp of timber vpon the sudden for that purpose and afterwards began the foundation of the same church in stone-woorke of a larger compasse comprehending within it that oratorie which he had first caused to be built but before he could finish the woorke he was slaine as after shall be shewed leauing it to be performed of his successor Oswald Pauline continued from thencefoorth during the kings life which was six yéeres after in preaching the gospell in the prouince conuerting an innumerable number of people to the faith of Christ among whom were Osfride and Eadfride the two sonnes of Edwin whom he begot in time of his banishment of his wife Quinburga the daughter of Cearlus king of Mercia Also afterwards he begot children on his second wife Ethelburga that is to say a sonne called Edilhimus and a daughter named Ediltraudis and another sonne called Bustfrea of the which the two first died in their cradels and were buried in the church at Yorke To be briefe by the kings assistance fauour shewed vnto Pauline in the woorke of the Lord great multitudes of people dailie receiued the faith and were baptised of Pouline in 〈◊〉 places but speciallie in the riuer of Glâ—â—te within the prouince of Bernicia and also in Swale in the prouince of Deira for as yet in the beginning 〈◊〉 of the church in those countries no temples or fonts could be builded or erected in so short a time Of such great zeale was Edwin as it is reported towards the setting foorth of Gods truth that he persuaded Carpwald the sonne of Redwald king of the Eastangles to abandon the superstitious worshipping of idols and to receiue the faith of Christ with all his whole prouince His father Redwald was baptised in Kent long before this time but in vaine for returning home through counsell of his wife and other wicked persons he was seduced and being turned from the sincere puritie of faith his last dooings were woorsse than his first so that according to the maner of the old Samaritans he would séeme both to serue the true God and his false gods whom before time he had serued and in one selfe church had at one time both the sacraments of Christ ministred at one altar and sacrifice made vnto diuels at another But Carpwald within a while after he had receiued the faith was slaine by one of his owne countrimen that was an ethnike called Richbert and then after his death that prouince for the tearme of thrée yeeres was wrapped eftsoones in errour till Sibert or Sigibert the brother of Carpwald a most christian prince and verie well learned obteined the rule of that kingdome who whilest he liued a banished man in France during his brothers life time was baptised there and became a christian and when he came to be king he caused all his prouince to be partaker of the same fountaine of life wherein he had beene dipped himselfe Unto his godlie purpose also a bishop of the parties of Burgoigne named Felix was a great furtherer who comming ouer vnto the archbishop of Canturburie Honorius that was successor vnto Iustus and declaring vnto him his earnest desire was sent by the same archbishop to preach the woord of life vnto the Eastangles which he did with such good successe that he conuerted the whole countrie to the faith of Iesus Christ and placed the sée of his bishoprike at Dunwich ending the course of his life there in peace after he had continued in that his bishoplike office the space of 17 yéeres Moreouer Pauline after that he had conuerted the Northumbers preached the woord of God vnto them of Lindsey which is a part of Lincolnshire and first he persuaded one Blecca the gouernour of the citie of Lincolne to turne vnto Christ togither with all his familie In that citie he also builded a church of stone woorke Thus Pauline trauelled in the woorke of the Lord the same being greatlie furthered by the helpe of Edwin in whose presence he baptised a great number of people in the riuer of Trent néere to a towne which in the old English toong was called Tio vulfingacester This Pauline had with him a deacon named Iames the which shewed himselfe verie diligent in the ministerie map profited greatlie therein But now to returne to king Edwin who was a prince verelie or woorthie same and for the politike ordering of his countries and obseruing of iustice deserued highlie to be commended for in his time all robbers by the high waie were so banished out of his dominions that a woman with hir new borne child alone without other companie might haue trauelled from sea to sea and not haue incountred with â—â—ie creature that durst once haue offered hir iniurie He was also verie carefull
Ludgate builded The xxviij Chapter CAdwallo or Cadwalline for we find him so named began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 635 in the yéere of the reigne of the emperour Heracleus 35 and in the 13 yere of Dagobert K. of France Of this man ye haue heard partlie before touching his dealings and warres against the Northumbers and other of the English nation but forsomuch as diuers other things are reported of him by the British writers we haue thought good in his place to rehearse the same in part as in Gal. Mon. we find writen leauing the credit still with the author sith the truth thereof may be the more suspected bicause other authors of good authoritie as Beda Henrie Huntington William Malmesburie and others séeme greatlie to disagrée from him herein But thus it is written This Cadwallo and Edwin the sonne of Ethelfred as Galfride saith were brought vp in France being sent thither vnto Salomon king of Britaine by king Cadwane when they were verie yoong Now after their returne into this land when they were made kings Cadwallo of the Britains Edwin of the Northumbers there continued for the space of two yéeres great friendship betwixt them till at length Edwin required of Cadwallo that he might weare a crowne and celebrate appointed solemnities within his dominion of Northumberland as well as Cadwallo did in his countrie Cadwallo taking aduice in this matter at length by persuasion of his nephue Brian denied to grant vnto Edwin his request wherewith Edwin tooke such displeasure that he sent woord vnto Cadwallo that he would be crowned without his leaue or licence sith he would not willinglie grant it Wherto Cadwallo answered that if he so did he would cut off his head vnder his diademe if he presumed to weare anie within the confines of Britaine Hereof discord arising betwixt these two princes they began to make fierce and cruell warre either of them against the other and at length ioining in batell with their maine forces Cadwallo lost the field with many thousands of his men and being chased fled into Scotland and from thence got ouer into Ireland and finally passed the seas into Britaine Armorike where of his coosin king Salomon he was courteouslie receiued and at length obteined of him 10000 men to go with him backe into his countrie to assist him in recouerie of his lands dominions the which in the meane time were cruellie spoiled wasted and haried by king Edwin At the same time Brian the nephue of Cadwallo whom he had sent into Britaine a little before to slea a certeine wizard or southsaier whom king Edwin had gotten out of Spaine named Pelitus that by disclosing the purpose of Cadwallo vnto Edwin greatlie hindered Cadwallos enterprises had fortified the citie of Excester mening to defend it till the comming of Cadwallo wherevpon Penda king of Mercia besieged that citie with a mightie army purposing to take it and Brian within it Cadwallo then aduertised hereof immediatlie after his arriuall hasted to Excester and diuiding his people in 4 parts set vpon his enimies tooke Penda and ouerthrew his whole armie Penda hauing no other shift to escape submitted himselfe wholie vnto Cadwallo promising to become his liegeman to fight against the Saxons in his quarrell Penda being thus subdued Cadwallo called his nobles togither which had bene dispersed abroad a long season with all spéed went against Edwin king of Northumberland and slue him in battell at Hatfield as before is mentioned with his son Osfride and Eodbold king of the Iles of Orknie which was come thither to his aid ¶ By this it should appeare that Fabian hath gathered amisse in the account of the reignes of the British kings for it appeareth by Beda and others that Edwin was slaine in the yéere of our Lord 634. And where Fabian as before is said attributeth that act diuers other vnto Cadwan the father of this Cadwallo yet both Gal. Mon. and Beda with the most part of all other writers signifie that it was done by Cadwallo Harding assigneth but 13 yéeres to the reigne of Cadwan and declareth that he died in the yéere of our Lord 616 in the which as he saith Cadwallo began his reigne which opinion of his séemeth best to agrée with that which is written by other authors But to returne to the other dooings of Cadwallo as we find them recorded in the British storie After he had got this victorie against the Northumbers he cruellie pursued the Saxons as though he ment so farre as in him lay to destroie the whole race of them out of the coasts of all Britaine and sending Penda against king Oswald that succéeded Edwin though at the first Penda receiued the ouerthrow at Heauenfield yet afterwards Cadwallo himselfe highly displeased with that chance pursued Oswald and fought with him at a place called Bourne where Penda slue the said Oswald Wherevpon his brother Osunus succéeding in gouernment of the Northumbers sought the fauour of Cadwallo now ruling as king ouer all Britaine and at length by great gifts of gold and siluer and vpon his humble submission obteined peace till at length vpon spite Penda king of Mercia obteined licence of Cadwallo to make warres against the said Osunus in the which as it hapned Penda himselfe was slaine Then Cadwallo after two yéeres granted that Ulfridus the sonne of Penda should succeed in Mercia Thus Cadwallo ruled things at his appointment within this land And finallie when he had reigned 48 yéeres he departed this life the 22 of Nouember His bodie being embalmed and dressed with swéet confections was put into a brasen image by maruelous art melted and cast which image being set on a brazen horsse of excellent beautie the Britains set vp aloft vpon the west gate of London called Ludgate in signe of his conquests and for a terror to the Saxons Moreouer the church of S. Martin vnderneath the same gate was by the Britains then builded Thus haue the Britains made mention of their valiant prince Cadwallo but diuerse thinke that much of this historie is but fables bicause of the manifest varieng both from Beda and other antentike writers as before I haue said The true storie of the forenamed king Oswald his desire to restore christian religion Cormans preaching taking small effect among the Northumbers persuadeth him to depart into his owne countrie he slandereth them before the Scotish clergie Aidan a godlie man telleth the cause of the people 's not profiting by Cormans preaching Aidan commeth into England to instruct the people in the faith he varieth in the obseruation of Easter from the English churches custome the Northumbers haue him his doctrine in reuerence Oswalds earnest zeale to further religion by Aidans preaching and ministerie 15000 baptised within 7 daies Oswald hath the Britains Scots Picts English at his commandement his commendable deed of christian charitie the Westsaxons conuerted to
churches built in all places abroad in those parties by procurement of the king all men liberallie consenting according to the rate of their substance to be contributorie towards the charges By this meanes the kingdome of the Northumbers flourished as well in fame of increase in religion as also in ciuill policie and prudent ordinances insomuch that as Beda writeth Oswald atteined to such power that all the nations and prouinces within Britaine which were diuided into foure toongs that is to say Britains Picts Scots and Englishmen were at his commandement But yet he was not lifted vp in anie pride or presumption but shewed himselfe maruellous courteous and gentle and verie liberall to poore people and strangers It is said that he being set at the table vpon an Ester day hauing bishop Aidan at diner then with him his almoner came in as the bishop was about to say grace and declared to the king that there was a great multitude of poore folks set before the gates to looke for the kings almes The king héerewith tooke a siluer dish which was set on the table before him with meate commanded the same meate streightwaies to be distributed amongst the poore the dish broken into small péeces and diuided amongst them for which act he was highlie commended of the bishop as he well deserued By the good policie and diligent trauell of this king the prouinces of Deira and Bernicia which hitherto had béene at variance were brought to peace and made one ABout the same time the Westsaxons were conuerted to the christian faith by the preaching of one Birinus a bishop who came into this land at the exhortation of pope Honorius to set foorth the gospell vnto those people which as yet were not baptised By whose diligent trauell in the Lords haruest Cinigils or Kinigils one of the kings of that countrie receiued the faith and was baptised about the fiue twentith yéere of his reigne K. Oswald that should haue had his daughter in mariage was present the same time who first yer he became a sonne in law was made a godfather vnto Kinigils that should be his father in law by receiuing him at the fontstone in that his second birth of regeneration To this Birinus who was an Italian king Kinigils now that he was become a conuert or christian appointed and assigned the citie of Dorcester situat by the Thames distant from Oxford about seuen miles to be the sée of his bishoprike where he procured churches to be built and by his earnest trauell setting foorth the woord of life conuerted much people to the right beliefe In the yéere following Quichelmus the other king of the Westsaxons and sonne to Kinigils was also christened and died the same yéere and so Cinigilsus or Kinigils reigned alone In this meane while Penda king of Mercia that succéeded next after Ciarlus being a man giuen to séeke trouble in one place or other leauied warre against the kings of Westsaxon Kinigils and Quichelmus the which gathering their power gaue him battell at Cirenchester where both the parties fought it out to the vttermost as though they had forsworne to giue place one to another insomuch that they continued in fight and making of cruell slaughter till the night parted them in sunder And in the morning when they saw that if they shuld buckle togither againe the one part should vtterlie destroie the other they fell to agréement in moderating ech others demands After this in the yéere of our Lord 640 Eadbald king of Kent departed this life after he had reigned 24 yéeres leauing his kingdome to his sonne Ercombert This Ercombert was the first of the English kings which tooke order for the vtter destroieng of all idols throughout his whole kingdome He also by his roiall authoritie commanded the fast of fortie daies in the Lent season to be kept and obserued appointing woorthie and competent punishment against the transgressors of that commandement He had by his wife Segburga that was daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles a daughter named Eartongatha a professed nunne within the monasterie of Briege or Cala in France for in those daies bicause there were not manie monasteries builded within this land a great number of Englishmen that tooke vpon them the profession of a religious life got them ouer vnto abbeies in France and there professed themselues moonks and manie there were which sent their daughters ouer to be professed nuns within the nunneries there and speciallie at Briege Cala and Andelie amongst other there were Sedrike the lawfull daughter and Edelburgh the bastard daughter of the said king Anna both which in processe of time were made abbesses of the said monasterie of Briege Ye haue heard alreadie how Oswald king of Northumberland bare himselfe in all points like a most woorthie prince not ceasing to releeue the necessitie of the poore aduancing the good and reforming the euill whereby he wan to himselfe excéeding praise and commendation of all good men and still his fame increased for his vertuous dooings namelie for the ardent zeale he had to the aduancing of the christian faith Herevpon Penda king of Mercia enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Oswald as he that could neuer abide the good report of other mens well-dooings began to imagine how to destroie him and to conquere his kingdome that he might ioine it to his owne At length he inuaded his countrie by open warre met with him in the field at a place called Maserfield and there in sharpe and cruell fight Oswald was slaine on the fift day of August in the yeare of our Lord 642 and in the 38 yeare of his age after he had reigned the tearme of eight or nine yeares after some which account that yeare vnto his reigne in the which his predecessors Osrike and Eaufride reigned whome they number not amongest kings because of their wicked apostasie and renouncing of the faith which before they had professed Such was the end of that vertuous prince king Oswald being cruellie slaine by that wicked tyrant Penda Afterwards for the opinion conceiued of his holinesse the foresaid Oswald was canonized a saint and had in great worship of the people being the first of the English nation that approoued his vertue by miracles shewed after his departure out of this life Oswie succeedeth Oswald in the kingdome of Northumberland he is sore vexed by Penda Oswie and Oswin are partners in gouernement they fall at strife Oswin is betraeied into the hands of Oswie and slaine a commendation of his personage and goodlie qualities bishop Aidan dieth Cenwalch king of the Westsaxons Penda maketh warre against him for putting away his wife his flight he becommeth a christian and recouereth his kingdome bishop Agilbert commeth into Westsaxon and afterwards departing vpon occasion is made bishop of Paris Wini buieth the bishoprike of London Sigibert king of the Eastangles
the vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by him he resigneth his kingdome and becometh a moonke he and his kinsman Egric are slaine in a skirmish against Penda king of Mercia The xxx Chapter AFter that king Oswald was slaine his brother Oswie being about 30 yeares of age tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Northumberland gouerning the same with great trouble for the space of 28 yeares being sore vexed by the foresaid Penda king of Mercia and his people which as yet were pagans In the first yeare of his reigne which was in the yeare of our Lord 644. Pauline the bishop of Rochester which had beene also archbishop of Yorke departed this life and then one Thamar an Englishman of the parties of Kent was ordeined bishop of Rochester by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie King Oswie had one Oswin partener with him in gouernment of the Northumbers in the first beginning of his reigne which was sonne to Osrike so that Oswie gouerned in Bernicia and Oswin in Deira continuing in perfect friendship for a season till at length through the counsell of wicked persons that coueted nothing so much as to sowe discord and variance betwixt princes they fell at debate and so began to make warres one against an other so that finallie when they were at point to haue tried their quarrell in open battell Oswin perceiuing that he had not an armie of sufficient force to incounter with Oswie brake vp his campe at Wilfaresdowne ten mile by west the towne of Cataracton and after withdrew himselfe onelie with one seruant named Condhere vnto the house of earle Hunwald whome he tooke to haue béene his trustie friend but contrarie to his expectation the said Hunwald did betraie him vnto Oswie who by his captaine Edelwine slue the said Oswin and his seruant the forsaid Condhere in a place called Ingethling the 13 kalends of September in the ninth yeare of his reigne which was after the birth of our Sauiour 651. This Oswin was a goodlie gentleman of person tall and beautifull and verie gentle of spéech ciuill in manners and verie liberall both to high low so that he was beloued of all Such a one he was to be breefe as bishop Aidan gessed that he should not long continue in life for that the Northumbers were not woorthie of so good and vertuous a gouernour Such humblenesse and obedience he perceiued to rest in him towards the law of the Lord in taking that which was told him for his better instruction in good part that he said he neuer saw before that time an humble king The same Aidan liued not past 12 daies after the death of the said Oswin whome he so much loued departing this world the last daie of August in the seuenteenth yeare after he was ordeined bishop His bodie was buried in the I le of Lindesferne After Aidan one Finan was made bishop in his place a Scotishman also and of the I le of Hui from whence his predecessor the foresaid Aidan came being first a man of religion professed in the monasterie there as some writers doo report IN the meane time after that Kinigils or Cinigilsus king of the Westsaxons had reigned 31 yeares he departed this life Anno 643 leauing his kingdome to his sonne Cenwalch or Chenwald who held the same kingdome the tearme of 30 yeares or 31 as some write in manner as his father had doone before him In the third or as others saie in the fift yeare of his reigne Penda king of Mercia made sharpe warre against him because he had put awaie his wife the sister of the said Penda and in this warre Chenwald was ouercome in battell driuen out of his countrie so that he fled vnto Anna king of the Eastangles with whome he remained the space of a yeare or as other say thrée yeares to his great good hap for before he was growen to be an enimie to the christian religion but now by the wholesome admonitions and sharpe rebukes of king Anna he became a christian and receiued his wife againe into his companie according to the prescript of Gods law and to be bréefe in all things shewed himselfe a new man imbracing vertue auoiding vice so that shortlie after through the helpe of God he recouered againe his kingdome Now when he was established in the same there came a bishop named Agilbertus out of Ireland a Frenchman borne but hauing remained in Ireland a long time to reade the scriptures This Agilbert comming into the prouince of the Westsaxons was gladlie receiued of king Chenwald at whose desire he tooke vpon him to exercise the roome of a bishop there but afterwards when the said king admitted another bishop named Wini which had béene ordeined in France and knew the toong better than Agilbert as he that was borne in England Agilbert offended for that the king had admitted him without making him of anie counsell therein returned into France and there was made bishop of Paris within a few yeares after the foresaid Wini was expelled also by king Chenwald who got him into Mercia vnto king Uulfhere of whome he bought the bishoprike of London which he held during his life and so the countrie of Westsaxon remained long without a bishop till at length the said Agilbert at the request of king Chenwald sent to him Elutherius that was his nephue YE haue heard that after Carpwald his brother Sigibert succéeded in rule of the Eastangles a man of great vertue and woorthinesse who whilest he remained in France as a banished man being constreined to flée his countrie vpon displeasure that king Redwald bare him was baptised there and after returning into his countrie and obteining at length the kingdome those things which he had séene well ordered in France he studied to follow the example of the same at home and herevpon considering with himselfe that nothing could more aduance the state of the common-wealth of his countrie than learning knowledge in the toongs began the foundation of certeine schooles and namelie at Cambridge where children might haue places where to be instructed and brought vp in learning vnder appointed teachers that there might be greater numbers of learned men trained vp than before time had béene within this land to the furtherance of true religion and vertue So that England hath good cause to haue in thankfull remembrance this noble prince king Sigibert for all those hir learned men which haue bin brought vp come foorth of that famous vniuersitie of Cambridge the first foundation or rather renouation whereof was thus begun by him about the yeare of our Lord 630. At length when this worthie king began to grow in age he considered with himselfe how hard a matter and how painefull an office it was to gouerne a realme as apperteined to the dutie of a good king wherevpon he determined to leaue the charge thereof to other of more conuenient yéeres and to
Edelhere king of Eastangles was slaine as before is mentioned his brother Edelwald succéeded him in that kingdome reigning as king thereof by the space of nine yeares Then after Edelwald succéeded Aldulfe the son of Edelhere in gouernment of that kingdome and reigned 25 yeares After Finan bishop of the Northumbers that held his see at Lindesferne as Aidan did before him one Colman was ordeined bishop a Scot borne and an earnest obseruer of the customes vsed amongest them of his nation so that when the controuersie began to be reuiued for the holding of the feast of Easter he would by no meanes yeeld to them that would haue perswaded him to haue followed the rite of the Romane church There was a great disputation kept about this matter and other things as shauing or cutting of heares and such like in the monasterie of Whitbie at the which king Oswie and his sonne Alcfrid were present where Colman for his part alledged the custome of Iohn the euangelist and of Anatholius and the contrarie side brought in proofe of their opinion the custome of Peter and Paule At length when bishop Colman perceiued that his doctrine was not so much regarded as he thought of reason it ought to haue béene he returned into Scotland with those which taking part with him refused to obserue the feast of Easter according to the custome of the church of Rome nor would haue their crownes shauen about which point no small reasoning had beene kept This disputation was holden in the yeare of our Lord 664 and in the yeare of the reigne of king Oswie 22 and 30 yeare after the Scotishmen began first to beare the office of bishops within Northumberland which was as W. Harison saith 624. For Aidan gouerned 17 yeares Finan 10 yeares Colman 3 yeares After that Colman was returned into his countrie one Tuda that had béene brought vp amongest the Southerne Scots and ordeined bishop by them succéeded in his roome hauing his crowne shauen and obseruing the feast of Easter according to the custome of the prouince and rite of the Romane church ¶ The same yeare there chanced a great eclipse of the sunne the third of Maie about 10 of the clocke in the day A great dearth and mortalitie insued both in all the parties of this our Britaine and likewise in Ireland Amongest other the foresaid bishop Tuda died and was buried in the abbeie of Pegnalech After this Tuda succéeded in gouernement of the church of Lindesferne otherwise called Holie Iland one Wilfrid which was sent by king Alcfrid into France to be ordeined there About the same time king Oswie the father of king Alcfrid mooued with the good example of his sonne sent Ceadda the brother of Ced sometime bishop of the Eastsaxons into Kent to be ordeined bishop of Yorke but at his comming into Kent he found that Deus dedit the archbishop of Canturburie was dead and none other as yet ordeined in his place so that Ceadda repaired into the prouince of the Westsaxons where he was ordeined by bishop Wini who tooke two other bishops of the British nation vnto him to be his associats which vsed to obserue the feast of Easter contrarie to the custome of the Romane church But there was no other shift sith none other bishop was then canonicallie ordeined in the prouince of the Westsaxons in those daies this Wini onlie excepted and therefore was he constreined to take such as he might get and prouide After that Ceadda was thus ordeined he began forthwith to follow the true rules of the church liued right chastlie shewed himselfe humble and continent applied his studie to reading and trauelled abroad on foot and not on horssebacke through the coimtries townes and villages to preach the word of God He was the disciple of Aidan and coueted by his example and also by the example of Ced to instruct his hearers with the like dooings maners as he had knowen them to doo Wilfrid also being consecrated bishop and returned into England indeuored to plant the orders of the Romane church in the churches of England whereby it came to passe that the Scots which inhabited amongst the Englishmen were constreined either to follow the same or else to returne into their owne countrie IN this meane time king Ercombert being departed this life after he had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of twentie yeares his sonne Egbert succéeded him in the kingdome and reigned nine yeares There is little remembrance of his dooings which in that short time were not much notable except ye will ascribe the comming into this land of the archbishop Theodorus and the abbat Adrian vnto his glorie which chanced in his time For in the yeare of the great eclipse and sore mortalitie that insued it chanced that both king Ercombert the archbishop Deus dedit departed this life so that the see of Canturburie was void a certeine time in so much that king Egbert who succéeded his father Ercombert togither with king Oswie did send one Wighart a priest of good reputation for his excellent knowledge in the scriptures vnto Rome with great gifts and rich vessels of gold and siluer to be presented vnto the pope requiring him that he would ordeine the foresaid Wighart archbishop of Canturburie to haue rule of the English church But this Wighart comming vnto Rome and declaring his message vnto Uitalianus then gouerning the church of Rome immediatlie after he died of the pestilence that then reigned in that citie with all those that came with him The pope then taking aduice whome he might ordeine vnto the see of Canturburie being thus destitute of an archbishop appointed a moonke named Adrian to take that office vpon him but Adrian excused himselfe as not sufficient for such a roome and required the pope to appoint one Andrew a moonke also wherevnto the pope consented But when Andrew was preuented by death eftsoones Adrian should haue béene made archbishop but that he named one Theodore an other moonke that abode as then in Rome but was borne in the citie of Tharsus in Cilicia verie well learned both in the Gréeke and Latine and being of reuerend yeares as of 76. This Theodore by the presentment of Adrian was appointed to be ordeined archbishop of Canturburie with condition that Adrian should neuerthelesse attend vpon him into England both for that he had béene twise before this time in France and so knew the coasts and againe for that he might assist him in all things and looke well to the matter that Theodore should not bring into the church of England anie rite or custome of the Gréekes contrarie to the vse of the Romane church Theodore being first ordeined subdeacon tarried foure moneths till his heare was growen that he might haue his crowne shauen after the maner of Peter For he was rounded or shauen after the maner of the East church which was as they persuaded
licence to go into Mercia was gladlie receiued of king Uulfhere and well enterteined in so much that the said king gaue vnto him lands and possessions conteining 50 families or housholds to build a monasterie in a certeine place within the countrie of Lindsey called Etbearne But the sée of his bishoprike was assigned to him at Lichfield in Staffordshire where he made him a house néere to the church in the which he with 7 or 8 other of his brethren in religion vsed in an oratorie there to praie and reade so often as they had leasure from labour and businesse of the world Finallie after he had gouerned the church of Mercia by the space of two yeares and an halfe he departed this life hauing 7 daies warning giuen him as it is reported from aboue before he should die after a miraculous maner which because in the iudgement of the most it may séeme méere fabulous we will omit and passe ouer His bodie was first buried in the church of our ladie but after that the church of saint Peter the apostle was builded his bones were translated into the same In the yeare of our Lord 671 which was the second yeare after that Theodorus the archbishop came into this land Oswie king of Northumberland was attached with a grieuous sicknesse and died thereof the 15 kalends of March in the 58 yeare of his age after he had reigned 28 yeares complet AFter Oswie his sonne Egfrid succéeded in rule of the kingdome of Northumberland in the third yeare of whose reigne that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 673 Theodorus the archbishop of Canturburie kept a synod at Herford the first session whereof began the 24 of September all the bishops of this land being present either in person or by their deputies as Bisi bishop of Estangle Wilfrid of Northumberland by his deputie Putta bishop of Rochester Eleutherius bishop of Westsaxon and Wilfrid bishop of Mercia In the presence of these prelats the archbishop shewed a booke wherein he had noted ten chapters or articles taken out of the booke of the canons requiring that the same might be receiued 1 The first chapter was that the feast of Easter should be kept on the sundaie following the fourtéenth day of the first moneth 2 The second that no bishop should intermedle in an others diocesse but he contented with the cure of his flocke committed to him 3 The third that no bishop should disquiet in anie thing anie monasterie consecrated to God nor take by violence anie goods that belonged vnto the same 4 The fourth that bishops being moonks should not go from monasterie to monasterie except by sufferance and permission of their abbats should continue in the same obedience wherein they stood before 5 The fift that none of the cleargie should depart from his bishop to run into anie other diocesse nor comming from anie other place should be admitted except he brought letters of testimonie with him But if anie such chanced to be receiued if he refused to returne being sent for home both he and his receiuer should be excommunicated 6 The sixt that bishops and other of the cleargie being strangers should hold them content with the benefit of hospitalitie should not take in hand anie priestlie office without licence of the bishop in whose diocesse he chanced so to be remaining 7 The seuenth that twice in the yeare a synod should be kept but because of diuers impediments herein it was thought good to them all that in the kalends of August a synod should be kept once in the yeare at a certeine place called Cloofeshough 8 The eighth chapter was that no one bishop should by ambition séeke to be preferred aboue another but that euerie one should know the time and order of his consecration 9 The ninth that as the number of the christians increased so should there be more bishops ordeined 10 The tenth was touching mariages that none should contract matrimonie with anie person but with such as it should be lawfull for him by the orders of the church none should match with their kinsfolke no man should forsake his wife except as the gospell teacheth for cause of fornication But if anie man did put awaie his wife which he had lawfullie married if he would be accounted a true christian he might not be coopled with an other but so remaine or else be reconciled to his owne wife These articles being intreated of and concluded were confirmed with the subscribing of all their hands so as all those that did go against the same should be disgraded of their priesthood and separated from the companie of them all THe forsaid Bisi that was bishop of the Eastangles and present at this synod was successor vnto Bonifacius which Bonifacius held that sée 17 yéeres and then departing this life Bisi was made bishop of that prouince and ordeined by the archbishop Theodore This Bisi at length was so visited with sicknesse that he was not able to exercise the ministration so that two bishops were then there elected and consecrated for him the one named Aecci and the other Baldwin In this meane while that is about the yéere of our Lord 872 or in the beginning of 873 as Harison noteth Kenwalch king of the Westsaxons departed this life after he had reigned 30 yéeres This Kenwalch was such a prince as in the beginning he was to be compared with the woorst kind of rulers but in the middest and later end of his reigne to be matched with the best His godlie zeale borne towards the aduancing of the christian religion well appéered in the building of the church at Winchester where the bishops sée of all that prouince was then placed His wife Seghurga ruled the kingdome of Westsaxons after him a woman of stoutnesse inough to haue atchiued acts of woorthie remembrance but being preuented by death yer she had reigned one whole yéere she could not shew anie full proofe of hir noble courage I remember that Matth West maketh other report heereof declaring that the nobilitie remooued hir from the gouernment But I rather follow William Malmesburie in this matter TO procéed after Segburga was departed this life or deposed if you will néeds haue it so Escuinus or Elcuinus whose grandfather called Cuthgisio the brother of K. Kinigils succéeding in gouernment of the Westsaxons reigned about the space of two yéeres and after his deceasse one Centiuinus or Centwine tooke vpon him the rule and continued therein the space of nine yeeres But Beda saith that these two ruled at one-time and diuided the kingdom betwixt them Elcuinus fought against Uulfhere king of Mercia a great number of men being slaine on both parties though Uulfhere yet had after a maner the vpper hand as some haue written In the same yéere that the synod was holden at Herford that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 673 Egbert the king of
barbarous warriour he becommeth a religious christian his vertues his death and buriall at Rome Egfrid king of Northumberland inuadeth Ireland he is slaine by Brudeus king of the Picts the neglect of good counsell is dangerous Etheldreda a wife and a widow hauing vowed chastitie liued a virgine 12 yeeres with hir husband Egfride she was called saint Auderie of Elie. The xxxvj Chapter BUt now to returne vnto that which is found in the British histories by the tenor wherof it should appeare that when their king Cadwallo was dead his son Cadwallader succéeded him in gouernement of the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 678 which was about the 10 yéere of the emperour Constantius Paganotus and in the 13 yéere of the reigne of Childericus king of France This Cadwallader being the sonne of Cadwallo was begot by him of the halfe sister of Penda king of Mercia for one father begot them both but of two sundrie mothers for she had to mother a ladie descended of the noble blood of the Westsaxons and was maried vnto Cadwallo when the peace was made betwixt him and hir brother the said Penda After that Cadwallader had reigned the space of 12 yéeres as Geffrey of Monmouth saith or as others write but 3 yéeres the Britains were brought into such miserie through ciuill discord and also by such great and extreme famine as then reigned through all the land that Cadwallader was constreined with the chéefest part of his people to forsake their natiue countrie and by sea to get them ouer into Britaine Armorike there to séeke reliefe by vittels for the sustentation of their languishing bodies ¶ Long processe is made by the British writers of this departure of Cadwallader of the Britains out of this land and how Cadwallader was about to haue returned againe but that he was admonished by a dreame to the contrarie the which bicause it séemeth but fabulous we passe ouer At length he went to Rome and there was confirmed in the christian religion by pope Sergius where shortlie after he fell sicke and died the 12 kalends of May in the yeere of our Lord 689. But herein appeareth the error of the British writers in taking one for another by reason of resemblance of names for where Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons about that time mooued of a religious deuotion after he was conuerted to the saith went vnto Rome and was there baptised or else confirmed of foresaid pope Sergius and shortlie after departed this life in that citie in the foresaid yéere of 689 or therabouts The Welshmen count him to be their Cadwallader which to be true is verie vnlike by that which may be gathered out of the learned writings of diuers good and approoued authors THis Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons succeeded after Centwine or Centiuinus which Centwine reigned nine yéeres though it should appeare by that which is written by authors of good credit that during two of those yéeres at the least the kingdome of Westsaxons was diuided betwixt him and Elcuinus or Escuinus so that he should not reigne past seuen yeeres alone But now to Ceadwalla whome some take to be all one with Cadwallader we find that he was lineallie descended from Cutha or Cutwine the brother of Ceauline or Keuling king of Westsaxons as sonne to Kenbert or Kenbright that was sonne to Ceadda the sonne of the foresaid Cutha or Cutwin Thus being extract of the noble house of the kings of Westsaxons he prooued in his youth a personage of great towardnesse and such a one as no small hope was of him conceiued he would let no occasion passe wherein he might exercise his force to shew proofe of his high valiancie so that in the end with his woorthie attempts shewed therein he purchased to himselfe the enuie of those that ruled in his countrie by reason whereof he was banished in a conspiracie made against him Wherevpon he tooke occasion as it were in reuenge of such vnthankefulnesse to withdraw out of his countrie leading with him all the principall youth of the same the which either pitieng his present estate or mooued with pleasure taken in his valiant dooings followed him at his going into exile The first brunt of his furious attempts after he was out of his countrie Edilwalke the king of the Southsaxons tasted who in defense of himselfe comming to trie battell with Ceadwalla was slaine with the most part of all his armie Ceadwalla then perceiuing the valiant courages of his souldiers filled with good hope of this happie atchiued victorie returned with good and prosperous spéed into his owne countrie and that yer he was looked for and earnestlie pursuing his aduersaries droue them out of the kingdome and taking vpon him to rule the same as king reigned two yéeres during the which he atchiued diuers notable enterprises And first whereas Berthun and Authun dukes of Sussex subiects vnto the late king Edilwalke had both expelled him out of that countrie after he had slaine the said Edilwalke and also taken vpon them the rule of that kingdome hauing now atteined to the gouernement of the Westsaxons he inuaded the countrie of Sussex againe and slue Berthun in battell bringing that countrie into more bondage than before He also set vpon the I le of Wight and well-néere destroied all the inhabitants meaning to inhabit it with his owne people Hee bound himselfe also by vow although as yet he was not baptised that if he might conquer it he would giue a fourth part thereof vnto the Lord. And in performance of that vow he offered vnto bishop Wilfride who then chanced to be present when he had taken that I le so much therof as conteined 300 housholds or families where the whole consisted in 1200 housholds Wilfrid receiuing thankefullie the gift deliuered the same vnto one of his clearks named Bernewine that was his sisters sonne appointing to him also a priest named Hildila the which should minister the word and the sacrament of baptisme vnto all those that would receiue the same Thus was the I le of Wight brought to the faith of Christ last of all other the parties of this our Britaine after that the same faith had failed here by the comming of the Saxons Moreouer king Ceadwalla inuaded the kingdome of Kent where he lost his brother Mollo as after shall appéere but yet he reuenged his death with great slaughter made of the inhabitants in that countrie Finallie this worthie prince Ceadwalla turning himselfe from the desire of warre and bloudshed became right courteous gentle and liberall towards all men so that ye could not haue wished more vertuous manners to rest in one as yet not christened And shortlie after willing to be admitted into the fellowship of the christians of whose religion he had taken good tast he went to Rome where of pope Sergius he was baptised and named Peter and shortlie after surprised with sickenesse he
reported to be martyrs because it was knowen they died innocentlie he mocked them and made but a iest at it although his brother in acknowledging his fault repented him thereof and gaue in recompense to their mother a part of the I le of Thanet to the building of a monasterie THe foresaid Edrike after Lother was dead got the dominion of Kent and ruled as king thereof but not without ciuill warre insomuch that before he had reigned the full terme of two yeares he was slaine in the same warre Then Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons being thereof aduertised supposing of the time now to be come that would serue his purpose as one still coueting to worke the Kentishmen all the displeasure he could entred with an armie into theri covntrie and began to waste and spoile the same on ech side till finallie the Kentishmen assembled themselues togither gaue battell to their enimies and put them to flight Mollo brother to Ceadwalla was driuen from his companie and constrained to take an house for his refuge but his enimies that pursued him set fire thereon and burned both the hosue and Mollo within it to ashes Yet did not Ceadwalla herewith deaprt out of the countrie but to wreake his wrath and to reuenge the griefe which he tooke for the death of his brother he wasted and destroied a great part of Kent yer he returned home and left as it were in occasion to his successor also to pursue the quarell with reuenging Wherein we sée the cankerd nature of man speciallie in a case of wrong or displeasure which we are so far from tollerating forgiuing that if with tooth and naile we be not permitted to take vengeance our hearts will breake with a full conceit of wrath But the law of nature teacheth vs otherwise to be affected namelie per te nulli vnquam iniuria fiat Sed verbis alijsque modis fuge laedere quenquam Quod tibi nolles alijs fecisse caueto Quódque tibi velles alijs praestare studeto Haec est naturae lex optima quam nisiad vnguem Seruabis non ipse Deo mihi crede placebis Póstque obitum infoelix non aurea sydera adibis Which lesson taught by nature and commanded of God if these men had followed as they minded nothing lesse in the fier of their furie they would haue béene content with a competent reuenge and not in such outragious maner with fier and sword haue afflicted one another nor which is more than tigerlike crueltie haue ministred occasion to posterities to reuenge wrongs giuen and taken of their ancestors But we will let this passe without further discourse meaning hereafter in due place to declare the processe The Kentishmen being destitute of a king after that diuers had coueted the place and sought to atteine thereto as well by force as otherwise to the great disquieting of that prouince for the space of 6 yeares togither at length in the 7 yeare after Edricks death Withred an other of the sonnes of king Egbert hauing with diligent trauell ouercome enuie at home with monie redéemed peace abroad was with great hope conceiued of his worthinesse made king of Kent the 11 of Nobuember 205 after the death of Hengist he reigned 33 yeares not deceiuing his subiects of their good conceiued opinion of him for ouercomming all his aduersaries which were readie to leuie ciuill warre against him he also purchased peace of Inas king of the Westsaxons which ment to haue made him warre till with monie he was made his friend A little before that Withdred was confirmed in the kingdome of Kent there reigned two kings in that countrie Suebhard and Nidred or rather the same Withred if the printed copie of Bedas booke intituled Ecclesiastica historia gentis Anglorum haue not that name corrupted for where he sheweth that the archbishop Theodorus being of the age of 88 yeares departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 690 in the next chapter he declareth that in the yeare 692 the first daie of Iulie on Brightwald was chosen to succéed in the archbishops sée of Canturburie Withredus and Suebhardus as then reigning in Kent but whether Withredus gouerned as then with Suebhardus or that some other named Nidred it forceth not for certeine it is by the agréement of othere writers that till Withdred obteined the whole rule there was great strife and contention moued about the gouernement and diuers there wre that sought and fought for it But this ought to be noted that the forenamed Brightwald was the eight archbishop in number and first of the English nation that sat in the sée of Canturburie for the other seuen that were predecessors to him were strangers borne and sent hither from Rome ¶ Here endeth the line and gouernement of the Britains now called Welshmen which tooke that name of their duke or leader Wallo or Gallo or else of a queene of Wales named Gales or Wales But howsoeuer that name fell first vnto them now they are called Welshmen which sometime were called Britains or Brutons and descended first of the Troians and after of Brute and lastlie of Mulmucius Dunwallo albeit they were mingled with sundrie other nations as Romans Picts c. and now they be called English that in their beginning were named Saxons or Angles To conclude therefore wiht this gouernement so manie times intercepted by forren power it appeareth by course of histories treating of these matters that the last yeare of Cadwallader was the yeare of our Lord 686 which makes the yere of the world 4647. So that as Fabian saith the Britains had the greater part of this land in rule reckoning from Brute till this time 1822 yeares Which terme being expired the whole dominion of this realme was Saxonish Thus farre the interrupted regiment of the Britains ending at the fift booke THE SIXT BOOKE of the Historie of England Inas king of the Westsaxons the whole monarchie of the realme falleth into their hands Inas for a summe of monie granteth peace to the Kentishmen whom he was purposed to haue destroied he his coosen Nun fight with Gerent king of the Britains and Cheolred king of Mercia and Ealdbright king of Southsaxons the end of their kingdoms Inas giueth ouer his roialtie goeth in pilgrimage to Rome and there dieth his lawes written in the Saxon toong of what buildings he was the founder queene Ethelburgas deuise to persuade Inas to forsake the world he was the first procurer of Peter pence to be paid to Rome king Ethelred king Kenred and king Offa become moonks the setting vp of images in this land authorised by a vision king Ethelbalds exploits he is slaine of his owne subiects by the suggestion of Bernred the vsurper Boniface his letter of commendation to King Ethelbald nuns kept for concubines their pilgrimage The first Chapter AFter tht Ceadwalla late K. of the Westsaxons was gone to Rome where he departed this
life as afore is shewed his coosen Inas or Ine was made king of the Westsaxons begining his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 689 in the third yeere of the emperor Iustmianus the third the 11 yéere of the reigne of Theodoricus K. of France and about the second yéere of the reigne of Eugenius king of Scots now because the rule of The Britains commonlie called Welshmen ceassed in this realme as by confession of their owne writers it appéereth and that in the end the whole monarchie of the same realme came to the hands of the kings of Westsaxons we haue thought méet to refer things generall vnto the reignes of the same kings as before we did in the Britaine kings reseruing the particular dooings to the kings of the other prouinces or kingdoms as the same haue fallen out and shall come to hand This Inas whome some mistaking N for U doo wrongfullie name Iue or Iewe prooued a right excellent prince he was descended of the ancient linage of the kings of the Westsaxons as sonne to one Kenred that was sonne to Geolwald the son of Cutha or Cutwine that was sonne to Kenricke the sonne of Certicus the first king of Westsaxons But he was admitted to the kingdome more for the valiant prowes knowne to rest in his woorthie person than for the successiue of spring of which he was descended The first â—biage that he made was against the Kentishmen on whome he purposed to reuenge the death of his coosen Mollo the griefe whereof as yet he kept in fresh memorie But when the Kentishmen perceiued that to resist him by force they were nothing able they attempted by monie to buy their peace and so obteined their purpose vpon paiment made to him of thirtie thousand marks of siluer After this about the 21 yéere of his reigne king Inas and his coosen Nun fought with Gerent king of the Britains In the beginning of the battell one Higelbald a noble man of the Westsaxons part was slaine but in the end Gerent with his Britains was chased In the 26 yéere of his reigne the same Inas fought a mightie battell against Cheolred king of Mercia at Wodenessburie with doubtfull victorie for it could not well be iudged whether part susteined greater losse In the 36 yéere of his reigne king Inas inuaded the Southsaxons with a mightie armie and slue in battell Ealdbright or Aldinius king of the Southsaxons and ioined that kingdome vnto the kingdome of the Westsaxons so that from thencefoorth the kingdome of those Southsaxons ceassed after they had reigned in that kingdome by the space of fiue kings successiuelie that is to say Ella Cissa Ethelwalke Berutius and this last Aldinius or Ealdbright Finallie when Inas had reigned 37 yéeres and 10 or 11 od moneths he renounced the rule of his kingdome togither with all worldlie pompe and went vnto Rome as a poore pilgrime and there ended his life but before this during the time of his reigne he shewed himselfe verie deuout and zealous towards the aduancement of the christian religion He made and ordeined also good wholesome lawes for the amendment of maners in the people which are yet extant and to be read written in the Saxon toong and translated into the Latine in times past and now latelie againe by William Lambert gentleman and printed by Iohn Day in the yéere 1568 togither with the lawes and statutes of other kings before the conquest as to the learned maie appéere Moreouer king Ine builded the monasterie of Glastenburie where Ioseph of Arimathea in times past builded an oratorie or chappell as before is recited when he with other christians came into this land in the daies of Aruiragus taught the gospell heere to the Britains conuerting manie of them to the faith Moreouer king Ine or Inas builded the church of Welles dedicating it vnto saint Andrew where afterwards a bishops sée was placed which at length was translated vnto Salisburie He had to wife one Ethelburga a woman of noâ—â—â—le linage who had béene earnest with him a long time to persuade him to forsake the world but she could by no meanes bring hir purpose to passe till vpon a time the king and she had lodged at a manor place in the countrie where all prouision had béene made for the receiuing of them and their traine in most sumptuous maner that might be as well in rich furniture of houshold as also in costlie viands and all other things needfull or that might serue for pleasure and when they were departed the quéene the foresaid Ethelburga caused the keeper of that house to remooue all the bedding hangings and other such things as had béen brought thither and ordeined for the beautifull setting foorth of the hosue and in place thereof to bring ordure straw such like filth as well into the chambers and hall as into all the houses of office and that doone to laie a fow with pigs in the place where before the kings bed had stood Héerevpon when she had knowledge that euerie thing was ordered according to hir appointment she persuaded the king to returne thither againe feining occasions great and necessarie Now when he was returned to that house which before séemed to the eie a palace of most pleasure and now finding it in such a filthie state as might loath the stomach of anie man to behold the same she tooke occasion therevpon to persuade him to the consideratino of the vaine pleasures of this world which in a moment turne to naught togither with the corruption of the flesh being a filthie lumpe of claie after it should once be dissolued by death and in fine where before she had spent much labour to mooue him to renounce the world though all in vaine yet now the beholding of that change in his pleasant place wherein so late he had taken great delight wrought such an alteration in his mind that hir woords lastlie tooke effect so that he resigned the kingdome to his coosen Ethelard and went himselfe to Rome as aboue is mentioned and his wife became a nun in the abbeie of Barking where she was made abbesse and finallie there ended hir life This Inas was the first that caused the monie called Peter pence to be paid vnto the bishop of Rome which was for euerie houshold within his dominion of penie In this meane time Edilred or Ethelred hauing gouerned the kingdome of Mercia by the tearme of 29 yéeres became a moonke in the abbeie of Bardenie and after was made abbat of that house He had to wife one Ostrida the sister of Egfride king of Northumberland by whome he had a sonne named Ceolred But he appointed Kenred the sonne of his brother Uulfher to succéed him in the kingdome The said Ostrida was cruellie slaine by the treason of hir husbands subiects about the yéere of our Lord 697. And as for Kenred he was
a prince of great vertue deuout towards God a furtherer of the common-wealth of his countrie and passed his life in great sinceritie of maners In the fift yéere of his reigne he renounced the world and went to Rome togither with Offa king of the Eastsaxons where he was made a moonke and finallie died there in the yéere of our Lord 711. By the aid and furtherance of this Kenred a moonke of saint Benets order called Egwin builded the abbbie of Eueshame who afterwards was made bishop of Worcester ¶ We find recorded by writers that this Egwin had warning giuen him by visions as he constantlie affirmed before pope Constantine to set vp an image of our ladie in his church Wherevpon the pope approouing the testifications of this bishop by his buls writ to Brightwald archbishop of Canturburie to assemble a synod and by authoritie thereof to establish the vse of images charging the kings of this land to be present at the same synod vpon paine of excommunication This synod was holden about the yéere of our Lord 712 in the daies of Inas king of Westsaxons and of Ceolred king of Mercia successor to the foresaid Kenred After Kenred succéeded Ceolred the sonne of his vncle Edilred died in the 8 yeere of his reigne and was buried at Lichfield Then succéeded Ethelbaldus that was descended of Eopa the brother of king Penda as the fourth from him by lineall succession This man gouerned a long time without anie notable trouble some warres he had and sped diuerslie In the 18 yéere of his reigne he besieged Sommerton and wan it He also inuaded Northumberland and got there great riches by spoile and pillage which he brought from thence without anie battell offered to him He ouercame the Welshmen in battell being then at quiet and ioined as confederats with Cuthred K. of Westsaxons But in the 37 yéere of his reigne he was ouercome in battell at Bereford by the same Cuthred with whome he was fallen at variance and within foure yéeres after that is to say in the 41 yéere of his reigne he was slaine in battell at Secandon or Sekenton by his owne subiects which arreared warres against him by the procurement and leading of one Bernred who after he had slaine his naturall prince tooke vpon him the kingdome but he prospered not long being slaine by Offa that succéeded him in rule of the kingdome of Mercia as after shall be shewed The bodie of Ethelbald was buried at Ripton Bonifacius the archbishop of Mentz or Moguntz hauing assembled a councell with other bishops and doctors deuised a letter and sent it vnto this Ethelbald commending him for his good deuotion and charitie in almes-giuing to the reliefe of the poore and also for his vpright dealing in administration of iustice to the punishment of robbers and such like misdooers but in that he absteined from mariage and wallowed in filthie lecherie with diuerse women and namelie with nuns they sore blamed him and withall declared in what in famie the whole English nation in those daies remained by common report in other countries for their licentious liuing in sinfull fornication and namelie the most part of the noble men of Mercia by his euill example did forsake their wiues and defloured other women which they kept in adulterie as nuns and others Moreouer he shewed how that such euill women as well nuns as other vsed to make awaie in secret wise their children which they bare out of wedlocke and so filled the graues with dead bodies and hell with damned soules The same Bonifacius in an other epistle which he wrote vnto Cutbert the archbishop of Canturburie counselled him not to permit the English nuns to wander abroad so often on pilgrimage bicause there were few cities either in France or Lombardie wherein might not be found English women that liued wantonlie in fornication and whordome Offa king of the Eastsaxons with other go to Rome he is shauen and becommeth a moonke succession in the kingdome of the Eastsaxons and Eastangles Osred king of Northumberland hath carnall knowledge with nuns he is slaine in battell Osrike renouncing his kingdome becommeth a moonke bishop Wilfrid twise restored to his see Westsaxonie diuided into two diocesses bishop Aldhelme a founder of religious houses Ethelard succeedeth Inas in regiment two blasing starres seene at once and what insued the king dieth the successiue reigne of Wichtreds three sonnes ouer Kent what prouinces were gouerned by bishops of what puissance Ethelbald king of Mercia was Egbert archbishop of Yorke aduanceth his see a notable remembrance of that excellent man Beda his death The second Chapter IN this meane time Sighard and Seufred kings of the Eastsaxons being departed this-life one Offa that was sonne to Sigerius succéeded in 〈◊〉 â—uernment of that kingdome a man of great towardnesse and of right comelie countenance but after he had ruled a certeine time being mooued with a riligious deuotion he went to Rome in companie of Kenred king of Mercia and of one Egwine bishop of Worcester and being there shauen into the order of moonks so continued till he died After him one Selred the sonne of Sigbert the good ruled the Eastsaxons the tearme of 38 yéeres After Alduife the king of Eastangles departed this fraile life which chanced about the yéere of our Lord 688 his brother Elewold or Akwold succeeded him and reigned about twelue yéeres After whose decease one Beorne was made king of Eastangles and reigned about 26 yéeres In this meane while that is to say in the yeere of our Lord 705 Alfride king of Northumberland being dead his sonne Osred a child of 8 yéeres of age succeeded him in the kingdome and reigned 11 yéeres spending his time when he came to ripe yeeres in filthie abusing his bodie with nuns and other religious women About the seuenth yéere of his reigne that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 711 one of his capteins named earle Berthfride fought with the Picts betwixt two places called Heue and Cere and obteining the victorie slue an huge number of the enimies At length king Osred by the traitorous means of his coosens that arreared warre against him was slaine in batell and so ended his reigne leauing to those that procured his death the like fortune in time to come For Kenred reigning two yéeres and Osricke ten yeeres were famous onelie in this that being worthilie punished for shedding the bloud of their naturall prince and souereigne lord they finished their liues with dishonourable deaths as they had well deserued Osricke before his death which chanced in the yéere of our Lord 729 appointed Ceolwolfe the brother of his predecessor Kenred to succeed him in the kingdome which he did reigning as king of the Northumbers by the space of 8 yéeres currant and then renouncing his kingdom became a moonke in the I le of Lindesferne
In this meane while bishop Wilfride being dead one Acca that was his chapline was made bishop of Hexham The said Wilfride had béene bishop by the space of 45 yéeres but he liued a long time in exile For first being archbishop of Yorke and exercising his iurisdiction ouer all the north parts he was after banished by king Egbert and againe restored to the sée of Hexham in the second yeere of king Alfride and within fiue yéeres after eftsoones banished by the same Alfride and the second time restored by his successor king Osredzin the fourth yéere of whose reigne being the yéere after the incarnation of our Sauiour 709 he departed this life and was buried at Rippon Moreouer after Iohn the archbishop of Yorke had resigned one Wilfride surnamed the second was made archbishop of that sée which Wilfride was chapline to the said Iohn and gouerned that sée by the space of fiftéene yéeres and then died About the yéere of our Lord 710 that abbat Adrian which came into this land with Theodore the archbishop of Canturburie as before ye haue heard departed this life about 39 yeeres after his comming thither Also Inas the king of Westsaxons about the 20 yeere of his reigne diuided the prouince of the Westsaxons into two bishops sées whereas before they had but one Daniell was ordeined to gouerne the one of those sees being placed at Winchester hauing vnder him Sussex Southerie and Hamshire And Aldhelme was appointed to Shireburne hauing vnder him Barkeshire Wiltshire Sommersetshire Dorsetshire Deuonshire and Cornwall This Aldhelme was a learned man and was first made abbat of Malmesburie in the yéere of our Lord 675 by Eleutherius then bishop of the Westsaxons by whose diligence that abbeie was greatlie aduanced being afore that time founded by one Medulfe a Scotish man but of so small reuenues afore Aldhelms time that the moonks were scarse able to liue thereon Also the same Aldhelme was a great furtherer vnto king Inas in the building of Glastenburie Ethelard the coosen of king Inas to whome the same Inas resigned his kingdome began to gouerne the Westsaxons in the yéere of our Lord 728 or rather 27 which was in the 11 yéere of the emperor Leo Isaurus in the second yeere of Theodorus king of France and about the 8 or 9 yéere of Mordacke king of the Scots In the first yéere of Ethelards reigne he was disquieted with ciuill warre which one Oswald a noble man descended of the roiall bloud of the Westsaxon kings procured against him but in the end when he perceiued that the kings power was too strong for him he fled out of the countrie leauing it thereby in rest In the yéere 729 in the moneth of Ianuarie there appeered two comets or blasing starres verie terrible to behold the one rising in the morning before the rising of the sunne and the other after the setting thereof so that the one came before the breake of the day and the other before the closing of the night stretching foorth their flerie brands toward the north and they appeered thus euerie morning and euening for the space of a fortnight togither mâ—nacing as it were some great destruction or common mishap to follow The Saxacens shortlie after entred France and were ouerthrowne Finallie when king Ethelard had reigned the terme of fouretéene yeeres currant he departed this life NOw when Wichtred king of Kent had gouerned the Kentishmen by the space of 33 yéeres with great commendation for the good orders which he caused to be obserued amongst them as well concerning matters ecclesiasticall as temporall he departed this life leauing behind him thrée sonnes who successiuelie reigned as heires to him one after another that is to say Edbert 23 yéeres Ethelbert 11 yeeres currant and Alrike 34 yéeres the which three princes following the steps of their father in the obseruance of politike orders commendable lawes vsed for the more part their fathers good lucke and fortune except that in Ethelberts time the citie of Canturburie was burned by casuall fire and Alrike lost a battell against them of Mercia whereby the glorie of their times was somewhat blemished for so it came to passe that whatsoeuer chanced euill was kept still in memorie and the good haps that came forward were soone forgotten and put out of remembrance In the yéere of our Lord 731 Betrwald archbishop of Canturburie departed this life in the fift ides of Ianuarie after he had gouerned that see by the space of 27 yéeres 6 moneths and 14 daies in â—hose place the same yéere one Tacwine was ordeined archbishop that before was a priest in the monasterie of Bruidon within the prouince of Mercia He was consecrated in the citie of Canturburie by the reuerend fathers Daniell bishop of Winchester Ingwald bishop of London Aldwin bishop of Lichfield and Aldwulfe bishop of Rochester the tenth day of Iune being sundaie ¶ As touching the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall gouernours certeine it is that the same was as hereafter followeth The prouince of Canturburie was gouerned touching the ecclesiasticall state by archbishop Tacwine and bishop Aldwulfe The prouince of the Eastsaxons by bishop Ingwald The prouince of Eastangles by bishop Eadbertus and Hadulacus the one kéeping his see at Elsham and the other at Dunwich The prouince of the Westsaxons was gouerned by the foresaid Daniell and by Forthere who succéeded next after Aldhelme in the sée of Shereburne This Forthere in the yéere of our Lord 738 left his bishoprike and went to Rome in companie of the quéene of the Westsaxons Many as well kings as bishops noble and vnnoble priests and laiemen togither with women vsed to make such iournies thither in those daies The prouince of Mercia was ruled by the foresaid Aldwine bishop of Lichfield and one bishop Walstod holding his sée at Herford gouerned those people that inhabited beyond the riuer of Sauerne toward the west The prouince of Wiccies that is Worcester one Wilfride gouerned The Southsaxons and the I le of Wight were vnder the bishop of Winchester In the prouince of the Northumbers were foure bishops that is to say Wilfride archbishop of Yorke Edilwald bishop of Lindifferne Acca bishop of Hexham and Pecthelmus bishop of Whiterne otherwise called Candida Casa he was the first that gouerned that church after the same was made a bishops sée And thus stood the state of the English church for ecclesiasticall gouernors in that season And as for temporall gouernement king Ceolvulfe had the souereigne dominion ouer all the Northumbers but all the prouinces on the southside of Humber with their kings and rulers were subiect vnto Edilbald or Ethelbald king of Mercia The nation of the Picts were in league with the English men and gladlie became partakers of the catholike faith and veritie of the vniuersall church Those Scots which inhabited Britaine contenting themselues with their owne bounds went
countrie named Edelbald and Herebert who mouing warre against him had slaine first Aldulfe the sonne of Bosa the generall of his armie at Kingescliffe and after Kinewulfe and Egga other two of his dukes at Helatherne in a sore foughten field so that Ethelbert despairing of all recouerie was constrained to get him out of the countrie And thus was the kingdome of Northumberland brought into a miserable state by the ambitious working of the princes and nobles of the same After that Ethelbert king of Eastangles was dead his sonne Ethelbert succéeded him a prince of great towardnesse and so vertuouslie brought vp by his fathers circumspect care and diligence that he vtterlie abhorred vice and delighted onelie in vertue and commendable exercises for the better atteining to knowledge and vnderstanding of good sciences There remaine manie sundrie saiengs dooings of him manifestlie bearing witnesse that there could not be a man more honorable thankefull courteous or gentle Amongest other he had this saieng oftentimes in his mouth that the greater that men were the more humble they ought to beare themselues for the Lord putteth proud and mightie men from their seates and exalteth the humble and méeke Moreouer he did not onelie shew himselfe wise in words but desired also to excell in staiednesse of maners and continencie of life Whereby he wan to him the hearts of his people who perceiuing that he was nothing delighted in the companie of women and therefore minded not mariage they of a singular loue and fauour towards him required that he should in anie wise yet take a wife that he might haue issue to succéed him At length the matter being referred to his councell he was persuaded to follow their aduises And so Alfreda the daughter of Offa king of Mercia was affianced to him so that he himselfe appointed as meanes to procure more fauour at his father in lawes hands to go fetch the bride from hir fathers house Manie strange things that happened to him in taking vpon him this iournie put him in great doubt of that which should follow He was no sooner mounted on his horsse but that as seemed to him the earth shooke vnder him againe as he was in his iournie abouâ— the mid-time of the day such a darke mist compassed him on ech side that he could not sée nordiscorne for a certeine time anie thing about him at all lastlie as he laâ—â— one night asléepe he thought he saw in a dreame the roofe of his owne palace fall downe to the ground But though with these things he was brought into great feare yet he kept on his iournie as he that mistrusted no deceit measuring other mens maners by his owne King Offa right honourablie receiued him but his wife named â—uendred a wise woman but therewith wicked conceiued a malicious deuise in hir hart streightwaies went about to persuade hir husband to put it in execution which was to murther king Ethelbert and after to take into his hands his kingdome Offa at the first was offended with his wife for this motion but in the end through the importunate request of the woman he consented to hir mind The order of the murther was committed vnto one Winnebert that had serued both the said Ethelbert his father before time the which feining as though he had béene sent from Offa to will Ethelbert to come vnto him in the night season slue him that once mistrusted not anie such treason Offa hauing thus dispatched Ethelbert inuaded his kingdome and conquered it But when the bride Alfreda vnderstood the death of hir liked make and bridegroome abhorring the fact she curssed father and mother and as it were inspired with the spirit of prophesie pronounced that woorthie punishment would shortlie fall on hir wicked mother for hir heinous crime committed in persuading so detestable a déed and according to hir woords it came to passe for hir mother died miserablie within three moneths after The maid Alfreda refusing the world professed hirselfe a nun at Crowland the which place began to wax famous about the yéere of our Lord 695 by the meanes of one Gutlake a man esteemed of great vertue and holinesse which chose to himselfe an habitation there and departing this life about the yéere of our Lord 714 was buried in that place where afterwards an abbeie of moonks was builded of saint Benets order The bodie of K. Ethelbert at length was buried at Hereford though first it was committed to buriall in a vile place néere to the banke of a riuer called Lug. The kingdome of Eastangles from thencefoorth was brought so into decaie that it remained subiect one while vnto them of Mercia an other while vnto the Westsaxons and somewhile vnto them of Kent till that Edmund surnamed the martyr got the gouernment thereof as after shall appéere After that Selred king of the Eastsaxons had gouerned the tearme of 38 yéeres he was slaine but in what maner writers haue not expressed After him succéeded one Swithed or Swithred the 11 and last in number that particularlie gouerned those people He was finallie expelled by Egbert K. of Westsaxons the same yéere that the said Egbert ouercame the Kentishmen as after shall be shewed and so the kings of that kingdome of the Eastsaxons ceassed adn tooke end ¶ About this time there was a maid in Oxford named Friswide daughter to a certeine duke of noble man called Didanus with whome one Algar a prince in those parties fell in loue and would haue rauished hir but God the reuenger of sinnes was at hand as the storie saith For when Algar followed the maid that fled before him she getting into the towne the gate was shut against him and his sight also was suddenlie taken from him But the maid by hir praiers pacified Gods wrath towards him so that his sight was againe restored to him But â—hether this be a fable or a true tale héereof grew the report that the kings of the realme long times after were afraid to enter into the citie of Oxford So easilie is the mind of man turned to superstition as saith Polydor. Kinewulfe king of Westsaxons his conquest ouer the Britains his securitie and negligence he is slaine by conspirators inquisition for Kineard the principall procurer of that mischiefe he is slaine in fight legats from the pope to the kings and archbishops of this land about reformation in the church a councell holden at Mercia iudge Bearne burnt to death for crueltie Alfwold reigneth ouer Northumberland his owne subiects murther him a booke of articles sent by Charles king of France into Britaine quite contrarie to the christian faith Albinus writeth against it great waste by tempests of wind and rage of fire The sixt Chapter AFter that theWestsaxons had depriued their vnprofitable king Sigibert they aduanced Kinewulfe or Cinevulfus the which began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 756 which was in the 16 yéere of the
life in whose place one Adelbert succéeded About the 25 yéere of Kenwulf king of Westsaxons the Northumbers hauing to their capteine two noble men Osbald and Ethelherard burned one of their iudges named Bearne bicause he was more cruell in iudgement as they tooke the matter than reason required In which vengeance executed vpon the cruell iudge if he were so seuere as this attempt of the two noble men dooth offer the readers to suspect all such of his liuerie calling are taught lenitie mildnes wherwith they should leuen the rigor of the lawe For capit indulgentia mentes Asperitas odium saeuáeque bella mouet Odimus accipitrem quia viuit semper in armis Et pauidum solitos in pecus ire lupos At caret insidijs hominum quia mitis hirundo est Quásque colat turres Chaonîs ales habet At the same time one Aswald or Alfewald reigned ouer the Northumbers being admitted K. after that Ethelbert was expelled and when the same Alfwald had reigned 10 or as some say 11 yéeres he was traitorouslie and without all guilt made away the chéefe conspirator was named Siga The same Alfwald was a iust prince and woorthilie gouerned the Northumbers to his high praise and commendation He was murthered by his owne people as before ye haue heard the 23 of September in the yéere of our Lord 788 and was buried at Hexham In the yéere 792 Charles king of France sent a booke into Britaine which was sent vnto him from Constantinople conteining certeine articles agreed vpon in a synod wherein were present aboue the number of thrée hundred bishops quite contrarie and disagréeing from the true faith namelie in this that images ought to be worshipped which the church of God vtterlie abhorreth Against this booke Albinus that famous clearke wrote a treatise confirmed with places taken out of holie scripture which treatise with the booke in name of all the bishops and princes of Britaine he presented vnto the king of France ¶ In the yéere 800 on Christmasse éeuen chanced a maruellous tempest of wind which ouerthrew whole cities and townes in diuerse places and trees in great number beside other harmes which it did as by death of cattell c. Int the yeere following a great part of London was consumed by fire Britricus K. of the Westsaxons his inclination Egbert being of the bloud roiall is banished the land why crosses of bloudie colour and drops of bloud fell from heauen what they did prognosticate the first Danes that arriued on the English coasts and the cause of their comming firie dragons flieng in the aire foretokens of famine and warre Britricus is poisoned of his wife Ethelburga hir ill qualities why the kings of the Westsaxons decreed that their wiues should not be called queenes the miserable end of Ethelburga Kenulfe king of Mercia his vertues he restoreth the archbishops see to Canturburie which was translated to Lichfield he inuadeth Kent taketh the king prisoner in the field and bountifullie setteth him at libertie the great ioy of the people therevpon his rare liberalitie to churchmen his death and buriall The seuenth Chapter AFter Kenwulfe Britricus or Brightrike was ordeined king of Westsaxons and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 787 which was about the 8 yéere of the gouernment of the empresse Eirene with hir son Constantinus and about the second yeere of the reigne of Achaius K. of Scots This Brightrike was descended of the line of Cerdicus the first king of Westsaxons the 16 in number from him He was a man of nature quiet temperate more desirous of peace than of warre and therefore he stood in doubt of the noble valiancie of one Egbert which after succéeded him in the kingdome The linage of Cerdicus was in that season so confounded and mingled that euerie one as he grew in greatest power stroue to be king and supreame gouernour But speciallie Egbertus was knowne to be one that coueted that place as he that was of the bloud roiall and a man of great power and lustie courage King Brightrike therefore to liue in more safetie banished him the land and appointed him to go into France Egbert vnderstanding certeinlie that this his departure into a forreine countrie should aduance him in time obeied the kings pleasure About the third yéere of Brightrikes reigne there fell vpon mens garments as they walked abroad crosses of bloudie colour and bloud fell from heauen as drops of raine Some tooke this woonder for a signification of the persecution that followed by the Danes for shortlie after in the yeere insuing there arriued thrée Danish ships vpon the English coasts against whome the lieutenant of the parties adioining made foorth to apprehend those that were come on land howbeit aduenturing himselfe ouer rashlie amongst them he was slaine but afterwards when the Danes perceiued that the people of the countries about began to assemble and were comming against them they fled to their ships and left their prey and spoile behind them for that time These were the first Danes that arriued here in this land being onelie sent as was perceiued after to view the countrie and coasts of the same to vnderstand how with a greater power they might be able to inuade it as shortlie after they did and warred so with the Englishmen that they got a great part of the land and held it in their owne possession In the tenth yéere of king Brightrikes reigne there were séene in the aire firie dragons flieng which betokened as was thought two grieuous plagues that followed First a great dearth and famine and secondlie a cruell war of the Danes which shortlie followed as ye shall heare Finallie after that Brightrike had reigned the space of 16 yéeres he departed this life and was buried at Warham Some write that he was poisoned by his wife Ethelburga daughter vnto Offa king of Mercia as before ye haue heard and he maried hir in the fourth yere of his reigne She is noted by writers to haue bin a verie euill woman proud and high-minded as Lucifer and therewith disdainfull She bare hir the more statelie by reason of hir fathers great fame and magnificence whome she hated she would accuse to hir husband and so put them in danger of their liues And if she might not so wreake hir rancour she would not sticke to poison them It happened one day as she meant to haue poisoned a yoong gentleman against whome she had a quarell the king chanced to tast of that cup and died thereof as before ye haue heard Hir purpose indeed was not to haue poisoned the king but onelie the yoong gentleman the which drinking after the king died also the poison was so strong and vehement For hir heinous crime it is said that the kings of the Westsaxons would not suffer their wiues to be called quéenes nor permit them to sit with them in open places
where their maiesties should bée shewed manie yéeres after Ethelburga fearing punishment fled into France with gâ—eat riches and treasure was well cherished in the court of king Charles at the first but after she was thrust into an abbeie and demeaned hirselfe so lewdlie there in keeping companie with one of hir owne countriemen that she was banished the house and after died in great miserie Egbert king of Mercia departing this life after he had reigned foure moneths ordeined his coosine Kenulfe to succeed in his place which Kenulfe was come of the line of Penda king of Mercia as rightlie descended from his brother Kenwalke This Kenulfe for his noble courage wisedome and vpright dealing was woorthie to be compared with the best princes that haue reigned His vertues passed his fame nothing he did that enuie could with iust cause reprooue At home he shewed himselfe godlie and religious in warre he became victorious he restored the archbishops sée againe to Canturburie wherein his humblenes was to be praised that made no account of worldlie honour in his prouince so that the order of the ancient canons might be obserued He had wars left him as it were by succession from his predecessour Offa against them of Kent and thervpon entring that countrie with a mightie armie wasted and spoiled the same and encountering in battell with king Edbert or Ethelbert otherwise called Prenne ouerthrew his armie and tooke him prisoner in the field but afterwards he released him to his great praise and commendation For whereas he builded a church at Winchcombe vpon the day of the dedication thereof he led the Kentish king as then his prisoner vp to the high altar and there set him at libertie declaring thereby a great proofe of of his good nature There were present at that sight Cuthred whom he had made king of Kent in place of Ethelbert or Edbert with 13 bishops and 10 dukes The noise that was made of the people in reioising at the kings bountious liberalitie was maruellous For not onelie he thus restored the Kentish king to libertie but also bestowed great rewards vpon all the prelates and noble men that were come to the feast euerie priest had a peece of gold and euerie moonke a shilling Also he dealt and gaue away great gifts amongst the people and founded in that place an abbeie indowing the same with great possessions Finallie after he had reigned 4 yéeres he departed this life and appointed his buriall to be in the same abbeie of Winchcombe leauing behind him a sonne named Kenelme who succeeded his father in the kingdome but was soone murthered by his vnnaturall sister Quendred the 17 of Iulie as hereafter shall be shewed Osrike king of Northumberland leaueth the kingdome to Edelbert reuoked out of exile king Alfwalds sons miserablie slaine Osred is put to death Ethelbert putteth away his wife and marieth another his people rise against him therefore and kill him Oswald succeeding him is driuen out of the land Ardulfe king of Northumberland duke Wade raiseth warre against him and is discomfited duke Aldred is slaine a sore battell fought in Northumberland the English men aflict one another with ciuill warres king Ardulfe deposed from his estate the regiment of the Northumbers refused as dangerous and deadlie by destinie what befell them in lieu of their disloialtie the Danes inuade their land and are vanquished the roiall race of the Kentish kings decaâ—eth the state of that kingdome the primasie restored to the see of Canturburie Egbert after the death of Britricus is sent for to vndertake the gouernement of the Westsaxons his linage The eight Chapter WHen Aswald king of Northumberland was made away his brother Osred the sonne of Alred tooke vpon him the rule of that kingdom anno 788 and within one yeere was expelled and left the kingdome to Ethelbert or Edelred as then reuoked out of exile in which he had remained for the space of 1 yéeres and now being restored he continued in gouernement of the Northumbers 4 yéeres or as some say 7 yéeres in the second yéere whereof duke Eardulfe was taken and led to Ripon and there without the gate of the monasterie wounded as was thought to death by the said king but the moonks taking his bodie and laieng it in a tent without the church after midnight he was found aliue in the church Moreouer about the same time the sonnes of king Alfwald were by force drawne out of the citie of Yorke but first by a wile they were trained out of the head church where they had taken sanctuarie and so at length miserablie slaine by king Ethelbert in Wonwaldremere one of them was named Alfus the other Alfwin In the yéere of our Lord 792 Osred vpon trust of the othes and promises of diuerse noble men secretly returned into Northumberland but his owne souldiers for sooke him and so was he taken and by king Ethelberts commandement put to death at Cunburge on the 14 day of September The same yéere king Ethelbert maried the ladie Alfled the daughter of Offa king of Mercia forsaking his former wife which he had hauing no iust cause of diuorce giuen on hir part whereby his people tooke such displeasure against him that finallie after he had reigned now this second time 4 yéeres or as other say seuen yéeres he could not auoid the destinie of his predecessors but was miserablie killed by his owne subiects at Cobre the 18 day of Aprill After whome one Oswald a noble man was ordeined king and within 27 or 28 daies after was expelled and constreined to flie first into the I le of Lindisferne and from thence vnto the king of Picts Then Ardulfe that was a duke and sonne to one Arnulfe was reuoked out of exile made king consecrated also at Yorke by the archbishop Cumbald and thrée other bishops the 25 of Iune in the yéere 396. About two yeeres after to wit in the yéere 798 one duke Wade and other conspirators which had beene also partakers in the murthering of king Ethelbert raised warre against king Ardulfe and fought a batteâ—l with him at Walleg but king Ardulfe got the vpper hand and chased Wade and other his enimies out of the field In the yéere 799. duke Aldred that had murthered Ethelbert or Athelred king of Northumberland was slaine by another duke called Chorthmond in reuenge of the death of his maister the said Ethelbert Shortlie after about the same time that Brightrike king of Westsaâ—ons departed this life there was a sore battell foughtten in Northumberland at Wellehare in the which Alricke the sonne of Herbert and manie other with him were slaine but to rehearse all the battels with their successes and issues it should be too tedious and irkesome to the readers for the English people being naturallie hard and high-minded continuallie scourged each other with intestine warres About six or seuen yéeres after this
time that the Angles and Saxons got possession thereof Now was king Egbert setled in good quiet and his dominions reduced out of the troubles of warre when suddenlie newes came that the Danes with a nauie of 35 ships were arriued on the English coasts and began to make sore warre in the land K. Egbert being thereof aduertised with all conuenient spéed got togither an armie and went foorth to giue battell to the enimies Heerevpon incountring with them there was a sore foughten field betwixt them which continued with great slaughter on both sides till the night came on and then by chance of warre the Englishmen which before were at point to haue gone awaie with victorie were vanquished and put to flight yet king Egbert by couert of the night escaped his enimies hands but two of his chiefe capteins Dudda and Osmond with two bishops to wit Herferd of Winchester and Uigferd of Shireborne were slaine in that battell which was foughten at Carrum about the 834 of Christ and 34 yéere of king Egberts reigne In the yeere following the Danes with their nauie came into Westwales and there the Welshmen ioining with them rose against king Egbert but he with prosperous fortune vanquished and slue both the Danes and Welshmen and that in great number at a place called Hengistenton The next yéere after also which was 836 he ouerthrew another armie of Danes which came against him as one autor writeth Finallie when king Egbert had reigned the tearme of 36 yéeres and seuen moneths with great glorie for the inlarging of his kingdome with wide bounds which when he receiued was but of small compasse he departed this life leauing to his issue matter of woorthie praise to mainteine that with order which he with painefull diligence had ioined togither His bodie was buried at Winchester and he left behind him two sonnes Ethelwuffe otherwise named Athaulfe and Adelstan The first he appointed to succéed him in the kingdome of Westsaxons and Adelstan he ordeined to haue the gouernment of Kent Sussex and Essex ¶ Héere we sée the paterne of a fortunate prines in all his affaires as well forren as domesticall wherein is first to be obserued the order of his education in his tender yéeres which agréeing well with a princes nature could not but in the progresse of his age bring great matters to passe his manifold victories are an argument that as he lacked no policie so he had prowesse inough to incounter with his enimies to whome he gaue manie a fâ—wle discomfiture But among all other notes of his skill and hope of happie successe in his martiall affaires was the good choise that he made of seruiceable souldiers being such as knew how to get the victorie and hauing gotten it were not vntaught to vse it to their benefit by their warinesse and héed taking for Saepiùs incautae nocuit victoria turbâ—â— The kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons the end of the kingdome of Kent and Essex Kenelme king of Mercia murthered by the meanes of his owne sister Quendred the order of hir wicked practise his death prophesied or foreshewed by a signe the kings of Mercia put by their roialtie one after another the kingdome of Britaine beginneth to be a monarchie Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons he marrieth his butlers daughter his disposition the fourth destruction of this land by forren enimies the Danes sought the ruine of this I le how long they afflicted and troubled the same two notable bishops and verie seruiceable to king Ethelwulfe in warre the Danes discomfited the Englishmen chased Ethelwufs great victorie ouer the Danes a great slaughter of them at Tenet king Ethelwulfs deuotion and liberalitie to churches Peter pence paid to Rome he marieth the ladie Iudith his two sonnes conspire vpon occasion of breaking a law to depose him king Ethelwulfe dieth his foure sonnes by his first wife Osburga how he bequeathed his kingdoms The tenth Chapter WHen Cuthred K. of Kent had reigned 8 yeeres as before is mentioned he was constreined to giue place vnto one Baldred that tooke vpon him the gouernment reigned the space of 18 yéeres without anie great authoritie for his subiects regarded him but sorilie so that in the end when his countrie was inuaded by the Westsaxons he was easilie constreined to depart into exile And thus was the kingdome of Kent annexed to the kingdome of the Westsaxons after the same kingdome had continued in gouernment of kings created of the same nation for the space of 382 yéers that is to say from the yéere of our Lord 464 vnto the yéere 827. Suithred or Suthred king of Essex was vanquished and expelled out of his kingdome by Egbert king of Westsaxons as before ye maie read in the same yéere that the Kentishmen were subdued by the said Egbert or else verie shortlie after This kingdome continued 281 yeeres from the yéere 614 vnto the yeere 795 as by the table of the Heptarchie set foorth by Alexander Neuill appeereth After the deceasse of Kenwulfe king of Mercia his sonne Kenelme a child of the age of seuen yéeres was admitted king about the yeere of our Lord 821. He had two sisters Quendred and Burgenild of the which the one that is to say Quendred of a malicious mind mooued through ambition enuied hir brothers aduancement and sought to make him awaie so that in the end she corrupted the gouernour of his person one Ashbert with great rewards and high promises persuading him to dispatch hir innocent brother out of life that she might reigne in his place Ashbert one day vnder a colour to haue the yoong king foorth on hunting led him into a thicke wood and there cut off the head from his bodie an impe by reason of his tender yéeres and innocent age vnto the world void of gilt and yet thus traiterouslie murthered without cause or crime he was afterward reputed for a maryr There hath gone a tale that his death should be signified at Rome and the place where the murther was committed by a strange manner for as they say a white â—oue came and sighted vpon the altar of saint Peter bearing a scroll in hir bill which she let fall on the same altar in which scroll among other things this was conteined In clenc liou bath Kenelme kinbarsie â—eth vnder thorne heaued beâ—eaued that is at Clene in a 〈…〉 Keneline the kings child lieth beheaded vnder a thorne This tale I â—ehearse not for anie credit I thinke it woorthie of but onelie for that it séemeth to note the place where the yoong prince innocentlie lost his life After that Kenelme was thus made awaie his vncle Ceolwulfe the brother of king Kenulfe was created king of Mercia and in the second yéere of his reigne was expelled by Bernwulfe Bernwulfe in the third yéere of his reigne was vanquished and put to flight in battell by Egbert king of
Westsaxons and shortlie after slaine of the Eastangles as before ye haue heard Then one Ludicenus or Ludicanus was created king of Mercia and within two yeeres after came to the like end that happened to his predecessor before him as he went about to reuenge his death so that the kingdome of Britaine began now to réele from their owne estate and leane to an alteration which grew in the end to the exection of a perfect monarchie and finall subuersion of their particular estates and regiments After Ludicenus succeeded Wightlafe who first being vanquisht by Egbert king of Westsaxosn was afterwards restored to the kingdome by the same Egbert and reigned 13 yeeres whereof twelue at the least were vnder tribute which he paied to the said Egbert and to his sonne as to his souereignes and supreame gouernours The kingdome of Northumberland was brought in subiection to the kings of Westsaxons as before is mentioned in the yéere of our Lord 828 and in the yéere of the reigne of king Egbert 28 but yet béere it tooke not end as after shall appéere Ethelwulfus otherwise called by some writers Athaulfus began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons in the yéere 837 which was in the 24 yéere of the emperor Ludouicus Pius that was also K. of France in the tenth yéere of Theophilus the emperor of the East about the third yéere of Kenneth the second of that name king of Scots This Ethelwulfe minding in his youth to haue béene a priest entered into the orders of subdeacon and as some write he was bishop of Winchester but howsoeuer the matter stood or whether he was or not sure it is that shortlie after he was absolued of his vowes by authoritie of pope Leo and then maried a proper gentlewoman named Osburga which was his butlers daughter He was of nature courteous and rather desirous to liue in quiet rest than to be troubled with the gouernment of manie countries so that contenting himselfe with the kingdome of Westsaxons he permitted his brother Adelstan to inioy the residue of the countries which his father had subdued as Kent and Essex with other He aided Burthred the king of Mercia against the Welshmen and greatlie aduanced his estimation by giuing vnto him his daughter in mariage But now the fourth destruction which canced to this land by forren enimies was at hand for the people of Denmarke Norway and other of those northeast regions which in that season were great rouers by sea had tasted the wealth of this land by such spoiles and preies as they had taken in the same so that perceiuing they could not purchase more profit anie where else they set their minde to inuade the same on ech side as they had partlie begun in the daies of the late kings Brightriâ—e and Egbert The perfecution vsed by those Danes séemed more gréeâ—ous than anie of the other persecutions either before or sithens that time for the Romans hauing quicklie subdued the land gouerned it noblie without seeking the subuersion thereof The Scots and Picts onelie inuaded the north parts And the Saxons seeking the conquest of the land when they had once go it they kept it and did what they could to better and aduance it to a flourishing estate The Normans likewise hauing made a conquest granted both life and ancient lawes to the former inhabitants but the Danes long time and often assailing the land on euerie side now inuading it in this place and now in that did not at the first so much couet to conquer it as to spoile it nor to beare rule in it as to waste and destroie it who if they were at anie time ouercome the victors were nothing the more in quiet for a new nauie and a greater armie was readie to make some new inuasion neither did they enter all at one place nor at once but one companie on the east side and an other in the west or in the north and south coasts in such sort that the Englishmen knew not whether they should first go to make resistance against them This mischiefe began chieflie in the daies of this king Ethelwulfe but it continued about the space of two hundred yeeres as by the sequele of this booke it shall appéere King Ethelwulfe was not so much giuen to ease but that vpon occasion for defense of his countrie and subiects he was readie to take order for the beating backe of the enimies as occasion serued and speciallie chose such to be of his counsell as were men of great experience and wisedome Amongst other there were two notable prelats Suithune bishop of Winchester and Adelstan bishop of Shireborne who were readie euer to giue him good aduise Suithune was not so much expert in worldlie matters as Adelstan was therefore chieflie counselled the king in things apperteining to his soules health but Adelstan tooke in hand to order matters apperteining to the state of the commonwealth as prouiding of monie and furnishing foorth of men to withstand the Danes so that by him manie things were both boldlie begun and happilie atchiued as by writers hath béene recorded He gouerned the sée of Shireborne the space of 50 yéeres by the good counsell and faithfull aduise of those two prelats King Ethelwulfe gouerned his subiects verie politikelie and by himselfe and his capteins oftentimes put the Danes to flight though as chance of warre falleth out he also receiued at their hands great losses and sundrie sore detriments In the first yéere of his reigne the Danes arriued at Hampton with 33 ships against whome he sent earle Wulhard with part of his armie the which giuing battell to the enimies made great slaughter of them and obteined a noble victorie He sent also earle Adelhelme with the Dorsetshire men against an other number of the Danes which were landed at Portesmouth but after long fight the said Adelhelme was slaine and the Danes obteined the victorie In the yéere following earle Herbert fought against the Danes at Merseware and was there slaine and his men chased The same yeere a great armie of Danes passing by the east parts of the land as through Lindsey Eastangle and Kent slue and murthered an huge number of people The next yéere after this they entered further into the land and about Canturburie Rochester and London did much mischiefe King Ethelwulfe in the fift yéere of his reigne with a part of his armie incountred with the Danes at Carrum the which were arriued in those parties with 30 ships hauing their full fraught of men so that for so small a number of vessels there was a great power of men of warre in so much that they obteined the victorie at that time and put the king to the woorse About the tenth yéere of king Ethelwulfs reigne one of his capteins called Ernwulfe and bishop Adelstan with the Summersetshire men and an other capteine called Osred with the Dorsetshire
men fought against the Danes at a place called Pedredesmuth and vanquished them with great triumph In the sixtéenth yeere of his reigne king Ethelwulfe and his sonne Edelbald hauing assembled all their powers togither gaue battell at Ocley to ◠huge host of Danes the which with foure hundred and fiftie ships had arriued at Thames mouth and destroied the famous cities of London and Canturburie and also had chased Brightwulfe king of Mercia in battell and being now entered into Sontherie were incountered by king Ethelwulfe at Ocley aforesaid after sore fight and incredible slaughter made on both sides in the end the victorie by the power of God was giuen to those that beléeued on him and the losse rested with great confusion to the miscreants Thus king Ethelwulfe obteined a glorious victorie in so mightie a battell as a greater had not beene lightlie heard of to chance within the English dominions The same yeere also Athelstan king of Kent and duke Ealhere fought by sea with the Danes and tooke 9 of their ships and chased the residue Moreouer one earle Ceorle hauing with him the power of Deuonshire fought with the Danes at Winleshore and got the victorie This yéere was verie luckie to the English nation but yet the armie of the Danes lodged all the winter season in the I le of Tenet And this was the first time that they remained héere all the winter vsing afore time but to come and make an inuasion in one place or other and immediatlie to returne home with the prey In the 18 yeere of king Ethelwufes reigne he aided Burthred king of Mercia against the Welshmen as before is mentioned and gaue to him his daughter in marriage the solemnization whereof was kept at Chipnham The same yéere king Ethelwulfe sent his sonne Alured as then but fiue yeeres of age to Rome where he was consecrated K. by pope Leo the fourth and was receiued of him as if he had beene his owne sonne Duke Ealhere or Eachere with the Kentishmen and one Huda or rather Wada with the men of Southerie fought against the armie of Danes at Tenet where great slaughter was made on both sides the Englishmen preuailing in the beginning but in the end both their foresaid dukes or leaders died in that battell beside manie other that were slaine and drowned In the 19 yéere of his reigne king Ethelwulfe ordeined that the tenths or tithes of all lands due to be paid to the church should be frée from all tribute duties or seruices regall And afterwards with great deuotion he went to Rome where he was receiued with great honour and taried there one whole yeere he tooke with him his sonne Alured who had béene there before as ye haue heard He repaired the Saxons schoole which Offa king of Mercia had sometime founded in that citie and latelie had béene sore decaied by fire He confirmed the grant of Peter pence to the intent that no Englishmen from thence-foorth should doo penance in bounds as he saw some there to doo before his face It is also written that he should acquit all the churches of his realme of paieng tribute to his coffers as before ye haue heard moreouer couenanted to send vnto Rome euerie yéere three hundred marks that is to say one hundred marks to saint Peters church an other hundred marks to saint Paules light and the third hundred marks to the Pope In his returne thorough France he married the ladie Iudith daughter to Charles the bald then K. of France and bringing hir with him into his countrie placed hir by him in a chaire of estate with which déed he offended so the minds of his subiects bicause it was against the order taken before him for the offense of Ethelburga that his sonne Ethelbald and Adelstan bishop of Shireborne with Enwulfe earle of Summerset conspired to depose him from his kinglie authoritie but by mediation of friends the matter was taken vp and so ordered that the kingdome was diuided betwixt the father and the sonne with such parcialitie that the sonne had the better part lieng westward and the father was constreined to content himselfe with the east part being the woorst Of this trouble of Ethelwulfe some write otherwise after this manner word for word ¶ Ethelwulfe king of the Westsaxons being returned from Rome the parties beyond the seas was prohibited the entrance into his realme by Adelstane bishop of Shireborne and Ethelbald his eldest sonne pretending outwardlie the coronation of Alfride the mariage of Iudith the French kings daughter and open eating with hir at the table to be the onelie cause of this their manifest rebellion Whereby he séemeth to inferre that this reuolting of Adelstane and his son should procéed of the ambitous desire of Ethelbald to reigne and likelie inough or else this vnequall partition should neuer haue béene made But howsoeuer the matter stood king Ethelwulfe liued not long after his returne from Rome but departed this life after he had ruled the kingdome of the Westsaxons the space of 20 yéeres and od moneths His bodie was buried at Winchester He left behind him foure sonnes Ethelbald Ethelbert or Ethelbright Ethelred and Alfred or Alured which was begotten of his first wife Osburga A little before his death he made his testament and last will appointing his sonne Ethelbald to succéed him in the whole regiment of his kingdoms of Westsex and Sussex which he held by inheritance but the kingdoms of Kent and Essex he assigned to his son Ethelbright About the same tune also the Danes soiourned all the winter season in the I le of Shepie ¶ The old Saxons doo bring the genealogie of this Ethelwulfe to Adam after this maner following Ethelwulfe the sonne of Egbert the son of Alcmund the son of Eaffa the son of Eoppa the son of Ingils the son of Kenred the son of Coelwald the son of Cudwine the son of Ceawlin the son of Kenric the son of Cerdic the son of Eslie the son of Gewise the son of Wingie the son of Freawin the son of Fridagare the son of Brendie the son of Beldegie the son of Woden the son of Frethelwold the son of Freolaffe the son of Frethewolfe the son of Finnie the son of Godulfe the son of Geta the son of Teathwie the son of Bcame the son of Sceldie the son of Seafe the son of Heremod the son of Itermod the son of Hordie the son of Wale the son of Brdwie the son of Sem the son of Noah and so foorth to Adam as you shall find it by retrogradation from the 32 verse vnto the first of the fift chapter of Genesis Which genealogicall recapitulation in their nationall families and tribes other people also haue obserued as the Spaniards who reckon their descent from Hesperus before the Gothes and Moors ouerran their land the Italians from Aeneas before they were mingled with with the Uandals
forward courage hasted to incounter his enimies the which receiued him so sharplie and with so cruell fight that at length the Englishmen were at point to haue turned their backs But herewith came king Ethelred and manfullie ended the battell staied his people from running away and so encouraged them and discouraged the enimies that by the power of God whom as was thought in the morning he had serued the Danes finallie were chased and put to flight losing one of their kings that is to say Basreeg or Osréeg and 5 earles Sidroc the elder and Sidroc the yoonger Osberne Freine and Harold This battell was sore foughten and conâ—inued till night with the slaughter of manie thousands of Danes About 14 daies after king Ethelred and his brother Alured fought eftsoones with the Danish armie at Basing where the Danes had the victorie Also two moneths after this they likewise fought with the Danes at Merton And there the Danes after they had béene put to the woorse pursued in chase a long time yet at length they also got the victorie in which battell Edmund bishop of Shireborne was slaine and manie other that were men of woorthie fame and good account In the summer following a mightie host of the Danes came to Reading and there soiourned for a time ¶ These things agrée not with that which Polydor Virgil hath written of these warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes for he maketh mention of one Iuarus a king of the Danes who landed as he writeth at the mouth of Humber and like a stout enimie inuaded the countrie adioining Against whome Ethelred with his brother Alured came with an armie and incountring the Danes fought with them by the space of a whole day togither and was in danger to haue béene put to the woorse but that the night seuered them asunder In the morning they ioined againe but the death of Iuarus who chanced to be slaine in the beginning of the battell discouraged the Danes so that they were easilie put to flight of whome before they could get out of danger a great number were slaine But after that they had recouered themselues togither and found out a conuenient place where to pitch their campe they chose to their capteines Agnerus and Hubba two brethren which indeuored themselues by all meanes possible to repaire their armie so that within 15 daies after the Danes eftsoones fought with the Englishmen and gaue them such an ouerthrow that little wanted of making an end of all incounters to be attempted after by the Englishmen But yet within a few daies after this as the Danes attended their market to spoile the countrie and range somewhat licentiouslie abroad they fell within â—he danger of such ambushes as were laid for them by king Ethelred that no small slaughter was made of them but yet not without some losse of the Englishmen Amongest others Ethelred himselfe receiued a wound whereof he shortlie after died Thus saith Polydor touching the warres which king Ethelred had with the Danes who yet confesseth as the trueth is that such authors as he herein followed varie much from that which the Danish writers doo record of these matters and namelie touching the dooings of Iuarus as in the Danish historie you may sée more at large But now to our purpose touching the death of king Ethelred whether by reason of hurt receiued in fight against the Danes as Polydor saith or otherwise certeine it is that Ethelred anon after Easter departed this life in the sixt yeare of his reigne and was buried at Winborne abbey In the daies of this Ethelred the foresaid Danish capteins Hungar otherwise called Agnerus and Hubba returning from the north parts into the countrie of the Eastangles came vnto Thetford whereof Edmund who reigned as king in that season ouer the Eastangles being aduertised raised an armie of men and went foorth to giue battell vnto this armie of the Danes But he with his people was chased out of the field and fled to the castell of Framingham where being enuironed with a siege by his enimies he yéelded himselfe vnto them And because he would not renounce the christian faith they bound him to a trée and shot arrowes at him till he died and afterwards cut off his head from his bodie and threw the same into a thicke groue of bushes But afterwards his friends tooke the bodie with the head and â—uried the same at Egleseon where afterward also a faire monasterie was builded by one bishop Aswin and changing the name of the place it was after caâ—â—ed saint Edmundfburie Thus was king Edmund put to death by the cruell Danes for his constant confessing the name of Christ in the 16 yeare of his reigne and so ceased the kingdome of Eastangles For after that the Danes had thus slaine that blessed man they conquered all the countrie wasted it so that through their tyrannie it remained without anie gouernor by the space of nine yeares and then they appointed a king to rule ouer it whose name was Guthrun one of their owne nation who gouerned both the Eastangles and the Eastsaxons Ye haue heard how the Danes slue Osrike and Ella kings of Northumberland After which victorie by them obteined they did much hurt in the north parts of this land and amongest other cruell deeds they destroied the citie of Aâ—â—uid which was a famous citie in the time of the old Saxons as by Beda and other writers dooth manifestlie appeare Here is to be remembred that some writers rehearse the cause to be this Osbright or Osrike king of Northumberland rauished the wife of one Berne that was a noble man of the countrie about Yorke who tooke such great despight thereat that he fled out of the land and went into Denmarke and there complained vnto the king of Denmarke his coosin of the iniurie doone to him by king Osbright Wherevpon the king of Denmarke glad to haue so iust a quarell against them of Northumberland furnished foorth an armie and sent the same by sea vnder the leading of his two brethren Hungar and Hubba into Northumberland where they slue first the said king Osbright and after king Ella at a place besides Yorke which vnto this day is called Ellas croft taking that name of the said Ella being there slaine in defense of his countrie against the Danes Which Ella as we find registred by writers was elected king by such of the Northumbers as in fauour of Berne had refused to be subiect vnto Osbright Alfred ruleth ouer the Westsaxons and the greatest part of England the Danes afflict him with sore warre and cruellie make wast of his kingdome they lie at London a whole winter they inuade Mercia the king whereof Burthred by name forsaketh his countrie and goeth to Rome his death and buriall Halden king of the Danes diuideth Northumberland among his people Alfred incountreth with the
somnesse of life by death diuide Iam post transactos regni vitaeque labores Now after labours past of realme and lie which he did spend Christus ei fit vera quies sceptrúmque perenne Christ is â—o him true quietnesse and scepter void of end In the daies of the foresaid king Alured the kingdome of Mercia tooke end For after that the Danes had expelled king Burthred when he had reigned 22 yeares he went to Rome and there died his wife also Ethelswida the daughter of king Athulfe that was sonne to king Egbert followed him and died in Pauia in Lumbardie The Danes hauing got the countrie into their possession made one Cewulfe K. thereof whome they bound with an oth and deliuerie of pledges that he should not longer kéepe the state with their pleasure and further should be readie at all times to aid them with such power as he should be able to make This Cewulfe was the seruant of king Burthred Within foure yeares after the Danes returned and tooke one part of that kingdome into their owne hands and left the residue vnto Cewulfe But within a few yeares after king Alured obteined that part of Mercia which Cewulfe ruled as he did all the rest of this land except those parcels which the Danes held as Northumberland the countries of the Eastangles some part of Mercia and other The yeare in the which king Alured thus obteined all the dominion of that part of Mercia which Cewulfe had in gouernance was after the birth of our Sauiour 886 so that the foresaid kingdome continued the space of 302 yeares vnder 22 kings from Crida to this last Cewulfe But there he that account the continuance of this kingdome onelie from the beginning of Penda vnto the last yeare of Burthred by which reckoning it stood not past 270 yeares vnder 18 or rather 17 kings counting the last Cewulfe for none who began his reigne vnder the subiection of the Danes about the yeare of our Lord 874 where Penda began his reigne 604. The Eastangles and the Northumbers in these daies were vnder subiection of the Danes as partlie may be perceiued by that which before is rehearsed After Guthrun that gouerned the Eastangles by the terme of 12 yeares one Edhirike or Edrike had the rule in those parts a Dane also and reigned 14 yeares and was at length bereued of his gouernement by king Edward the sonne of king Alured as after shall appeare But now although that the Northumbers were brought greatlie vnder fooâ— by the Danes yet could they not forget their old accustomed maner to stirre tumults and rebellion against their gouernours insomuch that in the yeare 872 they expelled not onelie Egbert whome the Danes had appointed king ouer one part of the countrie as before you haue heard but also their archbishop Wilfehere In the yeare following the same Egbert departed this life after whome one Rigsig or Ricsige succéeded as king and the archbishop Wolfehere was restored home In the same yeare the armie of Danes which had wintered at London came from thence into Northumberland and wintered in Lindseie at a place called Torkseie and went the next yeare into Mercia And in the yeare 975 a part of them returned into Northumberland as before ye haue heard In the yeare following Ricsig the king of Northumberland departed this life after whome an other Egbert succéeded And in the yeare 983 the armie of the Danes meaning to inhabit in Northumberland and to settle themselues there chose Guthrid the sonne of one Hardicnute to their king whome they had sometime sold to a certeine widow at Witingham But now by the abuise of an abbat called Aldred they redéemed his libertie and ordeined him king to rule both Danes and Englishmen in that countrie It was said that the same Aldred being abbat of holie Iland was warned in a vision by S. Cuthberd to giue counsell both to the Danes and Englishmen to make the same Guthrid king This chanced about the 13 yeare of the reigne of Alured king of Westsaxons When Guthrid was established king he caused the bishops sée to be remoued from holie Iland vnto Chester in the stréet and for an augmentation of the reuenues and iurisdiction belonging thereto he assigned and gaue vnto saint Cuthbert all that countrie which lieth betwixt the riuers of Teise and Tine ¶ Which christian act of the king liuing in a time of palpable blindnesse and mistie superstition may notwithstanding be a light to the great men and péeres of this age who pretend religion with zeale and professe in shew the truth with feruencie not to impouerish the patrimonie of the church to inrich themselues and their posteritie not to pull from bishoprikes their ancient reuenues to make their owne greater not to alienate ecclesiasticall liuings into temporall commodities not to seeke the conuersion of college lands into their priuat possessions not to intend the subuersion of cathedrall churches to fill their owne cofers not to ferret out concealed lands for the supporte of their owne priuat lordlines not to destroy whole towneships for the erection of one statelie manour not to take and pale in the commons to inlarge their seueralles but like good and gratious common-wealth-men in all things to preferre the peoples publike profit before their owne gaine and glorie before their owne pompe and pleasure before the satisfieng of their owne inordinate desires Moreouer this priuiledge was granted vnto saint Cuthberts shrine that whosouer fled vnto the same for succour and safegard should not be touched or troubled in anie wise for the space of thirtie seuen daies And this fréedome was confirmed not onelie by king Guthrid but also by king Alured Finallie king Guthrid departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 894 after he had ruled the Northumbers with much crueltie as some say by the terme of a 11 yeares or somewhat more He is named by some writers Gurmond and also Gurmo thought to be the same whome king Alured caused to be baptised Whereas other affirme that Guthrid who ruled the Eastangles was he that Alured receiued at the fontstone William Malmesburie taketh them to be but one man which is not like to be true After this Guthrid or Gurmo his sonne Sithrike succeeded and after him other of that line till king Adelstane depriued them of the dominion and tooke it into his owne hands Edward succeedeth his father Alured in regiment he is disquieted by his brother Adelwold a man of a defiled life he flieth to the Danes and is of them receiued king Edwards prouision against the irruptions and forraies of the Danes Adelwold with a nauie of Danes entreth Eastangles the Essex men submit themselues he inuadeth Mercia and maketh great wast the Kentishmens disobedience preiudiciall to themselues they and the Danes haue a great conflict king Edward concludeth a truce with them he maketh a great slaughter
of them by his Westsaxons and Mercians what lands came to king Edward by the â—eath of Edred duke of Mercia he recouereth diuers places out of the Danes hands and giueth them manie a foile what castels he builded he inuadeth Eastangles putteth Ericke a Danish king therof to flight his owne subiects murther him for his crueltie his kingdome returneth to the right of king Edward with other lands by him thereto annexed his sister Elfleda gouerned the countrie of Mercia during hir life The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Alured his sonne Edward surnamed the elder began his reigne ouer the more part of England in the yeare of our Lord 901 which was in the second yeare of the emperor Lewes in the eight yeare of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France and about the eight yeare of Donald king of Scotland He was consecrated after the maner of other kings his ancestors by Athelred the archbishop of Canturburie This Edward was not so learned as his father but in princelie power more high and honorable for he ioined the kingdome of Eastangles and Mercia with other vnto his dominion as after shall be shewed and vanquished the Danes Scots and Welshmen to his great glorie and high commendation In the beginning of his reigne he was disquieted by his brother Adelwold which tooke the towne of Winborne besides Bath and maried a nun there whome he had defloured attempted manie things against his brother Wherevpon the king came to Bath and though Adelwold shewed a countenance as if he would haue abidden the chance of warre within Winborne yet he stole awaie in the night and fled into Northumberland where he was ioifullie receiued of the Danes The king tooke his wife being left behind and restored hir to the house from whence she was taken ¶ Some haue written that this Adelwold or Ethelwold was not brother vnto king Edward but his vncles sonne After this king Edward prouiding for the suertie of his subiects against the forraies which the Danes vsed to make fortified diuers cities and townes and stuffed them with great garrisons of souldiers to defend the inhabitants and to expell the enimies And suerlie the Englishmen were so invred with warres in those daies that the people being aduertised of the inuasion of the enimies in anie part of their countrie would assemble oftentimes without knowledge of king or capteine and setting vpon the enimies went commonlie awaie with victorie by reason that they ouermatched them both in number and practise So were the enimies despised of the English souldiers and laughed to scorne of the king for their foolish attempts Yet in the third yeare of king Edwards reigne Adelwold his brother came with a nauie of Danes into the parties of the Eastangles and euen at the first the Essex men yeelded themselues vnto him In the yéere following he inuaded the countrie of Mercia with a great armie wasting and spoiling the same vnto Crikelade and there passing ouer the Thames rode foorth till he came to Basingstoke or as some bookes haue Brittenden harieng the countrie on each side and so returned backe vnto Eastangles with great ioy and triumph King Edward awakened héerewith assembled his people and followed the enimies wasting all the countries betwixt the riuer of Ouse and saint Edmunds ditch And when he should returne he gaue commandement that no man should staie behind him but come backe togither for doubt to be forelaid by the enimies The Kentishmen notwithstanding this ordinance and commandement remained behind although the king sent seuen messengers for them The Danes awaiting their aduantage came togither and fiercelie fought with the Kentishmen which a long time valiantlie defended themselues But in the end the Danes obteined the victorie although they lost more people there than the Kentishmen did and amongst other there were slaine the foresaid Adelwold and diuerse of the chiefe capteins amongst the Danes Likewise of the English side there died two dukes Siwolfe Singlem or Sigbelme with sundrie other men of name both temporall and also spirituall lords and abbats In the fift yéere of his reigne king Edward concluded a truce with the Danes of Eastangle and Northumberland at Itingford But in the yéere following he sent an armie against them of Northumberland which slue manie of the Danes and tooke great booties both of people and cattell remaining in the countrie the space of fiue weekes The yéere next insuing the Danes with a great armie entered into Mercia to rob spoile the countrie against whome king Edward sent a mightie host assembled togither of the Westsaxons them of Mercia which set vpon the Danes as they were returning homeward and slue of them an huge multitude togither with their chiefe capteins and leaders as king Halden and king Eolwils earle Uter earle Scurfa and diuerse other In the yéere 912 or as Simon Dunel saith 908 the duke of Mercia Edred or Etheldred departed this life and then king Edward seized into his hands the cities of London and Oxford and all that part of Mercia which he held But afterwards he suffered his sister Elfleda to inioy the most part thereof except the said cities of London and Oxford which he still reteined in his owne hand This Elfleda was wife to the said duke Edred or Etheldred as before you haue heard of whose woorthie acts more shall be said heereafter In the ninth yéere of his reigne king Edward built a castell at Hertford and likewise he builded a towne in Essex at Wightham and lay himselfe in the meane time at Maldon otherwise Meauldun bringing a great part of the countrie vnder his subiection which before was subiect to the Danes In the yéere following the armie of the Danes departed from Northampton and Chester in breach of the former truce and slue a great number of men at Hochnerton in Oxfordshire And shortlie after their returne home an other companie of them went foorth and came to Leighton where the people of the countrie being assembled togither fought with them put them to flight taking from them all the spoile which they had got and also their horsses In the 11 yéere of king Edward a fleet of Danes compassed about the west parts came to the mouth of Seuerne and so tooke preies in Wales they also tooke prisoner a Welsh bishop named Camelgaret at Irchenfield whome they led to their ships but king Edward redéemed him out of their hands paieng them fortie pounds for his ransome After that the armie of Danes went foorth to spoile the countrie about Irchenfield but the people of Chester Hereford and other townes and countries thereabout assembled togither and giuing battell to the enimies put them to flight and slue one of their noble men called earle Rehald and Geolcil the brother of earle Uter with a great part of their armie draue the residue into a
in Cornwall Werstan to Shireborne Adelme to Welâ—es and Edulfe to Kirton Also to the prouince of Sussex he ordeined one Bernegus and to Dorchester for the prouince of Mercia one Cenulfus ¶ Héere ye must note that where William Malme Polychro and other doo affirme that pope Formosus did accursse king Edward and the English nation for suffering the bishops sées to be vacant it can not stand with the agréement of the time vnlesse that the cursse pronounced by Formosus for this matter long afore was not regarded vntill Edward had respect thereto For the same Formosus began to gouerne the Romane sée about the yéere of our Lord 892 and liued in the papasie not past six yeeres so that he was dead before king Edward came to the crowne But how so euer this matter maie fall out this ye haue to consider although that Pleimond was sent vnto Rome to aduertise the pope what the king had decréed doone in the ordeining of bishops to their seuerall sées as before ye haue heard yet as maister Fox hath noted the gouernance and direction of the church depended chieflie vpon the kings of this land in those daies as it manifestlie appeereth as well by the decrees of king Alfred as of this king Edward whose authoritie in the election of bishops as before ye haue heard séemed then alone to be sufficient Moreouer I thinke it good to aduertise you in this place that this Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie of whome ye haue heard before was the 19 in number from Augustine the first archbishop there for after Brightwold that was the 8 in number and first of the English nation that gouerned the sée succéeded Taduin that sat thrée yéeres Notelin fiue yéeres Cuthbert 18 yéeres Brethwin thrée yeeres Lambert 27 yéeres Adelard 13 yéeres Wilfred 28 yéeres Theologildus or Pleogildus â— yéeres Celuotus or Chelutus 10 yéeres Then succéeded Aldred of whome king Edward receiued the crowne and he was predecessor to Pleimond A litle before the death of king Edward Sithrike the king of Northumberland killed his brother Nigellus and then king Reinold conquered the citie of Yorke Adelstane succeedeth his father Edward in the kingdome Alfred practising by treason to keepe him from the gouernement sanke downe suddenlie as he was taking his oth for his purgation the cause why Alfred opposed himselfe against Adelstane whose praise is notable what he did to satisfie the expectation of his people ladie Beatrice king Edwards daughter maried to Sithrike a Danish gouernor of the Northumbers by whose meanes Edwin king Edwards brother was drowned practises of treason the ladie Beatrice strangelie put to death by hir stepsons for being of counsell to poison hir husband Sithrike hir death reuenged vpon the tormentors by hir father king Edward and how chronographers varie in the report of this historie The xix Chapter ADelstane the eldest sonne of king Edward began his reigne ouer the more part of all England the yéere of our Lord 924 which was in the 6 yere of the emperour Henrie the first in the 31 yéere of the reigne of Charles surnamed Simplex king of France thrée moneths after the burning of Pauie about the 22 or 23 yéere of Constantine the third king of Scotland This Adelstane was crowned and consecrated king at Kingstone vpon Thames of Aldelme the archbishop of Canturburie who succéeded Pleimond He was the 24 king in number from Cerdicus or Cerdike the first king of the Westsaxons There were in the beginning some that set themselues against him as one Alfred a noble man which practised by treason to haue kept him from the gouernement but he was apprehended yer he could bring his purpose to passe and sent to Rome there to trie himselfe giltie or not giltie And as he tooke his oth for his purgation before the altar of saint Peter he suddenlie fell downe to the earth so that his seruants tooke him vp and bare him into the English schoole or hospitall where the third night after he died Pope Iohn the tenth sent vnto king Adelstane to know if he would that his bodie should be laid in christian buriall or not The king at the contemplation of Afreds friends and kinsfolks signified to the pope that he was contented that his bodie should be interred amongst other christians His lands being forfeited were giuen by the king vnto God and saint Peter The cause that mooued Alfred and other his complices against the king was as some haue alledged his bastardie But whether that allegation were true or but a slander this is certeine that except that steine of his honor there was nothing in this Adelstane worthie of blame so that he darkened all the glorious same of his predecessors both in vertuous conditions and victorious triumphs Such difference is there to haue that in thy selfe wherein to excell rather than to stand vpon the woorthinesse of thine ancestors sith that can not rightlie be called a mans owne After that king Adelstane was established in the estate he indeuored himselfe to answer the expectation of his people which hoped for great wealth to insue by his noble and prudent gouernance First therfore meaning to prouide for the suertie of his countrie he concluded a peace with Sithrike king of the Northumbers vnto whome as ye haue heard he gaue one of his sisters named Editha in mariage Sithrike liued not past one yéere after he had so maried hir And then Adelstane brought the prouince of the Northumbers vnto his subiection expelling one Aldulph out of the same that rebelled against him There be that write that Godfrie and Aulafe the sonnes of Sithrike succéeding their father in the gouernement of Northumberland by practising to mooue warre against king Adelstane occasioned him to inuade their countrie and to chase them out of the same so that Aulafe fled into Ireland Godfrie into Scotland but other write that Godfrie was the father of Reignold which wan Yorke after that Sithrike had slaine his brother Nigellus as before is mentioned ¶ The Scotish chronicles varie in report of these matters from the English writers whose chronicles affirme that in the life time of king Edward his daughter Beatrice was giuen in mariage to Sithrike the gouernor of the Danes in Northumberland with condition that if anie male were procreated in that mariage the same should inherit the dominions of king Edward after his decease King Edward had a brother as they say named Edwin a iolie gentleman and of great estimation amongst the Englishmen He by Sithrikes procurement was sent into Flanders in a ship that leaked and so was drowned to the great reioising of all the Danes least if he had suruiued his brother he would haue made some businesse for the crowne About the same time Adelstane a base sonne of K. Edward fled the realme for doubt to be made away by some like traitorous practise of the Danes Shortlie after king
Edward vnderstanding that Sithrike went about some mischiefe toward him persuaded his daughter to poison hir husband the said Sithrike Then Aulafe or Aualassus and Godfrie the sonnes of Sithrike finding out by diligent examination that Beatrice was of counsell in poisoning hir husband they caused hir to be apprehended and put to death on this wife She was set naked vpon a smithes cold anuill or stithie and there with hard rosted egs being taken out of the hot imbers were put vnder hir armepits and hir armes fast bound to hir bodie with a cord and so in that state she remained till hir life passed from hir King Edward in reuenge of his daughters death mooued warre against the two brethren Aulafe and Godfrie and in battell finallie vanquished them but was slaine in the same battell himselfe Thus haue the Scotish chronicles recorded of these matters as an induction to the warres which followed betwixt the Scots and Danes as confederates against king Adelstane but the truth thereof we leaue to the readers owne iudgement For in our English writers we find no such matter but that a daughter of king Edward named Edgitha or Editha after hir fathers deceasse was by hir brother king Adelstane about the first yéere of his reigne giuen in mariage as before ye haue heard vnto the foresaid Sithrike king of Northumberland that was descended of the Danish bloud who for the loue of the yoong ladie renounced his heathenish religion and became a christian but shortlie after forsaking both his wife and the christian faith he set vp againe the worshipping of idols and within a while after as an apostata miserablie ended his life Whervpon the yoong ladie hir virginitie being preserued and hir bodie vndefiled as they write passed the residue of hir daies at Polle swoorth in Warwikeshire spending hir time as the same writers affirme in fasting watching praieng and dooing of almesdéedes and so at length departed out of this world Thus our writers differ from the Scotish historie both in name and maner of end as concerning the daughter of king Edward that was coupled in mariage with Sithrike Adelstane subdueth Constantine king of Scots Howell king of Wales and Wulferth king of Northwales the Scots possesse a great part of the north countries Adelstane conquereth the Scots for aiding Godfrie his enimie a miracle declaring that the Scots ought to obey the king of England king Adelstane banisheth his brother Edwin he is for a conspiracie drowned in the sea Adelstane repenteth him of his rigour in respect of that misfortune against his brother Aulafe sometimes king of Northumberland inuadeth England he disguiseth himselfe like a minstrell and surueieth the English campe vnsuspected he is discouered after his departure he assaileth the English campe Adelstane being comforted with a miracle discomfiteth his enimies he maketh them of Northwales his tributaries he subdueth the Cornishmen his death the description of his person his vertues of what abbeis monasteries he was founder his estimation in forren realmes what pretious presents were sent him from other princes and how he bestowed them a remembrance of Guy the erle of Warwike The xx Chapter AFter that king Adelstane had subdued them of Northumberland he was aduertised that not onelie Constantine king of Scots but also Huduale or Howell K. of Wales went about a priuie conspiracie against him Herevpon with all conuenient spéed assembling his power he went against them and with like good fortune subdued them both and also Uimer or Wulferth R. of Northwales so that they were constreined to submit themselues vnto him who shortlie after moued with pitie in considering their sudden fall restored them all three to their former estates but so as they should acknowledge themselues to gouerne vnder him pronouncing withall this notable saieng that More honorable it was to make a king than to be a king Ye must vnderstand that as it appeareth in the Scotish chronicles the Scotishmen in time of wars that the Danes gaue the English nation got a part of Cumberland and other the north countries into their possession and so by reason of their néere adioining vnto the confines of the English kings there chanced occasions of warre betwixt them as well in the daies of king Edward as of this Adelstane his sonne although in déed the Danes held the more part of the north countries till that this Adelstane conquered the same out of their hands and ioined it vnto other of his dominions constreining as well the Danes of whome the more part of the inhabitants then consisted as also the Englishmen to obey him as their king and gouernour Godfrie as is said being fled to the Scots did so much preuaile there by earnest sute made to king Constantine that he got a power of men and entring with the same into Northumberland besiged the citie of Duresme soliciting the citizens to receiue him which they would gladlie haue doone if they had not perceiued how he was not of power able to resist the puissance of king Adelstane and therefore doubting to be punished for their offenses if they reuolted they kept the enimies out King Adelstane being sore moued against the king of Scots that thus aided his enimies raised an armie and went northward purposing to reuenge that iniurie At his comming into Yorkshire he turned out of the way to visit the place where saint Iohn of Beuerlie was buried and there offered his knife promising that if he returned with victorie he would redéeme the same with a woorthie price and so proceeded and went forwards on his iournie and entring Scotland wasted the countrie by land vnto Dunfoader and Wertermore and his nauie by sea destroied the coasts alongst the shore euen to Catnosse and so he brought the king of Scots and other his enimies to subiection at his pleasure constreining the same K. of Scots to deliuer him his son in hostage It is said that being in his iournie néere vnto the towne of Dunbar he praied vnto God that at the instance of saint Iohn of Beuerlie it would please him to grant that he might shew some open token whereby it should appeare to all them that then liued and should he 〈◊〉 succéed that the Scots ought to 〈◊〉 subiect vnto the kings of England Herewith the king with his sword sâ—ote vpon a great stone standing néere to the castle of Dunbar and with the stroke there appeared a clift in the saine stone to the length of 〈◊〉 which remained to be shewed as a 〈◊〉 backe to 〈◊〉 he redeemedes es year after At his 〈…〉 his knife with a large price as before he had promised After this was Edwin the kings brother a coused of some conspiracie by him begiâ—â— against the king wherevpon he was banished the land and sent out in an old rotten vessell without rower or mariner onelie accompanied with one esquier so that beingstanding néere to the castle of Dunbar and with
Wolstan archbishop of Yorke that liued in his daies for whose sake he greatlie inriched that bishoprike His fame spread ouer all the parties of Europe so that sundrie princes thought themselues happie if they might haue his friendship either by affinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed his sisters so highlie in mariage as before ye haue heard He receiued manie noble and rich presents from diuers princes as from Hugh king of France horsses and sundrie rich iewels with certeine relikes as Constantines sword in the hilt whereof was set one of the nailes wherewith Christ was fastened to the crosse the speare of Charles the great which was thought to be the same where with the side of our sauiour was pearced the banner of saint Maurice with a part of the holie crosse andaffinitie or otherwise by meanes whereof he bestowed likewise a part of the thorned crowne yet Mandeuile saw the one halfe of this crowne in France and the other at Constantinople almost 400 yeares after this time as he writeth Of these iewels king Adelstane gaue part to the abbie of saint Swithon at Winchester and part to the abbie of Malmesburie Moreouer the king of Norwaie sent vnto him a goodlie ship of fine woorkmanship with gilt sterne and purple sailes furnished round about the decke within with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies of this Adelstane reigned that right worthie Guy earle of Warwike who as some writers haue recorded fought with a mightie giant of the Danes in a singular combat and vanquished him Edmund succeedeth Adelstane in the kingdome the Danes of Northumberland rebell against him a peace concluded betwene Aulafe their king and king Edmund vpon conditions Aulafe dieth another of that name succeedethwithin with a rowe of gilt pauises ¶ In the daies him king Edmund subdueth the Danes aud compelleth them to receiue the christian faith Reinold and Aulafe are baptised they violate their fealtie vowed to king Edmund they are put to perpetuall exile why king Edmund wasted all Northumberland caused the eies of king Dunmails sonnes to be put out and assigned the said countrie to Malcolme king of Scots the Scotish chroniclers error in peruerting the time order of the English kings king Edmunds lawes by what misfortune he came to his end how his death was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of the vertue of the crosse Dunstane reproueth duke Elstane his dreame and how the interpretation thereof came to passe The xxj Chapter AFter that Adelstane was departed this life without leauing issue behind to succéed him in the kingdome his brother Edmund sonnedeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale of Edward the elder borne of his last wife Edgiue tooke vpon him the gouernement of this land and began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 940 which was in the fift yeare of the emperor Otho the 1 in the 13 of Lewes surnamed Transmarinus king of France and about the 38 yeare of Constantine the third king of Scotland The Danes of Northumberland rebelled against this Edmund and ordeined Aulafe to be their king whom they haddeath was foreshewed to Dunstane in a vision a tale called out of Ireland Some write that this Aulafe which now in the beginning of Edmunds reigne came into Northumberland was king of Norwaie hauing a great power of men with him marched foorth towards the south parts of this land in pupose to subdue the whole but king Edmund raised a mightie armie and incountred with his enimies at Leicester Howbeit yer the matter came to the vttermost triall of battell through the earâ—est sute of the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo and Wolstan a peace was concluded so as Edmund should inioy all that part of the land which lieth from Watling stréet southward Aulafe should inioy the other part as it lieth from the same street northward Then Aulafe tooke to wife the 〈◊〉 Alditha daughter to earle Ormus by whoâ—e counsell and assistance he had thus obteined the vpper hand But this Aulafe in the yeere following after he had destroied the church of saint Balter and burned Tinningham departed this life Then the other Aulafeof the archbishop of Canturburie and Yorke Odo that was sonne to king Sithrike tooke vpon him to gouerne the Northumbers After this in the yeare 942 king Edmund assembling an armie first subdued those Danes which had got into their possession the cities and towns of Lincolne Leicester Darhie Stafford and Notingham constreining them to receiue the christian faith and reduced all the countries euen vnto Humber vnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and Reinold the sonne of Garmo who as you haue heard subdued Yorke as a meane the sooner to obteine peace offered to become christians to submit themselues vnto him wherevpon he receiued them to his peace There be that write that this Aulafe is not that Aulafe which was sonne to king Sithrike but rather that the other was he with whom king Edmund made partition of the realme but they agree that this second Aulafe was a Dane also being conuerted to the faith as well throughvnder his subiection This doone Aulafe and constraint of the kings puissance as through the preaching of the gospell was baptised king Edmund being godfather both vnto him and vnto the foresaid Reinold to Aulafe at the verie fontstone and to Reinold at his confirmation at the bishops hands Neuerthelesse their wicked natures could not rest in quiet so that they brake both promise to God and to their prince and were therefore in the yeare next following driuen both out of the countrie and punished by perpetuall exile And so king Edmund adioined Northumberland without admitting anie other immediat gouernor vnto his owne estate Moreouer he wasted and spoiled whole Cumberland because he could not reduce the people of that countrie vnto due obeisance and conformable subiection The two sonnes of Dunmaile king of that prouince he apprehended and caused their eies to be put out Herewith vpon consideration either of such aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that time or some other friendlie respect he assigned the said countrie of Cumberland vnto Malcolme king of Scots to hold the same by fealtie of him and his successors The Scotish chronicles peruerting the time and order of the acts and doings of the English kings which reigned about this season affirme that by couenants of peace concluded betwixt Malcolme king of Scotland and Adelstan king of England it was agréed that Cumberland should remaine to the Scots as in their chronicles you may find atsuch aid as he had receiued of the Scots at that full expressed And againe that Indulfe who succéeded Malcolme in the kingdome of Scotland aided king Edmund against Aulafe whom the same chronicles name Aualassus but the time which they attribute vnto the reignes of their kings will not alow the same to stand
For by account of their writers king Malcolme began not his reigne till after the deceasse of king Adelstan who departed this life in the yeare 940. And Malcolme succéeded Constantine the third in the yeare 944 which was about the third yeare of king Edmunds reigne and after Malcolme that reigned 15 yeares succeeded Indulfe in the yeare 959. The like discordance precedeth and followeth in their writers as to the diligent reader in conferring their chronicles with ours manifestlie appeareth We therefore to satisfie the desirous to vnderstand and sée the diuersitie of writers haue for the more part in their chronicles left the same as we found it But now to the other dooings of king Edmund the third in the yeare 944 which was about it is recorded that he ordeined diuers good and wholsome lawes verie profitable and necessarie for the commonwealth which lawes with diuers other of like antiquitie are forgot and blotted out by rust of time the consumer of things woorthie of long remembrance as saith Polydor but sithens his time they haue béene recouered for the more part by maister William Lambert turned into Latine were imprinted by Iohn Day in the yeare 1568 as before I haue said Finallie this prince king Edmund after he had reigned sixe yeares and a halfe he came to his end by great miisfortune For as some say it chanced that espieng where one of his seruants was in danger to be slaine amongest his enimies that were about him with drawen swords as he stepped in to haue holpen his seruant he was slaine at a place called Pulcher church or as other haue Michelsbourgh Other say that kéeping a great feast at the aforesaid place on the day of saint Augustine the Englishas before I haue said Finallie this prince king apostle which is the 26 of Maie and as that yeare came about it fell on the tuesday as he was set at the table he espied where a common robber was placed neere vnto him whome sometime he had banished the land and now being returned without licence he presumed to come into the kings presence wherewith the king was so moued with high disdaine that he suddenlie arose from the table and flew vpon the theefe and catching him by the heare of the head threw him vnder his féet wherewithas before I haue said Finallie this prince king the théefe hauing fast hold on the king brought him downe vpon him also and with his knife stroke him into the bellie in such wise that the kings bowels fell out of his chest and there presentlie died The theefe was hewen in péeces by the kings seruants but yet he slue and hurt diuers before they could dispatch him This chance was lamentable namelie to the English people which by the ouertimelie death of their king in whome appeared manie euident tokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they had conceiued of great wealth to increase by his prudent and most princelie gouernement His bodie was buried at Glastenburie where Dunstane was then abbat There be that write that the death of king Edmund was signified aforehand to Dunstane who about the same time attending vpon the same king as he remooued from one place to an other chanced to accompanie himselfe with a noble man one duke Elstane and as they rode togither behold suddenlietokens of great excellencie lost the hope which they Dunstane saw in the waie before him where the kings musicians rode the diuell running and leaping amongst the same musicians after a reioising maner whome after he had beheld a good while he said to the duke Is it possible that you may see that which I sée The duke answered that he saw nothing otherwise than he ought to sée Then said Dunstane Blesse your eies with the signe of the crosse and trie whether you can see that I sée And when he had doone as Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in likenesse of a little short euill fauoured Aethiopian dansing and leaping whereby they gathered that some euill hap was towards some of the companie but when they had crossed and blessed them the foule spirit vanished out of their sight Now after they had talked of this vision and made an end of their talke touching the same the duke required of Dunstane to interpret a dreame which he had of late in sléepe and that was this He thought that he saw in a vision the king with all his nobls sitas Dunstane appointed him he saw also the féend in in his dining chamber at meate and as they were there making merrie togither the king chanced to fall into a dead sléepe and all the noble men and those of his councell that were about him were changed into robucks and goats Dunstane quicklie declared that this dreame signified the kings death and the changing of the nobles into dum and insensible beasts betokened that the princes gouernors of the realme should decline from the waie of truth and wander as foolish beasts without a guide to rule them Also the night after this talke when the king was set at supper Dunstane saw the same spirit or some other walke vp and downe amongst them that waited at the table and within thrée daies after the king was slaine as before ye haue heard Edred succedeth his brother Edmund in the realme of England the Northumbers rebell against him they and the Scots sweare to be his true subiects they breake their oth and ioine with Aulafe the Dane who returneth into Northumberland and is made king thereof the people expell him and erect Hericius in his roome king Edred taketh reuenge on the Northumbers for their disloialtie the rereward of his armie is assalted by an host of his enimies issuing out of Yorke the Northumbers submit themselues and put awaie Hericius their king Wolstane archbishop of Yorke punished for his disloialtie whereto Edred applied himselfe afterin the realme of England the Northumbers the appeasing of ciuill tumults his death and buriall a special signe of Edreds loue to Dunstane abbat of Glastenburie his practise of cousenage touching king Edreds treasure The xxij Chapter EDred the brother of Edmund and sonne to Edward the elder and to Edgiue his last wife began his reigne ouer the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 946 or as other say 997 which was in the twelfe yéere of the emperor Otho the first and in the 21 yéere of the reigne of Lewes K. of France about the third or fourth yéere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was crowned and annointed the 16 day of August by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie at Kingstone vpon Thames In the first yéere oflast wife began his reigne ouer his reigne the Northumbers rebelled against him wherevpon he raised an armie inuaded their countrie and subdued them by force This doone he went forward into Scotland but the Scots without shewing anie resistance
women both mother and daughter whome king Edward kept as concubines for the mother being of noble parentage sought to satisfie the kings lust in hopeto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to that either he would take hir or hir daughter vnto wife And therefore perceiuing that Dunstane was sore against such wanton pastime as the king vsed in their companie she so wrought that Dunstane was through hir earnest trauell banished the land This is also reported that when he should depart the realme the diuell was heard in the west end of the church taking vp a great laughter after his roring maner as though he should shew himselfe gled and ioifull at Dunstanes going into exile But Dunstane perceiuingto doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his behauiour spake to him and said Well thou aduersarie doo not so greatly reioise at the matter for thou dooest not now so much reioise at my departure but by Gods grace thou shalt be as sorrowfull for my returne Thus was Dunstane banished by king Edwine so that he was compelled to passe ouer into Flanders where he remained for a time within a monasterie at Gant finding much friendship at the hands of the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to wreake his wrath the king spoiled manie religious houses of their goods and droue out the moonks placing secular priests in their roomes as namelie at Malmesburie where yet the house was not empaired but rather inriched in lands and ornaments by the kings liberalitie and the industrious meanes of the same priests which tooke vp the bones of saint Aldelme and put the same into a shrine At length the inhabitants of the middle part of England euen from Humber to Thames rebelled against him andof the gouernor of that countrie Also the more to elected his brother Edgar to haue the gouernement ouer them wherwith king Edwine tooke such griefe for that he saw no meane at hand how to remedie the matter that shortlie after when he had reigned somewhat more than foure yéeres he died and his bodie was buried at Winchester in the new abbeie EDgar the second sonne of Edmund late king of England after the decease of his elder brother the foresaid Edwine began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yeere of our Lord God 959 in the 22 yéere of the emperour Otho the first in the fourth yéere of the reigne of Lotharius king of France 510 almost ended after the comming of the Saxons 124 after the arriuall of the Danes and in the last yéere of Malcolme king of Scotland He was crowned consecrated at Bath or as some say at Kingstone vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Tanturburie being as then not past 16 yéeres of age when he was thus admitted king He was no lesse indued with commendable gifts ofrealme of England in the yeere of our Lord God mind than with strength and force of bodie He was a great fauorer of moonks and speciallie had Dunstane in high estimation Aboue all things in this world he regarded peace and studied dailie how to preserue the same to the commoditie aduancement of his subiects When he had established things in good quiet and set an order in matters as séemed to him best for the peaceable gouernement of his people he prepared a great nauie of ships and diuiding them in thrée parts he appointed euerie part to a quarter of the realme to wast about the coast that no forren enimie should approch the land but that they might be incountered and put backe before they could take land And euerie yeere after Easter he vsed to giue order that his ships should assemble togither in their due places and then would he with the east nauie saile to the west parts of his realme and sending those ships backe he would with the west nauie saile into the north parts and with the north nauie come backe againe into the east This custome he vsed that he might fcowre the seas of all pirats theeues In the winter season and spring time he would ride through the prouinces of his realme searching out how the iudges and great lords demeaned themselues in the administration of iustice sharpelie punishing those that were found guiltie of extortion or had done otherwise in anie point than dutie required In all things he vsed such politike discretion that neither was he put in danger by treason of his subiects into the north parts and with the north nauie come nor molested by forren enimies He caused diuerse kings to bind themselues by oth to be true and faithfull vnto him as Kinadius or rather Induf king of Scotland Malcolme king of Cumberland Mascutius an archpirat or as we may call him a maister rouer and also all the kings of the Welshmen as Duffnall Girffith Huvall Iacob and Iudithill all which came to his court and by their solemne othes receiued sware to be at his commandement And for the more manifest testimonie therof he hauing them with him at Chester caused them to enter into a barge vpon the water of Dée and placing himselfe in the forepart of the barge at the helme he caused those eight high princes to row the barge vp and downe the water shewing thereby his princelie prerogatiue and roiall magnificence in that he might vse the seruice of so manie kings that were his subiects And there vpon he said as hath him reported that then might his successours account themselues kings of England when they inioiedAnd for the more manifest testimonie therof such prerogatiue of high and supreme honor The fame of this noble prince was spred ouer all as well on this side the sea as beyond insomuch that great resort of strangers chanced in his daies which came euer into this land to serue him and to sée the state of his court as Saxons and other yea and also Danes which became verie familiar with him He fauored in déed the Danes as hath béene said more than stood with the commoditie of his subiects for scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had their dwelling in the same among the Englishmen whereby came great harme for whereas the Danes by nature were great drinkers the Englishmen by continuall conuersation with them learned the same vice King Edgar to reforme in part such excessiue quaffing as then began to grow in vse caused by the procurement of Dunstane nailes to be set incups of a certeine measure marked for the purpose that none should drinke more than was assigned by such measured cups Englishmen also learned of the Saxons scarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had Flemings and other strangers their peculiar kind of vices as of the Saxons a discordered fiercenesse of mind of the Flemings a féeble tendernesse of bodie where before they reioised in their owne simplicitie and estéemed not the lewd
in their roomes by authoritie of pope Iohn the 13. This reformation or rather deformation was vsed by king Edgar in many other places of the realme He was as appeareth by diuers writers namelie in his beginning cruell against his owne people and wanton in lusting after yoong women as you haue heard before Of stature proportion of bodie he was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed within so little a personage such strength that he durst incounter and combat with him that was thought most strong onelie doubting this least he which should haue to doo with him should stand in feare of him And as it chanced at a great feast where oftentimes men vse their toongs more liberrallie than néedeth Kenneth the king of Scots cast out certeine words in this maner It may saith hée séeme a maruell that so manie countries and prouinces should be subiect to such a little silliehe was but small and low but yet nature had inclosed bodie as Edgar is These words being borne awaie by a â—ester or minstrell and afterwards vttered to Edgar with great reproch he wiselie dissembled the matter for a time although he kept the remembrance thereof inclosed within his breast and vpon occasion at length feigned to go on hunting taking the king of Scots forth with him and hauing caused one of his seruants to conuey two swords into a place within the forrest by him appointed in secret wise of purpose he withdrew from the residue of his companie and there accompanied onelie with the Scotish king came to the place where the swords were laid and there taking the one of them deliuered the other to the Scotish king willing him now to assaie his strength that they might shew by proofe whether of them ought to be subiect to the other Start not but trie it with me saith he for it is a shame for a king to be full of brags at bankets and not to be readie to fight when triall should be made abroad The Scotish king herewith being astonied and maruellouslie abashed fell downe at his féet and with much humilitie confessed his fault desired pardon for the same which vpon such his humble submission king Edward easilie granted This noble prince had two wiues Egelfrida or Elfrida surnamed the white the daughter of a mightie duke named Ordiner by whome he had issue a sonne named Edward that succéeded him His second wife was called Alfreda the daughter of Orgar duke of Deuon or Cornewall as some saie by whome he had issue Edmund that died before his father and Egelred which afterwards was king Also he had issue a base daughter named Editha begotten of his concubine Wilfrid as before ye haue heard The state of the realme in king Edgars daies was in good point for both the earth gaue hir increase verie plentiouslie the elements shewed themselues verie sauorable according to the course of times peace was mainteined and no inuasion by forraine enimies attempted For Edgar had not onelie all the whole I le of Britaine in subiection but also was ruler souereigne lord ouer all the kings of the out Iles that lie within the seas about all the coasts of the same Britaine euen vnto the realme of Norwaie He brought also a great part of Ireland vnder his subiection with the citie of Dublin as by authentike records it dooth and may appeare Contention amongest the peeres and states about succession to the crowne the monkes remoued and the canons and secular priests restored by Alfer duke of Mercia and his adherents a blasing starre with the euents insuing the same the rood of Winchester speaketh a prettie shift of moonks to defeat the priests of their possessions the controuersie betweene the moonks and the priests ended by a miracle of archbishop Dunstane great hope that Edward would tread his fathers steps the reuerent loue he bare his stepmother queene Alfred and hir sonne Egelred hir diuelish purpose to murther Edward hir stepsonne accomplished his obscure funerall in respect of pompe but famous by meanes of miracles wrought by and about his sepulture queene Alfred repenting hir of the said prepensed murther dooth penance and imploieth hir substance in good woorkes as satisfactorie for hir sinnes king Edwards bodie remoued and solemnlie buried by Alfer duke of Mercia who was eaten vp with lice for being against the said Edwards aduancement to the crowne queene Alfreds offense by no meanes excusable The xxv Chapter AFter the deceasse of king Edgar there was some strife and contention amongst the lords péeres of the realme about the succession of the crowne for Alfred the mother of Egelredus or Ethelredus and diuers other of hir opinion would gladlie haue aduanced the same Egelredus to the rule but the archbishop Dunstan taking in his hands the baner of the crucifix presented his elder brother Edward vnto the lords as they were assembled togither and there pronounced him king notwithstanding that both queene Alfred and hir friends namelie Alfer the duke of Mercia were sore against him especiallie for that he was begot in vnlawfull bed of Elfleda the nun for which offense he did seuen yeares pâ—nance and not for lieng with Wilfrid as maister Fox thinketh But Dunstane iudging as is to be thought that Edward was more fit for their behoofe to continue the world in the former course as Edgar had left it than his brother Egelred whose mother and such as tooke part with hir vnder hir sonnes authoritie were likelie inough to turne all vpside downe vsed the matter so that with helpe of Oswald the archbishop of Yorke and other bishops abbats and certeine of the nobilitie as the earle of Essex and such like he preuailed in his purpose so that as before is said the said Edward being the second of that name which gouerned this land before the conquest was admitted king and began his reigne ouer England in the yeare of our Lord 975 in the third yeare of the emperour Otho the second in the 20 yeare of the reigne of Lothar king of France and about the fourth yeare of Cumelerne king of Scotland He was consecrated by archb Dunstane at Kingston vpon Thames to the great griefe of his mother in law Alfred and hir friends ¶ About the beginning of his reigne a blasing starre was seene signifieng as was thought the miserable haps that followed And first there insued barrennesse of ground and thereby famine amongest the people and morraine of cattell Also duke Alfer or Elfer of Mercia and other noble men destroied the abbies which king Edgar and bishop Adelwold had builded within the limits of Mercia The priests or canons which had beene expelled in Edgars time out of the prebends and benefices began to complaine of the wrongs that were doone to them in that they had beene put out of possession from their liuings alleging it to be a great offense and miserable case that a
maner then was on the 24 day of Aprill assisted by Oswald archbishop of Yorke and ten other bishops But as hath béene reported Dunstane then said that the English people should suffer condigne punishment generallie with losse of ancient liberties which before that time they had inioied Dunstane also long before prophesied of the slouthfulnesse that should remaine in this Egelred For at what time he ministred the sacrament of baptisme to him shortlie after he came into this world he defiled the font with the ordure of his wombe as hath beene said whervpon Dunstane being troubled in mind By the Lord saith he and his blessed mother this child shall prooue to be a slouthfull person It hath beene written also that when he was but ten yeeres of age and heard that his brother Edward was slaine he so offended his mother with wéeping bicause she could not still him that hauing no rod at hand she tooke tapers or sizes that stood before hir and beat him so sore with them that she had almost killed him whereby he could neuer after abide to haue anie such candels lighted before him This Egelred as writers say was nothing giuen to warlike enterprises but was slouthfull a louer of idlenesse and delighting in riotous lusts which being knowne to all men caused him to be euill spoken of amongst his owne people and nothing feared amongst strangers Heerevpon the Danes that exercised rouing on the seas began to conceiue a boldnesse of courage to disquiet and molest the sea-coasts of the realme in so much that in the second yéere of this Egelreds reigne they came with seuen ships on the English coasts of Kent and spoiled the I le of Tenet the towne of Southampton and in the yeere following they destroied S. Petroks abbeie in Cornwall Porthland in Deuonshire and diuerse other places by the sea side speciallie in Deuonshire Cornwall Also a great part of Cheshire was destroied by pirats of Norway The same yéere by casualtie of fire a great part of the citie of London was burnt In the yeere of our Lord 983 Alfer duke of Mercia departed this life who was coosen to king Edgar his sonne Alfrike tooke vpon him the rule of that dukedome and within thrée yéeres after was banished the land About the eight yéere of his reigne Egelred maried one Elgina or Ethelgina daughter of earle Egbert In the ninth yeere of his reigne vpon occasion of strife betwéene him and the bishop of Rochester he made warre against the same bishop wasted his lordships and besieged the citie of Rochester till Dunstan procured the bishops peace with paiment of an hundred pounds in gold And bicause the K. would not agrée with the bishop without moneie at the onelie request of Dunstane the said Dunstane did send him woord that sithens he made more account of gold than of God more of monie than of S. Andrew patrone of the church of Rochester and more of couetousnesse than of him being the archbishop the mischiefs which the Lord had threatned would shortlâ—e fall and come to passe but the same should not chance whilest he was aliue who died in the yéere following on the 25 of Maie being saturdaie Of this Dunstane manie things are recorded by writers that he should be of such holinesse and vertue that God wrought manie miracles by him both whilest he liued heere on earth and also after his deceasse He was borne in Westsaxon his father was named Heorstan and his mother Cinifride who in his youth set him to schoole where he so profited that he excelled all his equals in age Afterward he fell sicke of an ague which vexed him so sore that it draue him into a frensie and therefore his parents appointed him to the cure the charge of a certeine woman where his disease grew so on him that he fell in a trance as though he had béene dead and after that he suddenlie arose by chance caught a staffe in his hand and ran vp and downe through hils and dales and laid about him as though he had béene afraid of mad dogs The next night as it is said he gat him to the top of the church by the helpe of certeine ladders that stood there for woorkemen to mend the roofe and there ran vp and downe verie dangerouslie but in the end came safelie downe and laid him to sléepe betwéene two men that watched the church that night when he awaked he maruelled how he came there Finallie recouering his disease his parents made him a priest and placed him in the abbeie of Glastenburie where he gaue himselfe to the reading of scriptures and knowledge of vertue But as well his kinsmen as certeine other did raise a report of him that he gaue not himselfe so much to the reading of scriptures as to charming coniuring and sorcerie which he vtterlie denied howbeit learned he was in déed could doo manie pretie things both in handie woorke and other deuises he had good skill in musicke and delighted much therein At length he grew in such fauour that he was aduanced into the seruice of king Adelstane Upon a time as he came to a gentlewomans house with his harpe and hoong the same on the wall while he shaped a priests stole the harpe suddenlie began to plaie a psalme which draue the whole houshold in such feare that they ran out and said he was too cunning and knew more than was expedient wherevpon he was accused of necromancie and so banished out of the court After this he began to haue a liking to women and when Elfeagus then bishop of Winchester and his coosen persuaded him to become a moonke he refused it for he rather wished to haue maried a yoong damosell whose pleasant companie he dailie inioied But being soone after striken with such a swelling disease in his bellie that all his bodie was brought into such state as though he had béene infected with a foule leprosie he bethought him selfe and vpon his recouerie sent to the bishop who immediatlie shore him a moonke in which life he liued in so great opinion of holinesse as he in time became abbat of Glastenburie where on a time as he was in his praiers before the altar of S. George he fell asléepe and imagining in his dreame that an vglie rough beare came towards him with open mouth and set his forefeet vpon his shoulders readie to deuoure him he suddenlie wakening for feare caught his walking staffe which he commonlie went with and laid about him that all the church rang thereof to the great woonder of such as stood by The common tale of his plucking the diuell by the nose with a paire of pinsors for tempting him with women while he was making a chalice the great loue that the ladie Elfleda néere kinswoman to king Adelstane bare him to hir dieng day with a great manie of other such like matters I leaue as
Moreouer fortie of their ships or rather as some write 45 were reteined to serue the king promising to defend the realme with condition that the souldiers and mariners should haue prouision of meate and drinke with apparell found them at the kings charges As one autor hath gathered Swaine king of Denmarke was in England at the concluding of this peace which being confirmed with solemne othes and sufficient hostages he departed into Denmarke The same author bringeth the generall slaughter of Danes vpon S. Brices day to haue chanced in the yéere after the conclusion of this agréement that is to say in the yéere 1012 at what time Gunthildis the sister of king Swaine was slaine with hir husband hir sonne by the commandement of the false traitor Edrike But bicause all other authors agrée that the same murther of Danes was executed about ten yéeres before this supposed time we haue made rehearsall thereof in that place Howbeit for the death of Gunthildis it maie be that she became hostage either in the yéere 1007 at what time king Egelred paied thirtie thousand pounds vnto king Swaine to haue peace as before you haue heard or else might she be deliuered in hostage in the yéere 1011 when the last agréement was made with the Danes as aboue is mentioned But when or at what time soeuer she became hostage this we find of hir that she came hither into England with hir husband Palingus a mightie earle and receiued baptisme héere Wherevpon she earnestlie trauelled in treatie of a peace betwixt hir brother and king Egelred which being brought to passe chieflie by hir sute she was contented to become an hostage for performance thereof as before is recited And after by the commandement of earle Edrike she was put to death pronouncing that the shedding of hir bloud would cause all England one day sore to rue She was a verie beautifull ladie and tooke hir death without all feare not once changing countenance though she saw hir husband and hir onelie sonne a yoong gentleman of much towardnesse first murthered before hir face Turkillus the Danish capteine telleth king Swaine the faults of the king nobles commons of this realme he inuadeth England the Northumbers and others submit themselues to him Danes receiued into seruice vnder Egelred London assalted by Swaine the citizens behaue themselues stoutlie and giue the Danish host a shamefull repulse Ethelmere earle of Deuonshire and his people submit themselues to Swaine he returneth into Denmarke commeth back againe into England with a fresh power is incountred withall of the Englishmen whose king Egelred is discomfited his oration to his souldiers touching the present reliefe of their distressed land their resolution and full purpose in this their perplexitie king Egrlred is minded to giue place to Swaine lie sendeth his wife and children ouer into Normandie the Londoners yeeld vp their state to Swaine Egelred saileth ouer into Normandie leauing his land to the enimie The sixt Chapter NOw had Turkillus in the meane time aduertised king Swaine in what state things stood here within the realme how king Egelred was negligent onlie attending to the lusts pleasures of the flesh how the noble men were vnfaithfull and the commons weake and féeble through want to good and trustie leaders Howbeit some write that Turkillus as well as other of the Danes which remained héere in England was in league with king Egelred in somuch that he was with him in London to helpe and defend the citie against Swaine when he came to assalt it as after shall appéere Which if it be true a doubt may rise whether Swaine receiued anie aduertisement from Turkillus to mooue him to rather to inuade the realme but such aduertisements might come from him before that he was accorded with Egelred Swaine therefore as a valiant prince desirous both to reuenge his sisters death and win honor prepared an huge armie and a great number of ships with the which he made towards England and first comming to Sandwich taried there a small while and taking eftsoones the sea compassed about the coasts of the Eastangles and arriuing in the mouth of Humber sailed vp the water and entering into the riuer of Trent he landed at Gainesbourgh purposing to inuade the Northumbers But as men brought into great feare for that they had béene subiect to the Danes in times past and thinking therefore not to reuolt to the enimie but rather to their old acquaintance if they should submit themselues to the Danes streightwaies offered to become subiect vnto Swaine togither with their duke named Wighthred Also the people of Lindsey and all those of the northside of Watlingstreet yéelded themselues vnto him and deliuered pledges Then he appointed his sonne Cnutus to haue the kéeping of those pledges and to remaine vpon the saâ—egard of his ships whiles he himselfe passed forward into the countrie Then marched he forward to subdue them of south Mercia and so came to Oxford to Winchester making the countries subiect to him through out wheresoeuer he came With this prosperous successe Swaine being greatlie incouraged prepared to go vnto London where king Egelred as then remained hauing with him Turkillus the Dane which was reteined in wages with other of the Danes as by report of some authors it maie appeare and were now readie to defend the citie against their countriemen in support of king Egelred togither with the citizens Swaine bicause he would not step so farre out of the way as to go to the next bridge lost a great number of his men as he passed through the Thames At his comming to London he bagan to assault the citie verie fiercelie in hope either to put his enimie in such feare that he should despaire of all reliefe and comfort or at the least trie what he was able to doo The Londoners on the other part although they were brought in some feare by this sudden attempt of the enimies yet considering with themselues that the hazard of all the whole state of the realme was annexed to theirs sith their citie was the chiefe and metropolitane of all the kingdome they valiantlie stood in defense of themselues and of their king that was present there with them beating backe the enimies chasing them from the walles and otherwise dooing their best to kéepe them off At length although the Danes did most valiantlie assault the citie yet the Englishmen to defend their prince from all iniurie of enimies did not shrinke but boldlie sallied foorth at the gates in heapes togither and incountered with their aduersaries and began to fight with them verie fiercelie Swaine whilest he went about to kéepe his men in order as one most desirous to reteine the victorie now almost gotten was compassed so about with the Londoners on each side that after he had lost a great number of his men he was constreined for his safegard to breake out through the
a notable rebell and pirat his troubled conscience his wicked life and wretched death The third Chapter THE king hauing perfect knowledge that earle Goodwine had refused to come to the court in such order as he had prescribed him and that he was departed the realme with his sonnes he proclaimed them outlawes and gaue the lands of Harold vnto Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike who guided the same verie woorthilie and resigned them againe without grudging vnto the same Harold when he was returned out of exile Also vnto earle Oddo were giuen the counties of Detionshire and Summersetshire Moreouer about the same time the king put his wife quéene Editha from him and appointed hir to streict keeping in the abbeie of Warwell This Editha was a noble gentlewoman well learned and expert in all sciences yet hir good name was stained somewhat as though she had not liued so continentlie as was to be wished both in hir husbands life time and after his deceasse But yet at the houre of hir death which chanced in the daies of William Conqueror she cleared hir selfe in taking it vpon the charge of hir soule that she had euer liued in perfect chastitie for king Edward as before is mentioned neuer touched hir in anie actuall maner By this streict dealing with the quéene that was daughter to earle Goodwine now in time of hir fathers exile it hath séemed to manie that king Edward forbare to deale with hir in carnall wise more for hatred of hir kin than for anie other respect But to proceed In the second yéere to Goodwines banishment both he and his sonnes hauing prouided themselues of ships and men of warre conuenient for the purpose came vpon the coasts of England and after the maner of rouers tooke preies where as they espied aduantage namelie on the coasts of Kent and Sussex In the meane time also Griffin the K. of Wales destroid a great part of Herefordshire against whom the power of that countrie also manie Normans that lay in garrison within the castell of Hereford comming to giue battell were ouerthrowne on the same day in the which about two and twentie yéeres before or as some ropies haue thirtéene yéeres the Welshmen had slaine Edwine the brother of earle Leofrike Shortlie after earle Harold and his brother Leofwine returning out of Ireland entered into the Seuerne sea landing on the coasts of Summersetshire and Dorsetshire where falling to spoile they were incountred by a power assembled out of the counties of Deuonshire and Summersetshire but Harold put his aduersaries to flight and slue thirtie gentlemen of honor or thanes as they called them with a great number of others Then Harold and his brethren returning with their preie and bootie to their ships and coasting about the point of Cornwall came and ioined with their father their other brethren then soiorning in the I le of Wight King Edward to withstand their malice had rigged and furnished foorth sixtie ships of warre with the which he himselfe went to the water not sticking to lie aboord at that season although he had appointed for capteines and admerals two earles that were his coosins Odo and Rafe who had charge of the whole armie Rafe was his nephue as soone to his sister Goda by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. But although they were knowne to be sufficient men for the ordering of such businesse yet he thought the necessitie to be such as his person could not be presentlie spared Therefore he was diligent in foreséeing of things by good aduise although age would not giue him leaue to execute the same by his owne hand and force of bodie But as the nauies on both parts were readie to haue ioined they were seuered by reason of a thicke mist that then rose wherby their furious rage was restreined for that time and immediatlie therevpon Goodwine and his complices were forced by a contrarie wind to returne to the places from whence they came Shortlie after by mediation of friends a peace was made and earle Goodwine restored home and obteined againe both the kings sauour and all his former liuings for he was such an eloquent wise man that he clered and purged himselfe of all such crimes and accusations as in anie sort had béene laid against him Thus haue some written concerning this agréement betwixt king Edward and erle Goodwine where other make somewhat larger report thereof as thus At the same time that the two sonnes of erle Goodwine Harold and Leofwine came foorth of Ireland and inuaded the west countrie king Edward rigged foorth fortie ships the which throughlie furnished with men munition and vittels he sent vnto Sandwich commanding the capteines there to wait for the comming of erle Goodwine whom he vnderstood to be in a readinesse to returne into England but notwithstanding there wanted no diligence in them to looke to their charge erle Goodwine secretlie with a few ships which he had got togither ariued in Kent and sending foorth his letters and messengers abroad to the citizens of Canturburie to them of Sussex Southerie others required aid of them who with one consent promised to liue and die with him The capteines of the nauie at Sandwich aduertised hereof made towards the place where they thought to haue found erle Goodwine but he being warned of their comming escaped by flight and got him out of their danger wherevpon they withdrew to Sandwich and after returned to London Earle Goodwine aduertised thereof sailed to the I le of Wight and wasted vp and downe those seas till his sonnes Harold and Leofwine came and ioined their nauie with his and ceassing from spoile onlie sought to recouer vittels to serue their turne And increasing their power by such aid as they might any where procure at length they came to Sandwich wherof king Edward hauing knowledge being then at London he sent abroad to raise all the power he might make But they that were appointed to come vnto him lingred time in which meane while earle Goodwine comming into the Thames so vp the riuer arriued in Southwarke on the day of the exaltation of the crosse in September being monday and their staieng for the tide solicited the Londoners so that he obteined of them what he could desire Afterwards without disturbance he passed vp the riuer with the tide through the south arch of the bridge at the same instant a mightie armie which he had by land mustered in the fields on that south side the same riuer and herewith his nauie made towards the north side of the riuer as if they ment to inclose the kings nauie for the king had also a nauie an armie by land but yet sith there were few either on the one part or the other that were able to doo anie great feat except Englishmen they were loth to fight one against another wherevpon the wiser sort on both sides sought meanes to make an atonement and
Englishmen that after the conquest when the Normans oftentimes went about to abrogate the same there chanced no small mutinies and rebellions for reteining of those lawes But heere is to be noted that although they were called saint Edwards lawes they were for the more part made by king Edgar but now by king Edward restored after they had bin abrogated for a time by the Danes About this time earle Goodwine died suddenlie as some haue recorded as he sat at table with the king and vpon talke ministred of the death of Alfred the kings brother to excuse himselfe he tooke a peece of bread and did eate it saieng God let me neuer swallow this bread downe into my chest but that I may presentlie be choked therewith if euer I was weetting or consenting vnto Alfreds death and immediatlie therewith he fell downe starke dead Other say that he ended his life at Winchester where being suddenlie surprised with sicknesse as he sat at the table with the king vpon an Easter monday yet he liued till the Thursday following and then died His earledome was giuen vnto his sonne Harold and Harolds earledome which was Oxford was giuen vnto Algar the sonne of Leofrike This Goodwine as he was a man of great power wise hardie and politike so was he ambitious desirous to beare rule and loth that anie other person should passe him in authoritie But yet whether all be true that writers report of his malicious practises to bring himselfe and his sonnes to the chiefe seat of gouernement in the kingdome or that of hatred such slanders were raised of him it may of some perhaps be doubted because that in the daies of king Edward which was a soft and gentle prince he bare great rule and authoritie and so might procure to himselfe euill report for euerie thing that chanced amisse as oftentimes it commeth to passe in such cases where those that haue great dooings in the gouernement of the common wealth are commonlie euill spoken of and that now and then without their guilt But truth it is that Goodwine being in authoritie both in the daies of king Edward and his predecessors did manie things as should appeare by writers more by will than by law and so likewise did his sonnes vpon presumption of the great puissance that they and their father were of within the realme He had to wife Editha the sister of king Cnute of whome he begat thrée sonnes as some write that is to say Harold Biorne Tostie also his daughter Editha whome he found meanes to bestow in mariage vpon K. Edward as before ye haue heard But other write that he had but one son by Cnutes sister the which in riding of a rough horsse was throwen into the riuer of Thames and so drowned His mother also was stricken with a thunderbolt so perished worthilie as is reported for hir naughtie dooings She vsed to buy great numbers of yoong persons and namelie maids that were of anie excellent beautie and personage whome she sent ouer into Denmarke and there sold them to hir most advantage After hir deceasse as the same authors record Goodwine maried another woman by whome he had issue six sonnes Swanus or Swaine Harrold Tostie or Tosto Wilnot Girth and Leofrike of whom further mention is shall be made as places conuenient shall serue thereto Edward earle of Northumberland discomfiteth Mackbeth the vsurper of the Scotish kingdome and placeth Malcolme in the same a controuersie whether Siward were at this discomfiture or no his stout words when he heard that one of his sonnes was slaine in the field bishop Aldred is sent to fetch home Edward the sonne of K. Edmund Ironside into England earle Algar being banished ioineth with the Welshmen against the English and Normans and getteh the victorie Harold the son of earle Goodwine putteth earle Algar his retinue to their shifts by pursute pacification betweene the generals of both armies their hosts Siward earle of Northumberland dieth his giantlike stature his couragious heart at the time of his deceasse why Tostie one of Goodwins sonnes succeeded him in the earledome The fift Chapter ABout the thirteenth yeare of king Edward his reigne as some write or rather about the nineteéenth or twentith yeare as should appeare by the Scotish writers Siward the noble earle of Northumberland with a great power of horssemen went into Scotland and in battell put to flight Mackbeth that had vsurped the crowne of Scotland and that doone placed Malcolme surnamed Camoir the sonne of Duncane sometime king of Scotland in the gouernement of that realme who afterward slue the said Mackbeth and then reigned in quiet Some of our English writers say that this Malcolme was king of Cumberland but other report him to be sonne to the king of Cumberland But héere is to be noted that if Mackbeth reigned till the yeare 1061 and was then slaine by Malcolme earle Siward was not at that battell for as our writers doo testifie he died in the yeare 1055 which was in the yeare next after as the same writers affirme that he vanquished Mackbeth in fight and slue manie thousands of Scots and all those Normans which as ye haue heard were withdrawen into Scotland when they were driuen out of England It is recorded also that in the foresaid battell in which earle Siward vanquished the Scots one of Siwards sonnes chanced to be slaine whereof although the father had good cause to be sorowfull yet when he heard that he died of a wound which he had receiued in fighting stoutlie in the forepart of his bodie and that with his face towards the enimie he greatlie reioised thereat to heare that he died so manfullie But here is to be noted that not now but a little before as Henrie Hunt saith that earle Siward went into Scotland himselfe in person he sent his sonne with an armie to conquere the land whose hap was there to be slaine and when his father heard the newes he demanded whether he receiued the wound whereof he died in the forepart of of the bodie or in the hinder part and when it was told him that he receiued it in the forepart I reioise saith he euen with all my heart for I would not wish either to my sonne nor to my selfe any other kind of death Shortlie after Aldred the bishop of Worcester was sent vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Iron side into England whome king Edward was desirâ—us to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after he came into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Winchester or as an other saith in the church of S. Pauls in London ¶ About the same time K. Edward by euill counsell I wot not vpon what occasion but as it is thought without cause banished Algar the sonne of earle Leofrike wherevpon he got him into
made by the foresaid duke of Normandie to set downe his pedegrée thereby to shew how he descended from the first duke of that countrie who was named Rollo and after by receiuing baptisme called Robert The said Rollo or Rou was sonne to a great lord in Denmarke called Guion who hauing two sons the said Rou and Gourin and being appointed to depart the countrie as the lots fell to him and other according to the maner there vsed in time when their people were increased to a greater number than the countrie was able to susteine refused to obeie that order and made warre there against the king who yet in the end by practise found meanes to slea the foresaid Guion and his sonne Gourin so that Rou or Rollo hauing thus lost his father and brother was compelled to forsake the countrie with all those that had holpe his father to make warre against the king Thus driuen to séeke aduentures at length he became a christian and was created duke of Normandie by gift of Charles king of France surnamed le Simple whose daughter the ladie Gilla he also maried but she departing this life without issue he maried Popée daughter to the earle of Bessin and Baieulx whome he had kept as his wife before he was baptised and had by hir a sonne named William Longespée and a daughter named Gerlota William Longespée or Longaspata had to wife the ladie Sporta daughter to Hubert earle of Senlis by whome he had issue Richard the second of that name duke of Normandie who married the ladie Agnes the daughter of Hugh le grand earle of Paris of whome no issue procéeded but after hir deceasse he maried to his second wife a gentlemwoman named Gonnor daughter to a kinght of the Danish line by whom he had thrée sonnes Richard that was after duke of Normandie the third of that name Robert and Mauger He had also by hir three daughters Agnes otherwise called Emma married first to Egelred king of England and after to K. Cnute Helloie otherwise Alix bestowed vpon Geffrey earle of Britaine and Mawd coupled in marriage with Euldes earle of Charters and Blais Richard the third of that name maried Iudith sister to Geffrey earle of Britaine by whome he had issue thrée sonnes Richard Robert and William and as manie daughters Alix married to Reignold earle of Burgogne Elenor married to Baldwine earle of Flanders and the third died yoong being affianced to Alfonse king of Nauarre Their mother deceassed after she had beene married ten yéeres and then duke Richard married secondlie the ladie Estric sister to Cnute king of England and Denmarke from whome he purchased to be diuorsed and then married a gentlewoman called Pauie by whome he had issue two sonnes William earle of Arques and Mauger archbishop of Rouen Richard the fourth of that name duke of Normandie eldest sonne to Richard the third died without issue and then his brother Robert succéeded in the estate which Robert begat vpon Arlete or Harleuina daughter to a burgesse of Felais William surnamed the bastard afterward duke of Normandie and by conquest king of England Of whose father duke Robert his paramour Arlete take this pleasant remembrance for a refection after the perusing of the former sad and sober discourses In the yéere of Christ 1030 Robert the second sonne of Richard the second duke of Normandie and brother to Richard the third duke of that name there hauing with great honour and wisedome gouerned his duke dome seuen yéeres for performance of a penance that he had set to himselfe appointed a pilgrimage to Ierusalem leauing behind him this William a yoong prince whome seuen yeeres before he had begotten vpon his paramour Arlete whom after he held as his wife with whose beautifull fauour louelie grace and presence at hir dansing on a time then as he was tenderlie touched for familiar vtterance of his mind what he had further to say would néeds that night she should be his bedfellow who else as wiuelesse should haue lien alone where when she was bestowed thinking that if she should haue laid hir selfe naked it might haue séemed not so maidenlie a part so when the duke was about as the maner is to haue 〈◊〉 vp hir linnen the in an humble modestie staid hir lords hand and rent downe hir smocke asunder from the collar to the verie skirt Heereat the duke all smiling did aske hir what thereby she ment In great lowlines with a feate question she answerd againe My lord were it méet that any part of my garments dependant about me downeward should presume to be mountant to my souereignes mouth vpward Let your grace pardon me He liked hir answer and so and so foorth for that time This duke before his voiage calling at Fiscam all his nobilitie vnto him caused them to sweare fealtie vnto his yoong sonne Willliam whome he then at his iournie betooke vnto the gouernance of earle Gilbert and the defense of the gouernance vnto Henrie the French king So Robert passing foorth in his pilgrimage shewed in euerie place and in all points a magnanimitie and honour of a right noble prince and pleasant withall who once in Iurie not well at ease in a litter was borne toward Ierusalem vpon Saracens shoulders méeting with a subiect of his that was going home toward Normandie Friend quoth he if my people at thy returne aske after me tell them that thou sawest their lord carried to heauen by diuels The Norman nobilitie during duke Roberts life did their dutie to the yoong prince faithfullie but after they heard of his fathers death they slackened apace euerie one shifting for himselfe as he list without anie regard either of oth or obedience toward the pupill their souereigne Whereby not manie yéeres after as Gilbert the gouernour by Rafe the childes coosine germane was slaine the dukedome anon by murther and fighting among themselues was sore troubled in all parts Thus much a litte of duke Robert the father and of prince William his sonne for part of his tender yéeres A notable aduertisement touching the summe of all the foresaid historie wherein the foure great and notable conquests of this land are brieflie touched being a conclusion introductorie as is said in the argument IN the former part of this historie it is manifest to the heedfull reader that after the opinion of most writers Brute did first inhabit this land and called it then after his owne name Britaine in the yéere after the creation of the world 2855 and in the yéere before the incarnation of Christ 1108. ¶ Furthermore the said land of Britaine was conquered by C. Iulius Cesar and made tributarie to the Romans in the 50 yéere before the natiuitie of Christ and so continued 483 yéeres So that the Britains reigned without tribute and vnder tribute from Brute vntill the fourth yeere of the reigne of king Cadwalladar which was in the yéere of our Lord
Aurelius dieth of a wound Uortimer departeth this life Wil. Malm. Katigerne 458 Sigebertus Matth. West saith 488. Ella entred this land as Matt. West saith ann 477 The kingdom of the Southsaxons dooth begin 482 Polychâ—â—â— 457 Henrie 〈◊〉 Wil. Maâ—t Britains◠〈◊〉 Polychroâ— Hen. Huâ— Wipets field Matth. West This battell was fought anno 473. as the same Mat West noteth Wipet H Hunt Fortie yéeres saith H. Hunâ— By this it is euident that he was not driuen out of the land after he had once set foot 〈◊〉 it Matt. West H. Hunt The citie of Andredescester The kingdome of the east Angles began not till Aurclius Coâ—â—naus reigned 561 Cerdic Wil. Malm. 495 Fabian Polychron 〈◊〉 Malm. 529 Matth. West noteth 500 Hector Boeâ— Gorolus duke of Cornewall Harding Badon hill Gyldas 492 The decease of Uter Pendragon Stoneheng Chorea Gigantum Osca 34 saith Henne Hunt in corrupted copres Porth entred this land about the yeare of our Lord 501 as Matth. West noteth Harison supposeth the riuer to be called Pores as for the word mouth is the fall of anie fresh riuer into the sea The Britains ouerthrowne Matth. West Henr. Hunt Stuff and Wightgar Matth. West noteth the yeare of their arriuall to be 514. Henr. Hunt Britains ouerthrowne by the Saxons The kingdom of Westsaxons Certicesford Erchenwin The kingdom of the Eastsaxons Arthur 516 Matth. West hath noted 518 Yorke besieged Cheldrike commeth in aid of Colgrime Matt. Westm. saith but 700. Howell king of Britaine commeth 〈◊〉 in aid of Arthur Cheldrike ouerthrowne in battell Bath besieged The Saxons ouerthrow Colgrime and Bladulfe Cheldrike slaine by Cador duke of Cornwall K. Howell besieged by the Scots Guillomer Guenhera W Harison 525. Gothland Rather Cerdicke as Leland thinketh Gawaine buried at Douer Richard Turner Henricus Blecensis seu Soliacenfis Io. Leland Dauid Pow. pag. 238 239. As for example in a caue néere a water called pond perillous at Salisburie where he and his knights should sléepe armed till an other knight should be borne that should come and awake them Will. Malme lib. 1. de regibus Ang. Gawaine where he is buried Wil. Malm. lib. 3. de regib Dauid Pow. pag. 238 239. 542 Aurea historia I. Leland Westsaxon The heresie of the Pelagians reuiued Hist. Mag. Dubritius Dauid lerned bishops Constantine 542 Galfrid Matth. West Ciuill warre Aurelius Conanus Constantine slaine Gyldas Conanus 546. Matth. West writeth that he reigned 30. yeares Ida. 547 H. Hunt The kingdom of Brenitia began Ella 561. The beginning of the kingdome of Deira The riuer of Mersie Matth. West Hen. Hunt Matt. West Vortiporus Matth. West noteth 578. Matth. West noteth 3 years Malgo. Matth. West hath noted 581 580 Gal. Mon. Matt. Westm. counteth not cast fiue yeres to his reigne though other affirme that he reigned 35 yéeres 559 Hen. Hunt 560 Hen. Hunt Hen. Hunt Aâ—â—d Wiphandune 570. Cutha â—ilsburie 581 His brother as Matt. West saith H. Hunt Matt. West Crida H. Hunt This kingdome began in the yeere 585 as Matt. VVestm saith Ran Cest. Careticus 586 Gal. Mon. See more of this Gurmundus in Ireland Ranulf Cest. Matt. VVest It should séeme that this historie of Gurmundus is but some fained tale except it may be that he was some Dane Norwegian or Germane 586 Matt. VVest Wil. Molâ—â— Celric 594 Beda Will. Malmes Beda Matth. West saith 596. 47 saith the same author Beda Will. Malmes Vita Gregorii magni Pelagius the second Will. Malmes Pelagius M. Fox The seuenfold letanies of S. Gregorie were not yet deuised Beda Matth. West The christian faith receiued of the English men Lib. 7. cap. 26. Polychron Beda lib. 1. cap. 26. and 27. Augustine ordeined archbishop of the English nation Laurence a priest The reuenewes of the church to be diuided into 4. parts Liturgie Church seruice Such as did steale Mariages Discipline of the church Ordeining of bishops Women with child Matters in question about trifles Assistance to Augustine The pall Bearing with them that had newlie receiued the faith whereof superstition grew and increased Miracles 602 Beda One Peter was the first Abbat Ran. Higd. Beda Ran. Higd. Westminster church burthâ—â— Ran. Cest. Beda Sigebertus ann 19 Mauâ—â—â—â— imperatoris A synod Austines okt Galfrid lib. 8. cap. 4. Beda lib. 2. ca. 2. Another synod The monasterie of Bangor Abbat Dionoth The answer of a godlie man touching Austine the Englishmens apostle Thrée things required by Augustine of the Britains to be obserued Augustine threateneth 604 Bishops ordeined at London and Rochester Sabert Ran. Cestren Matth. West saith 34. Matth. West saith 607. Ceorlus king of Mercia 594 Beda Edelferd 603 Henr. Hunt Beda lib. 1. cap. 34. Wil. Malm. Sée in Scotland Chester as yet in possession of the Britains I. Leland Wil. Malm. Beda The number of moonks in the monasterie of Bangor Brocmale The Britains discomfited slaine Henr. Hunt W. Harison Acts and 〈◊〉 nâ—â—nents pag. 160. Blederike duke of Cornewall Margadud king of Southwales Cadwane k. of Northwales Galf. Mon. Edwine the sonne of king Alla banishâ—â— 592 Edelferd 542 H. Hunt Ethelferd slaine Hen. Hunt Matt. West saith 34. The Southsaxons susteine the greater losse Cinegiscus Wil. Malm. saith that Onichelinus was the brother of Cinegiscus Beandune or Beanton Beda lib. 2. cap. 4. Cadwan king of Britaine 613 Gal. Mon. Iohn Hard. Wil. Malm. Beda li. 2. cap. 5 Eadbald The princes example occasion of euill Ran. Cest. Beda li. 2. cap. 5 Serred Seward and Segebert the sonnes of Sabert The sonne of king Sebert slaine Beda lib. 2. Beda lib. 2. ca. 8. Edwin Beda lib. 2 ca. 5. W. Malm. taketh Meuania to be Anglesey Carpwaldus Beda lib. 2. cap. 9. Matth. West Beda lib. 2. cap. 9. 625 Other say an axe as Matth. West Eumerus Eanfled borne Beda lib. 2. cap. 10. Beda lib. 2. cap. 11. A vision Beda cap. 12. The honorable consideration of Edwin Edwin consulteth with his nobles The answere of an heathen bishop Pauline licenced to preach the gospell King Edwin with his people receiue the christian faith Beda lib. 2. cap. 14. 627 Ediltrudis This chanced in the yéere 632 as Matt. West saith Redwald king of Eastangles baptised Redwald would serue God and the diuell Sibert or Sigibert A bishop ordeined at Dunwich Beda lib. 1. cap. 16. This chanced in the yéere 628 as Matth. West saith Wil. Malm. Matth. West Beda lib. 2. cap. 16. Beda lib. 〈…〉 17. A decree concerning the archbishops of Canturburie and Yorke 633 The feast of Easter The heresie of the Pelagians Cadwallin or Cadwallo king of Britaine Penda king of Mercia King Edwin slaine Matth. West The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo The archbishop Pauline flieth into Kent Beda lib. 3. ca. 1. Osrike king of Deira Eaufrid king of Bernicia The two kings of Northumberland slaine Oswald began his reigne in the yeare 635. Beda lib. 3. cap. 3. Beda Wil. Malm. Penda 636 Cadwallo or Cadwalline 635. Edwin was not sonne to Ethelfred 〈◊〉 to Alla
Egfrid king of Mercia Eadbert king of Northumberland 758 Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Edilwâ—ld king of Northumberland Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Simon Dun. 764 Moonks licenced to drinke wine Wil. Malm. Altred began his reigne in the yeare 765 aâ— Sim. Dun. saith Hent Hunt Matt. West Ethelbert H. Hunt Iohn Cap. graue Matth. West and others Ethelbert king of Eastangles The saieng of king Ethelbert Tokens of mishap to follow The innocent mistrustfull of no euill Iohn Capgr Winnebert Sim. Dun. saith 771. Offa conquereth Eastangles Alfreda a nun Beda Matth. West H. Hunt Friswide a virgine Kinewulf Hon. Hunt 756 Simon Dun. saith 755. The Britains vanquished Kinewulfe slaine by conspirators Simon Dun. H. Hunt Eccle. hist Magd. 786 H. Hunt Legats from the pope Twentie articles which the legats had to propone Nuns concubines Curtailing of horsses 764 Sim. Dum. saith 780. Simon Dun. Ouid. lib. 2. de artam He began his reigne Anno. 779 as saith Simon Dun. and reigned â—at ten yéeres 788 Matth. West Simon Dun. 792 Sim. Dunel 800 Britricus Hen. Hunt Matt. West saith 787. Simon Dun. saith 786. Egbert banished A strange woonder Matt. West Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Danes Famin war signified Ran. Cest. lib. 5. cap 25. Brightrike departed this life Ethelburgâ— hir conditions and wicked nature A decrée of the kings of the Westsaxons against their wiues The end of Ethelburga Simon Dun. Wil. Malm. Kenulfe The archbishops sée restored to Canturburie The king of Kent taken prisoner Kentilfs liberalitie towards church men which was not forgotten by them in their histories Osred 788 Wil. Malâ— Matth. West Hen. Hunt Simon Dun. Duke Ardell taken and wounded 791 Holie â—ant Ardulfe 796 Walalege 799 The English â—en afflicted 〈…〉 This chanced in the yeere of our â—â—ord 790. as Simon Dun. saith The Danes inuade Northumberland The Danes vanquished This was in anno 794. as Simon Dun. saith Edelbert Lambert Egbert receiued as king of Westsaxons His linege Egbert 802 as Simon Dunel and M. W. hath noted but 801. Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Bernulf king of Mercia A battell fought at Ellendon Egbert wan the victorie Wil. Malm. 826 Alstan 〈◊〉 of Shireborn a warrior The coÌ„quests of the Westsaxons Hent Hunt Bernulfe king of Mercia slaine Simon Dun. These men the Cornish men as is to be supposed King Egbert inuadeth Northumberland The Northumbers such mit themselues to king Egbert 〈◊〉 Northwales and the citie of Chester conquered by Egbert The name of this 〈◊〉 when 〈◊〉 changed The Danes The Englishmen discomfited by Danes Simon Dun. H. Hunt Matth. West 834 Danes and Welshmen vanquished 836 Matth. West Egbert departeth this life 837 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The end of the kingdome of Kent 827 The end of the kingdome of Essex Matt. Westm. 821 The wickednes of Quendred King Kenelm murthered Sée legendae aured fol. 〈◊〉 in the life of S. Kenelme Ceolwulfe K. of Mercia 823 Matt. Westm. 728 828 Ethelwulfus Henrie Hunt Marth West Wil. Malm. Foure especiall destructions of this land Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt The Danes sought the distruction of this land How long the persecution of the Danes lasted Will. Malmâ— Two notable bishops in Ethelwults daies Simon Dut. Hen. Hunt Danes discomfited Matth. West Englishmen put to flight They are eftsoones vanquished Carrum The Danes wan the victorrie in battell Danes are quished Simon Dun. 851 〈…〉 The Danes 〈◊〉 vanquished Danes ouercome by sea The Deuonshiremen vanquish the Danes Simon Dun. 852 Great slaughâ—â—â— Danes 〈…〉 The Saxons schoole King Ethelwulfs liberalitie to churches Will. Malmes Simon Dun. Manâ—usae The ladie Iudith Wil. Malm. 857 Onelie Westsex saith Mart. Westm. and Sim. Dunel saith that Ethelbright had Sussex also and so dooth H. Hunt Matth. Paris * De quo Sedulius in car pasch Iohn Castor Simon Dun Matt. Parker A kings son and heire a bishop Bertwolfe of Mercia Matth. West saith the daughter Ranulf Cest. Iohn Capgraue Ethelbald and Ethelbright 857 The vnlawful mariage of Ethelbald Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Winchester destroied by Danes Danes vanquished Ethelred 867 Foure yéeres six moneths saith Harison Wil. Malm. Ethelred fought with the Danes nine times is one yéere The kings of Mercia and Northumberland neglect their duties The Danes grow in pursance Hungâ—r and Ubbâ— Hen. Hunt King Osbright deposed and Eâ—la placed Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine It must be vpon the 10 â—alends of Aprill or else it well not concâ—rre with Palmsunday See Mat. West Yorke burnt by Danes The commendation of Adelstan bishop of Shirborne Bishop Adelstan couetous Hen. Hâ—nt Burthred king of Mercia Danes besieged in Notingham Basreeg and Halden Edelwulfe erlâ— of Barkshire fought at Englefield with the Danes The Danes wan the victorie at Reading The Danes discomfited A battell at Merton He was bishop of Shireborne as Matt. West saith Polyd. Virg. Iuarus Danes put to flight Agnerus and Hubba Winborne abbeie Agnerus Fabian 870 Edmund K. of the Eastangles Framingham castell King Edward shot to death Egleseon Wil. Malâ— Eastangles without a gouernour Guthruns Dane king of Eastangles Polychron Caxton Alured or Alfred 871. as Mat. West Sâ—â— Dunelmen doo note it Hent Hunt Sâ—â—ed persecuted by Danes Matt. Westm. The Danes obteine the victorie The Danes wintered at London 〈◊〉 Repâ—on Burthred king of Mercia 875 The Danes went into Northumberland The Danes at Cambridge 876 The Danes tooke an oth Hen. Hunt The Danes went to Excester Hent Hunt 877 Polydor. Hubba slaine The victorie doubtfull Abington The Danes and Englishmen fight néer to Abington Uncerteine victorie Thus farre Polydor. Ran. Higd. A peace agreed vpon The Danes soiourned at London Ann. 876 â—aith Simon Dâ—n 30 yéeres after this he was baptised King Alured driuen to his shifts Edlingsey A vision if it be true King 〈◊〉 disguiseth himselfe Polydor. Fabian Henâ— Hunt 87â— 878 Matth. Weâ—â— Simon Dun Athelney Edantâ—â—e This battell should séeme the same that Polydor speaketh of fought at Abingdon Polychron Iohn Pike Gurthrun or Gurmond baptised and named Adelstan is made king of Eastangle Gurmo Hen. Hunt 878 87â— Simon Dun. Matth. West Rochester besieged 885 889 London recouered out of the hands of the Danes Wil. Malm. Ethelfleda Colwolphus Limer now Rother Andredeslegia A castell built at Appledore 893 Simon Dun. At Milton Hasting the capteine of the Danes besieged He receiueth an oth Beanfield saith M. West This enterprise was atchiued by Etheldred duke of Mercia in the absence of the king as Matth. West hath noted Excester besieged Seuerne Chester taken by Danes Great famine Hen. Hunt The water of Luie now Lée Hen. Hunt The Londoners victors against the Danes Quathbridge or Wakebridge The Danish armie diuided into parts The death of king Alfred His issue Elfleda The notable saieng of Elfleda Will. Malâ—â— King Alfred his lawes Foundation of monasteâ—â—â— 895 Polydor. The vniuersitie of Oxford erected The vertuous zeale of Alured to bring his people to an honest trade of life He is persuaded by his mother to applie himselfe to learning
moonke came into England the said Kinigils gaue him Dorchester and all the land within seauen miles about toward the maintenance of his cathedrall sea by meanes whereof he himselfe remooued his palace to Winchester The first kingdome began vnder Ida in the 548. of Christ and was called Northumberland bicause it laie by north of the riuer Humber And from the comming of Henghist to this Ida it was onlie gouerned by earls or Heretoches as an Heretochy till the said Ida conuerted it into a kingdome It conteined all that region which as it should séeme was in time past either wholie apperteining to the Brigants or whereof the said Brigants did possesse the greater part The cheefe citie of the same in like maner was Yorke as Beda Capgraue Leyland and others doo set downe who ad thereto that it extended from the Humber vnto the Scotish sea vntill the slaughter of Egfride of the Northumbers after which time the Picts gat hold of all betweene the Forth and the Twede which afterward descending to the Scots by meanes of the vtter destruction of the Picts hath not béene sithens vnited to the crowne of England nor in possession of the meere English as before time it had béene Such was the crueltie of these Picts also in their recouerie of the same that at a certeine houre they made a Sicilien euensong and slew euerie English man woman and child that they could laie hold vpon within the aforesaid region but some escaped narrowlie and saued themselues by flight Afterward in the yeare of Grace 560. it was parted in twaine vnder Adda that yeelded vp all his portion which lay betweene Humber and the Tine vnto his brother Ella according to their fathers appointment who called it Deira or Southumberland but reteining the rest still vnto his owne vse he diminished not his title but wrote himselfe as before king of all Northumberland Howbeit after 91. yeares it was revnited againe and so continued vntill Alfred annexed the whole to his kingdome in the 331. after Ida or 878. of the birth of Iesus Christ our Sauiour The seauenth kingdome called of the East-angles began at Norwich in the 561. after Christ vnder Offa of whom the people of that region were long time called Offlings This included all Norfolke Suffolke Cambridgeshire and Elie and continuing 228. yeares it flourished onelie 35. yeares in perfect estate of liberte the rest being consumed vnder the tribut and vassallage of the Mercians who had the souereigntie thereof and held it with great honour till the Danes gat hold of it who spoiled it verie sore so that it became more miserable than any of the other and so remained till the kings of the West-saxons vnited it to their crownes Some saie that Grantcester but now Cambridge a towne erected out of hir ruines was the chéefe citie of this kingdome and not Norwich Wherein I may well shew the discord of writers but I cannot resolue the scruple Some take this region also to be all one with that of the Icenes but as yet for my part I cannot yeeld to their assertions I meane it of Leland himselfe whose helpe I vse chéefelie in these collections albeit in this behalfe I am not resolued that he doth iudge aright The 8. last was that of Mertia which indured 291. yeares and for greatnesse exceeded all the rest It tooke the name either of Mearc the Saxon word bicause it was march to the rest and trulie the limits of most of the other kingdomes abutted vpon the same or else for that the lawes of Martia the Queene were first vsed in that part of the Iland But as this later is but a méere coniecture of some so the said kingdome began vnder Creodda in the 585. of Christ indured well néere 300. yeares before it was vnited to that of the West-saxons by Alfred then reigning in this I le Before him the Danes had gotten hold thereof and placed one Ceolulph an idiot in the same but as he was soone reiected for his follie so it was not long after yer the said Alfred I saie annexed it to his kingdome by his manhood The limits of the Mertian dominions included Lincolne Northampton Chester Darbie Nottingham Stafford Huntington Rutland Oxford Buckingham Worcester Bedford shires and the greatest part of Shropshire which the Welsh occupied not Lancaster Glocester Hereford aliàs Hurchford Warwijc and Hertford shires the rest of whose territories were holden by such princes of other kingdomes through force as bordered vpon the same Moreouer this kingdome was at one time diuided into south and north Mertia whereof this laie beyond and the other on this side of the Trent which later also Oswald of Northumberland did giue to Weada the sonne of Penda for kindred sake though he not long inioied it This also is worthie to be noted that in these eight kingdomes of the Saxons there were twelue princes reputed in the popish Catalog for saints or martyrs of which Alcimund Edwine Oswald Oswijn and Aldwold reigned in Northumberland Sigebert Ethelbert Edmond and another Sigebert among the Estangels Kenelme and Wistan in Mertia and Saint Edward the confessor ouer all but how worthilie I referre me to the iudgement of the learned Thus much haue I thought good to leaue in memorie of the aforesaid kingdomes and now will I speake somewhat of the diuision of this Iland also into prouinces as the Romanes seuered it whiles they remained in these parts Which being done I hope that I haue discharged whatsoeuer is promised in the title of this chapter The Romans therefore hauing obteined the possession of this Iland diuided the same at the last into fiue prouinces as Vibius Sequester saith The first whereof was named Britannia prima and conteined the east part of England as some doo gather from the Trent vnto the Twede The second was called Valentia or Valentiana and included the west side as they note it from Lirpoole vnto Cokermouth The third hight Britannia secunda and was that portion of the Ile which laie southwards betwéene the Trent and the Thames The fourth was surnamed Flauia Caesariensis and conteined all the countrie which remained betweene Douer and the Sauerne I meane by south of the Thames and wherevnto in like sort Cornewall and Wales were orderlie assigned The fift and last part was then named Maxima Caesariensis now Scotland the most barren of all the rest and yet not vnsought out of the gréedie Romanes bicause of the great plentie of fish and foule fine alabaster and hard marble that are ingendred and to be had in the same for furniture of houshold and curious building wherein they much delited More hereof in Sextus Rufus who liued in the daies of Valentine and wrate Notitiam prouinciarum now extant to be read A Catalog of the kings and princes of this Iland first from Samothes vnto the birth of our sauiour Christ or rather the comming of the Romans
after the flood if we diuide therefore the said 133. by seauen you shall find the quotient 19. without any ods remaining From hence also vnto the comming of Samothes into Britaine or rather his lawes giuen vnto the Celts and with them vnto the Britons in the second of his arriuall in this land we find by exact supputation 126. yeares which being parted by nine or seauen sheweth such a conclusion as maketh much for this purpose Doubtlesse I am the more willing to touch the time of his lawes than his entrance sith alteration of ordinances is the cheefe and principall token of change in rule and regiment although at this present the circumstances hold not sith he dispossessed none neither incroched vpon any From Samothes vnto the tyrannie of Albion are 335. yeares complet so that he arriued here in the 335. or 48. septenarie which also concurreth with the 590. after the flood In like sort the regiment of Albion continued but seauen yeares and then was the souereingtie of this I le restored againe by Hercules vnto the Celts The next alteration of our estate openlie knowne happened by Brute betweene whose time and death of Albion there passed full 601. yeares for he spent much time after his departure out of Grecia before he came into Albion so that if you accompt him to come hither in the 602. you shall haue 86. septenaries exactlie From Brute to the extinction of his posteritie in Ferrex and Porrex and pentarchie of Britaine are 630. yeares or 70. nouenaries than the which where shall a man find a more precise period after this method or prescription for manie and diuers considerations The time of the pentarchie indured likewise 49. yeares or seauen septenaries which being expired Dunwallo brought all the princes vnder his subiection and ruled ouer them as monarch of this I le After the pentarchie ended we find againe that in the 98. yeare Brennus rebelled against Beline his brother wherevpon insued cruell bloodshed betwéene them So that here you haue 14. septenaries as you haue from those warres ended which indured a full yeare more before Brennus was reconciled to his brother to the comming of Caesar into this Iland whereat our seruitude and miserable thraldome to the Romans may worthilie take his entrance 48. or 336. yeares than the which concurrences I know not how a man should imagine a more exact After the comming of Caesar we haue 54. or sixe nouenaries to Christ whose death and passion redoundeth generallie to all that by firme and sure faith take hold of the same and applie it vnto their comfort From the birth of Christ to our countrie deliuered from the Romane yoke are 446. yeares at which time the Britains chose them a king and betooke themselues to his obedience But neither they nor their king being then able to hold out the Scots and Picts which dailie made hauocke of their countrie the said Vortiger in the third yeares of his reigne which was the 63. septenarie after Christ did send for the Saxons who arriued here in the 449. and 450. yeares of Grace in great companies for our aid and succour although that in the end their entrances turned to our vtter decaie and ruine in that they made a conquest of the whole I le and draue vs out of our liuings Hereby we sée therefore how the preparatiue began in the 449. but how it was finished in the tenth nouenarie the sequele is too too plaine In like sort in the 43. nouenarie or 387. after the comming of the Saxons the Danes entred who miserablie afflicted this I le by the space of 182. yeares or 46. septenaries which being expired they established themselues in the kingdome by Canutus But their time lasting not long the Normans followed in the end of the 49. yeare and thus you sée how these numbers do hold exactlie vnto the conquest The like also we find of the continuance of the Normans or succession of the Conquerour which indured but 89. yeares being extinguished in Stephen and that of the Saxons restored in Henrie the second although it lacke one whole yeare of ten nouenaries which is a small thing sith vpon diuers occasions the time of the execution of any accident may be preuented or proroged as in direction and progression astronomicall is often times perceiued From hence to the infamous excommunication of England in king Iohns daies wherevpon insued the resignation of his crownes and dominions to the pope are eight septenaries or 56. yeares Thence againe to the deposition of Richard 2. and vsurpation of Henrie 4. are 77. yeares or 11. septenaries From hence to the conspiracie made against Edward 2. after which he was deposed murdered are 117. yeares or 13. nouenaries From hence to the beginning of the quarell betwéene the houses of Yorke and Lancaster wherein foure score and od persons of the blood roiall were slaine and made awaie first and last and which warres begunne in the 1448. and the yeare after the death of the Duke of Glocester whose murther séemed to make frée passage to the said broile are 72. yeares or eight nouenaries From hence to the translation of the crowne from the house of Lancaster to that of Yorke in Edward the 4 are 14. yeares or two septenaries and last of all to the vnion of the said houses in Henrie the eight is an exact quadrat of seuen multiplied in it selfe or 49. yeares whereof I hope this may in part suffice Now as concerning religion we haue from Christ to the faith first preached in Britaine by Iosephus ab Aramathia and Simon Zelotes as some write 70. yeares or 10. septenaries Thence also to the baptisme of Lucius and his nobilitie in the yeare after their conuersion 12. nouenaries or 108. yeares After these the Saxons entred and changed the state of religion for the most part into paganisme in the yeare 449. 39. nouenarie and 273. yeare after Lucius had beene baptised which is 39. septenaries if I be not deceiued In the 147. or 21. septenarie Augustine came who brought in poperie which increased and continued till Wicklif with more boldnesse than anie other began to preach the gospell which was Anno. 1361. or 765. yeares after the comming of Augustine and yeeld 85. nouenaries exactlie From hence againe to the expulsion of the pope 175 yeares or 25. septenaries thence to the receiuing of the pope and popish doctrine 21. yeares or 3. septenaries wherevnto I would ad the time of restoring the gospell by Quéene Elizabeth were it not that it wanteth one full yeare of 7. Whereby we may well gather that if there be anie hidden mysterie or thing conteined in these numbers yet the same extendeth not vnto the diuine disposition of things touching the gift of grace and frée mercie vnto the penitent vnto which neither number weight nor measure shall be able to aspire Of such Ilands as are to be seene vpon the coasts of Britaine Cap. 10. THere are néere
therein be side 27. parish-churches of which 15. or 16. haue their Parsons the rest either such poore Uicars or Curats as the liuings left are able to sustaine The names of the parishes in the Wight are these 1 Newport a chap. 2 Cairsbrosie v. 3 Northwood 4 Arriun v. 5 Goddeshill v. 6 Whitwell 7 S. Laurence p. 8 Nighton p. 9 Brading v. 10 Newchurch v. 11 S. Helene v. 12 Yauerland p. 13 Calborne p. 14 Bonechurch p. 15 Mottesson p. 16 Yarmouth p. 17 Thorley v. 18 Shalflete v. 19 Whippingham p. 20 Wootton p. 21 Chale p. 22 Kingston p. 23 Shorwell p. 24 Gatrombe p. 25 Brosie 26 Brixston p. 27 Bensted p. It belongeth for temporall iurisdiction to the countie of Hamshire but in spirituall cases it yéeldeth obedience to the sée of Winchester wherof it is a Deanerie As for the soile of the whole Iland it is verie fruitfull for notwithstanding the shore of it selfe be verie full of rocks and craggie cliffes yet there wanteth no plentie of cattell corne pasture medow ground wild foule fish fresh riuers and pleasant woods whereby the inhabitants may liue in ease and welfare It was first ruled by a seuerall king and afterwards wonne from the Britons by Vespasian the legat at such time as he made a voiage into the west countrie In processe of time also it was gotten from the Romans by the kings of Sussex who held the souereignti◠of the same and kept the king thereof vnder tribute till it was wonne also from them in the time of Athelwold the eight king of the said south region by Ceadwalla who killed Aruald that reigned there and reserued the souereigntie of that I le to himselfe and his successors for euermore At this time also there were 1200. families in that Iland whereof the said Ceadwalla gaue 300 to Wilfride sometime bishop of Yorke exhorting him to erect a church there and preach the gospell also to the inhabitants thereof which he in like maner performed but according to the precriptions of the church of Rome wherevnto he yéelded himselfe vassall and feudarie so that this I le by Wilfride was first conuerted to the faith though the last of all other that hearkened vnto the word After Ceadwalla Woolfride the parricide was the first Saxon prince that aduentured to flie into the Wight for his safegard whither he was driuen by Kenwalch of the Westsaxons who made great warres vpon him and in the end compelled him to go into this place for succour as did also king Iohn in the rebellious stir of his Barons practised by the clergie the said Iland being as then in possession of the Forts as some doo write that haue handled it of purpose The first Earle of this Iland that I doo read of was one Baldwijne de Betoun who married for his second wife the daughter of William le Grosse Earle of Awmarle but he dieng without issue by this ladie she was maried the second time to Earle Maundeuile and thirdlie to William de Fortes who finished Skipton castell which his wiues father had begun about the time of king Richard the first Hereby it came to passe also that the Forts were Earls of Awmarle Wight and Deuonshire a long time till the ladie Elizabeth Fortes sole heire to all those possessions came to age with whom king Edward the third so preuailed through monie faire words that he gat the possession of the Wight wholie into his hands held it to himselfe his successors vntill Henrie the sixt about the twentieth of his reigne crowned Henrie Beauchamp sonne to the lord Richard Earle of Warwike king thereof and of Iardesey and Gardesey with his owne hands and thervnto gaue him a commendation of the Dutchie of Warwike with the titles of Comes comitum Angliae lord Spenser of Aburgauenie and of the castell of Bristow which castell was sometime taken from his ancestors by king Iohn albeit he did not long enioy these great honors sith he died 1446. without issue and seuen yéeres after his father After we be past the Wight we go forward and come vnto Poole hauen wherein is an I le called Brunt Keysy in which was sometime a parish church and but a chapell at this present as I heare There are also two other Iles but as yet I know not their names We haue after we are passed by these another I le or rather Byland also vpon the coast named Portland not far from Waymouth or the Gowy a prettie fertile peece though without wood of ten miles in circuit now well inhabited but much better heretofore and yet are there about foure score housholds in it There is but one street of houses therein the rest are dispersed howbeit they belong all to one parish-church whereas in time past there were two within the compasse of the same There is also a castell of the kings who is lord of the I le although the bishop of Winchester be patrone of the church the parsonage whereof is the fairest house in all the péece The people there are no lesse excellent stingers of stones than were the Baleares who would neuer giue their children their dinners till they had gotten the same with their stings and therefore their parents vsed to hang their meate verie high vpon some bough to the end that he which strake it downe might onlie haue it whereas such as missed were sure to go without it Florus lib. 3. cap. 8. Which feat the Portlands vse for the defense of their Iland and yet otherwise are verie couetous And wheras in time past they liued onlie by fishing now they fall to tillage Their fire bote is brought out of the Wight and other places yet doo they burne much cow doong dried in the sunne for there is I saie no wood in the I le except a few elmes that be about the church There would some grow there no doubt if they were willing to plant it although the soile lie verie bleake and open It is not long since this was vnited to the maine and likelie yer long to be cut off againe Being past this we raise another also in the mouth of the Gowy betweene Colsford and Lime of which for the smalnesse thereof I make no great account Wherefore giuing ouer to intreat any farther of it I cast about to Iardsey and Gardesey which Iles with their appurtenances apperteined in times past to the Dukes of Normandie but now they remaine to our Quéene as parcell of Hamshire and iurisdiction of Winchester belonging to hir crowne by meanes of a composition made betwéene K. Iohn of England and the K. of France when the dominions of the said prince began so fast to decrease as Thomas Sulmo saith Of these two Iardsey is the greatest an Iland hauing thirtie miles in compasse as most men doo coniecture There are likewise in the same twelue parish-churches with a colledge which hath a Deane and Prebends It is distant from
lieth buried and whither the rest of the monks of Bangor did flie to saue themselues when 2100. of their fellowes were slaine by the Saxon princes in the quarell of Augustine the monke the citie of Caerleon or Chester raced to the ground and not since reedified againe to anie purpose Ptolomie calleth this Iland Lymnos the Britons Enlhi and therein also is a parish-church as the report goeth From hence we cast about gathering still toward the northest till we came to Caer Ierienrhod a notable rocke situat ouer against the mouth of the Leuenni wherein standeth a strong hold or fortresse or else some towne or village Certes we could not well discerne whether of both it was bicause the wind blew hard at southwest the morning was mistie and our mariners doubting some flats to be couched not far from thence hasted awaie vnto Anglesei whither we went apace with a readie wind euen at our owne desire This Iland which Tacitus mistaketh no doubt for Mona Caesaris and so dooth Ptolomie as appeareth by his latitudes is situat about two miles from the shore of Northwales Paulus Iouius gesseth that it was in time past ioined to the continent or maine of our Ile and onelie cut off by working of the Ocean as Sicilia peraduenture was from Italie by the violence of the Leuant or practise of some king that reigned there Thereby also as he saith the inhabitants were constreind at the first to make a bridge ouer into the same till the breach waxed so great that no such passage could anie longer be mainteined But as these things doo either not touch my purpose at all or make smallie with the present description of this I le so in comming to my matter Anglesei is found to be full so great as the Wight and nothing inferiour but rather surmounting it as that also which Caesar calleth Mona in fruitfulnesse of soile by manie an hundred fold In old time it was reputed and taken for the common granarie to Wales as Sicilia was to Rome and Italie for their prouision of corne In like maner the Welshmen themselues called it the mother of their countrie for giuing their minds wholie to pasturage as the most easie and lesse chargeable trade they vtterlie neglected tillage as men that leaned onelie to the fertilitie of this Iland for their corne from whence they neuer failed to receiue continuall abundance Gyraldus saith that the I le of Anglesei was no lesse sufficient to minister graine for the sustentation of all the men of Wales than the mountaines called Ereri or Snowdoni in Northwales were to yeeld plentie of pasture for all the cattell whatsoeuer within the aforesaid compasse if they were brought togither and left vpon the same It contained moreouer so manie townes welnéere as there be daies in a yeare which some conuerting into Cantreds haue accompted but for three as Gyraldus saith Howbeit as there haue beene I say 363. townes in Anglesei so now a great part of that reckoning is vtterlie shroonke and so far gone to decaie that the verie ruines of them are vnneath to be séene discerned and yet it séemeth to be méetlie well inhabited Leland noting the smalnesse of our hundreds in comparison to that they were in time past addeth so far as I remember that there are six of them in Anglesei as Menay Maltraith Liuon Talbellion Torkalin and Tindaithin herevnto Lhoid saith also how it belonged in old time vnto the kingdome of Guinhed or Northwales and that therein at a towne called Aberfraw being on the southwestside of the I le the kings of Gwinhed held euermore their palaces whereby it came to passe that the kings of Northwales were for a longtime called kings of Aberfraw as the Welshmen named the kings of England kings of London till better instruction did bring them farther knowledge There are in Anglesei many townes and villages whose names as yet I cannot orderlie atteine vnto wherefore I will content my selfe with the rehearsall of so many as we viewed in sailing about the coasts and otherwise heard report of by such as I haue talked withall Beginning therefore at the mouth of the Gefni which riseth at northeast aboue Gefni or Geuenni 20. miles at the least into the land we passed first by Hundwyn then by Newborow Port Hayton Beaumarrais Penmon Elian Almwoch Burric whereby runneth a rill into a creeke Cornew Holihed standing in the promontorie Gwifen Aberfraw and Cair Cadwalader of all which the two latter stand as it were in a nuke betweene the Geuenni water and the Fraw wherevpon Aberfraw is situate Within the Iland we heard onlie of Gefni afore mentioned of Gristial standing vpon the same water of Tefri of Lanerchimedh Lachtenfarwy and Bodedrin but of all these the cheefe is now Beaumarais which was builded sometime by king Edward the first and therewithall a strong castell about the yeare 1295. to kéepe that land in quiet There are also as Leland saith 31. parish-churches beside 69. chappels that is a hundreth in all But héerof I can saie little for lacke of iust instruction In time past the people of this I le vsed not to seuerall their grounds but now they dig stonie hillocks and with the stones thereof they make rude walles much like to those of Deuonshire sith they want hedgebote fire bote and house bote or to saie at one word timber bushes and trees As for wine it is so plentifull and good cheape there most commonlie as in London through the great recourse of merchants from France Spaine and Italie vnto the aforesaid Iland The flesh likewise of such cattell as is bred there wherof we haue store yearelie brought vnto Cole faire in Essex is most delicate by reason of their excellent pasture and so much was it esteemed by the Romans in time past that Columella did not onelie commend and preferre them before those of Liguria but the emperours themselues being neere hand also caused their prouision to be made for nete out of Anglesei to feed vpon at their owne tables as the most excellent beefe It taketh now the name of Angles and Ei which is to meane the I le of Englishmen bicause they wan it in the Conquerors time vnder the leading of Hugh earle of Chester and Hugh of Shrewesburie Howbeit they recouered it againe in the time of William Rufus when they spoiled the citie of Glocester ransacked Shrewesburie and returned home with great bootie and pillage in which voiage also they were holpen greatlie by the Irishmen who after thrée yeares ioined with them againe and slue the earle of Shrewesburie which then liued with great crueltie The Welshmen call it Tiremone and Mon and herein likewise is a promontorie or Byland called Holie head which hath in time past beene named Cair kyby of Kyby a monke that dwelled there from whence the readiest passage is commonlie had out of Northwales to get ouer into Ireland of which Ile I will not speake at this time least
which should be prima as yet I do not read except it should be Anglesei and then saith Malmesburie well In like sort Propertius speaketh of a Meuania which he called Nebulosa but he meaneth it euidentlie of a little towne in Umbria where he was borne lib. 4. eleg De vrbe Rom. Wherfore there néedeth no vse of his authoritie This in the meane time is euident out of Orosius lib 1. capite 2. that Scots dwelled somtime in this I le as also in Ireland which Ethicus also affirmeth of his owne time and finallie confirmeth that the Scots and Irish were sometime one people It hath in length 24. miles and 8. in bredth and is in maner of like distance from Galloway in Scotland Ireland and Cumberland in England as Buchanan reporteth In this Iland also were some time 1300. families of which 960. were in the west halfe and the rest in the other But now through ioining house to house land to land a common plague and canker which will eat vp all if prouision be not made in time to withstand this mischéefe that number is halfe diminished and yet many of the rich inhabiters want roome and wote not how and where to bestowe themselues to their quiet contentations Certes this impediment groweth not by reason that men were greater in bodie than they haue béene in time past but onelie for that their insatiable desire of inlarging their priuate possessions increaseth still vpon them and will doo more except they be restrained but to returne to our purpose It was once spoiled by the Scots in the time of king Athelstane chéeflie by Anlafus in his flight from the bloudie battell wherein Constantine king of Scotland was ouercome secondlie by the Scots 1388. after it came to the possession of the English for in the beginning the kings of Scotland had this Iland vnder their dominion almost from their first arriuall in this Iland and as Beda saith till Edwine king of the Northumbers wan it from them and vnited it to his kingdome After the time of Edwine the Scots gat the possession thereof againe and held it till the Danes Norwaies wan it from them who also kept it but with much trouble almost 370. yeares vnder the gouernance of their viceroies whome the kings of Norwaie inuested vnto that honor till Alexander the third king of that name in Scotland recouered it from them with all the rest of those Iles that lie vpon the west coast called also Sodorenses in the daies of Magnus king of Norwaie And sithens that time the Scotish princes haue not ceased to giue lawes to such as dwelled there but also from time to time appointed such bishops as should exercise ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in the same till it was won from them by our princes and so vnited vnto the realme of England Finallie how after sundrie sales bargains and contracts of matrimonie for I read that William Scroope the kings Uicechamberleine did buy this I le and crowne thereof of the lord William Montacute earle of Sarum it came vnto the ancestours of the earles of Darbie who haue béene commonlie said to be kings of Man the discourse folowing shall more at large declare Giraldus noteth a contention betwéene the kings of England Ireland for the right of this Iland but in the end when by a comprâ—mise the triall of the matter was referred to the liues or deaths of such venemous wormes as should be brought into the same and it was found that they died not at all as the like doo in Ireland sentence passed with the king of England so he reteined the Iland But howsoeuer this matter standeth and whether anie such thing was done at all or not sure it is that the people of the said Ile were much giuen to witchcraft and sorcerie which they learned of the Scots a nation greatlie bent to that horible practise in somuch that their women would oftentimes sell wind to the mariners inclosed vnder certeine knots of thred with this iniunction that they which bought the same should for a great gale vndoo manie and for the lesse a fewer or smaller number The stature of the men and also fertilitie of this Iland are much commended and for the latter supposed verie néere to be equall with that of Anglesei in all commodities There are also these townes therein as they come now to my remembrance Rushen Dunglasse Holme towne S. Brids Bala cury the bishops house S. Mich. S. Andrew kirk Christ kirk Louel S. Mathees kirk S. Anne Pala sala kirk S. Marie kirk Concane kirk Malu and Home But of all these Rushen with the castell is the strongest It is also in recompense of the common want of wood indued with sundrie pretie waters as first of al the Burne rising in the northside of Warehill botoms and branching out by southwest of kirk S. An it séemeth to cut off a great part of the eastside thereof from the residue of that Iland From those hils also but of the south halfe commeth the Holme and Holmey by a towne of the same name in the verie mouth whereof lieth the Pile afore mentioned They haue also the Bala passing by Bala cury on the westside and the Rame on the north whose fall is named Ramesei hauen as I doo read in Chronicles There are moreouer sundrie great hils therein as that wherevpon S. Mathees standeth in the northeast part of the I le a parcell whereof commeth flat south betwéene kirk Louell and kirk Marie yéelding out of their botoms the water Bala whereof I spake before Beside these and well toward the south part of the I le I find the Warehils which are extended almost from the west coast ouertwhart vnto the Burne streame It hath also sundrie hauens as Ramsei hauen by north Laxam hauen by east Port Iris by southwest Port Home and Port Michell by west In like sort there are diuers Ilets annexed to the same as the Calfe of man on the south the Pile on the west and finallie S. Michels Ile in the gulfe called Ranoths waie in the east Moreouer the sheepe of this countrie are excéeding huge well woolled and their tailes of such greatnesse as is almost incredible In like sort their hogs are in maner monstrous They haue furthermore great store of barnacles bréeding vpon their coasts but yet not so great store as in Ireland and those as there also of old ships ores masts peeces of rotten timber as they saie and such putrified pitched stuffe as by wrecke hath happened to corrupt vpon that shore Howbeit neither the inhabitants of this I le nor yet of Ireland can readilie saie whether they be fish or flesh for although the religious there vsed to eat them as fish yet elsewhere some haue beene troubled for eating of them in times prohibited for heretikes and lollards For my part I haue béene verie desirous to vnderstand the vttermost of the bréeding of
nunrie and out of this a little beneath the said house breaketh an arme called the Shirelake bicause it diuideth Eastsex and Hartford shire in sunder and in the length of one medow called Fritheie This lake runneth not but at great flouds and méeteth againe with a succor of ditchwater at a place called Hockesdich halfe a mile from his first breaking out and halfe a mile lower at Marsh point ioineth againe with the streame from whence it came before Thence commeth the first arme to S. Maulie bridge the first bridge westward vpon that riuer vpon Waltham causie halfe a mile lower than Maulie bridge at the corner of Ramnie mead it méeteth with the kings streame principall course of Luy or Lee as it is commonlie called The second arme breaketh out of the kings streame at Halifield halfe a mile lower than Cheston nunrie and so to the fulling mill and two bridges by west of the kings streame wherinto it falleth about a stones cast lower at a place called Malkins shelffe except I was wrong informed Cheston Hartfordshire men doo saie that the kings streame at Waltham dooth part Hartfordshire and Essex but the Essex men by forrest charter doo plead their liberties to hold vnto S. Maulies bridge On the east side also of the kings streame breaketh out but one principall arme at Halifield three quarters of a mile aboue Waltham so goeth to the corne mill in Waltham and then to the K. streame againe a little beneath the kings bridge From hence the Lée runneth on by south on Waltonstow till it come to Stretford Langthorne where it brancheth partlie of it selfe and partlie by mans industrie for mils Howbeit heerein the dealing of Alfred sometimes king of England was not of smallest force who vnderstanding the Danes to be gotten vp with their ships into the countrie there to kill and slaie his subiects in the yeere of grace 896 by the conduct of this riuer he in the meane time before they could returne did so mightilie weaken the maine chanell by drawing great numbers of trenches from the same that when they purposed to come backe there was nothing so much water left as the ships did draw wherefore being set on ground they were soone fired the aduersaries ouercome By this policie also much medow ground was woone made firme land whereby the countrie about was not a little inriched as was also a part of Assyria by the like practise of Cyrus with the Ganges at such time as he came against Babylon which riuer before time was in maner equall with Euphrates For he was so offended that one of his knights whom he loued déerlie was drowned and borne awaie with the water in his passage ouer the same that he sware a deepe o th yer long to make it so shallow that it should not wet a woman to the knées Which came to passe for he caused all his armie to dig 46 new draines frō the same wherby the vow that he had made was at the full performed Senec. de Tra. li. 3. But to conclude with the Lee that somtime ouerflowed all those medowes through which it passeth as for a great waie not inferior to the Thames and I find that being past Westham it is not long yer it fall into that streame One thing I read more of this riuer before the conquest that is how Edward the first sonne of Alfred in the yeare of grace 912 builded Hartford towne at which time also he had Wittham a towne in Essex in hand as his sister called Aelfled repaired Oxford London and all this foure yeares before the building of Maldon of some called Hertford or Herudford betweene three waters that is the Lée the Benefuth and Memmarran or rather Penmarran but how these waters are distinguished in these daies as yet I cannot tell It is possible that the Bene may be the same which commeth by Benington and Benghoo which if it be so then must the Memmarran be the same that descendeth from Whitwell for not farre from thence is Branfield which might in time past right well be called Marranfield for of like inuersion of names I could shew manie examples Being past the Lee whose chanell is begun to be purged 1576 with further hope to bring the same to the north side of London we come vnto the Rodon vpon Essex side in like maner and not verie farre for foure miles is the most from the fall of the Lée This water riseth at little Canfield from whence it goeth to great Canfield high Roding Eithorpe Roding Ledon Roding White Roding Beauchampe Roding Fifeld Shelleie high Ongar and Cheping Ongar where the Lauer falleth into it that ariseth betwixt Matching and high Lauer and taking another rill withall comming from aboue Northweld at Cheping Ongar they ioine I saie with the Rodon after which confluence Leland coniectureth that the streame is called Iuell for my part I wot not what to say of it But héerof I am sure that the whole course being past Ongar it goeth to Stansted riuers Theidon mount Heibridge Chigwell Woodford bridge Ilford bridge Barking so into the Thames The Darwent méeteth with our said Thames vpon Kents side two miles and more beneath Erith It riseth at Tanridge or there abouts as I haue beene informed by Christopher Saxtons card late made of the same and the like I hope he will doo in all the seuerall shires of England at the infinit charges of sir Thomas Sackford knight maister of the requests whose zeale vnto his countrie héerin I cannot but remember so much the rather for that he meaneth to imitate Ortelius somewhat beside this hath holpen me in the names of the townes by which these riuers for the Kentish part do run Would to God his plats were once finished for the rest But to procéed The Darwent therefore rising at Tanridge goeth on by Titseie toward Brasted and receiuing on ech side of that towne seuerall bankes a riuer or rill it goeth on to Nockhold Shorham Kinsford Horton Darnhith Dartford or Derwentford there taking in the Craie on the left hand that coms from Orpington by Marie Craie Paules Craie North Craie and Craiford it is not long yer it fall into the Thames But after I had once passed the fall of the brooke it is a world to sée what plentie of Serephium groweth vpon the Kentish shore in whose description Fuichfius hath not a little halted whilest he giueth foorth the hearbe Argentaria for Serephium betwéene which there is no maner of likelihood This neuerthelesse is notable in the said hearbe that being translated into the garden it receiueth another forme cleane different from the first which it yéelded when it grew vpon the shore and therevnto appeareth of more fat foggie substance Which maketh me to thinke that our physicians do take it for a distinct kind of wormewood whereof controuersie ariseth among them The next water that falleth
this suffice for the description of the Iuell whose streame dooth water all the west part of Summersetshire and leaueth it verie fruitfull The Brier Bruer or Bréer riseth of two waters wherof one is in Selwood forrest commeth downe by Bruecombe Bruham and Bruton The other which Leland nameth Mellos is northest of Staffordell towne and going by the same it runneth by Redlinch to Wike where it méeteth with the other head and thence go on as one to Awnsford Alford where it taketh in a water called Dulis from by north that riseth néere Dolting and commeth by Euerchurch parke then to the Lidfords Basborow wood the Tor hill Pont perilous whereinto they fable that Arthur being wounded to death did throw Calibur his sword by Glastenburie and so into the Méere Beside this riuer there are two other also that fall into the said Méere whereof the one called Sowaie commeth from Créechurch parke and Pulton by Hartlacke bridge the other named Cos or the Coscombe water from aboue Shepton Mallet which east of Wike taketh in a water comming from Welles by Wike Gedneie and so into the Méere Finallie returning all into one chanell it runneth to Burtlehouse and soone after diuiding it selfe one arme goeth by Bastian aliàs Brent bridge to High bridge leauing Huntspill a market towne by southwest the other by Marke to Rokes bridge Hebbes passage and so into the sea leauing a faire Iland wherin beside Brentmarsh are seuen or eight townes of whose names I haue no knowledge Now as touching the water that commeth from Welles which falleth as I said into the Coscombe water on the right hand of the Cawseie you shall vnderstand that as manie springs are in Wels so the chiefe of them is named Andres well which riseth in a medow plat not farre from the east end of the cathedrall church and afterward goeth into the Coscombe in such place as I haue noted Leland speaketh of the Milton Golafer waters which should fall likewise into the Brier but whether those be they whereof the one riseth aboue Staffordell and in the descent runneth by Shipton Pitcombe and so to Awnsford on the one side as the other dooth rise betwéene Batcombe and Upton noble on the other halfe or vnto whether of them either of these names are seuerallie to be attributed as yet I doo not read The second Axe which commeth by Axe towne in old time called Uexa issueth out of Owkie hole from whence it goeth by Owkie towne afterward meeting with the Chederbrooke that commeth from the Cheder rocks wherein is an hole in old time called Carcer Aeoli wherof much hath béene written surmised past credit It runneth by Were Ratcliffe and after a little compasse into the northeast branch of the aforesaid riuer last described betweene Rokes bridge and Hebbes passage as I haue beene informed From the fall of Axe we come to an other called Bane northeast of Woodspring whose head is about Banwell parke or else in Smaldon wood Then to an other and to the third called Artr◠which riseth about Litton and going by the Artroes Ubbeie Perribridge receiuing a rill yer it come thither from by south beneath Cungesbirie or as I learne betwéene Kingston and Laurence Wike it méeteth with the sea Sottespill water riseth betwéene Cheueleie and Naileseie howbeit it hath no increase before it come into the sea at Sottespill more than the next vnto it which is named Cleueden water of a certeine towne neere to the fall thereof It riseth southeast of Barrow goeth by Burton Naileseie and so vnto Cleuedon The Auon commonlie called the third Auon is a goodlie water and growne to be verie famous by sundrie occasions to be particularlie touched in our description of Bristow Yet thus much will I note héere thereof as a rare accident how that in king Edgars daies the verie same yeare that the old monasterie of Euesham fell downe by it selfe a porpasse was taken therein neere to the said monasterie and neuer anie before or since that time heard of to haue béene found in that streame And euen so not manie yeares before I first wrote this treatise a sturgion was taken aliue in Rochester streame which the bishop gaue vnto your honor and you would as gladlie haue sent it to the quéenes maiestie if she might haue béene presented withall aliue as it was taken Certes both these rare occurrents gaue no lesse occasion of strange furmises to the inhabitants of both places than the blockes of Brerton when they appeare doo vnto that familie of which the report goeth that they are neuer séene but against some mischéefe or other to befall vnto that house But how farre am I gone from my purpose The Auon therefore riseth in the verie edge of Tetburie and goeth by long Newton to Brokenton Whitchurch and Malmsburie where it receiueth two waters that is to saie one from by west comming by Foxeleie and Bromleham which runneth so néere to the Auon in the west suburbe of Malmsburie that the towne thereby is almost made an Iland Another from Okeseie parke by Hankerton Charleton and Garesden After this confluence it hasteth to Cole parke then goeth it toward the southeast till it méet with a water comming from southwest betwéene Hullauington and Bradfield by Aston and soone after with another at the northside from Binall by Wootton Basset through the parke to Gretenham and Idouer bridges and after the confluence to Dauntseie Segar Sutton Christ-malford Auon Calwaies house and then to west Tetherton Beneath this towne also it taketh in a water increased by two brookes whereof one comming from Cleue by Hilmarton Whitleie house and Bramble and there receiuing another that commeth by Calne passeth on by Stanlie into the Auon which from thence foorth goeth to Chippenham Rowdon Lekham and then receiuing Cosham water goeth to Lacocke Melsham and yer it come at Whaddon crosseth two other in one chanell whereof one riseth about Brumham house and goeth to Sene the other about the Diuizes and from thence runneth to Potterne wood Creke wood Worton Maston Bucklington and ioining with the other aboue Litleton they run by Semmingto◠and north of Whaddon aforesaid into the maine streame whereof I now intreat From hence our Auon runneth to Stauerton and southwest of that towne méeteth with the Were that commeth from Upton by Dilton Brooke parke there crossing a rill called Bisse from Westbirie vnder the plaine then to north Bradleie Trubridge and so into Auon that goeth from thence to Bradford within a mile or there abouts before it come at Freshford it méeteth with the Frome whose description dooth insue The Frome riseth in the east part of Mendip hils and from thence runneth by Astwti◠the Cole pits Lie vnder Mendip Whateleie Elmesbridge and soone after taketh in the Nonneie water comming from Nonneie castell thence to Walles and Orcharleie bridge where it
laid out heretofore by the lords of the soiles for the benefit of such poore as inhabit within the compasse of their manors But as the true intent of the giuers is now in most places defrauded in so much that not the poore tenants inhabiting vpon the same but their landlords haue all the commoditie and gaine so the tractation of them belongeth rather to the second booke Wherfore I meane not at this present to deale withall but reserue the same wholie vnto the due place whilest I go forward with the rest setting downe neuerthelesse by the waie a generall commendation of the whole Iland which I find in an ancient monument much vnto this effect Illa quidem longè celebris splendore beata Glebis lacte fauis supereminet insula cunctis Quas regit ille Deus spumanti cuius ab ore Profluit oceanus c. And a little after Testis Lundonia ratibus Wintonia Baccho Herefordia grege Worcestria fruge redundans Batha lacu Salabyra feris Cantuaria pisce Eboraca syluis Excestria clara metallis Norwicum Dacis hybernis Cestria Gallis Cicestrum Norwagenis Dunelmia praepinguis Testis Lincolnia gens infinita decore Testis Eli formosa situ Doncastria visu c. Of the foure high waies sometime made in Britaine by the princes of this Iland Cap. 19. THere are which indeuoring to bring all things to their Saxon originall doo affirme that this diuision of waies whereof we now intreat should apperteine vnto such princes of that nation as reigned here since the Romanes gaue vs ouer and herevpon they inferre that Wattling street was builded by one Wattle from the east vnto the west But how weake their coniectures are in this behalfe the antiquitie of these streets it selfe shall easilie declare whereof some parcelles after a sort are also set downe by Antoninus and those that haue written of the seuerall iournies from hence to Rome although peraduenture not in so direct an order as they were at the first established For my part if it were not that I desire to be short in this behalfe I could with such notes as I haue alreadie collected for that purpose make a large confutation of diuerse of their opinions concerning these passages and thereby rather ascribe the originall of these waies to the Romans than either the British or Saxon princes But sith I haue spent more time in the tractation of the riuers than was allotted vnto me and that I sée great cause notwithstanding my late alledged scruple wherfore I should hold with our Galfride before anie other I will omit at this time to discourse of these things as I would and saie what I maie for the better knowledge of their courses procéeding therein as followeth First of all I â—ind that Dunwallon king of Britaine about 483 yeares before the birth of our sauiour Iesus Christ séeing the subiects of his realme to be in sundrie wise oppressed by théeues and robbers as they trauelled to and fro and being willing so much as in him laie to redresse these inconueniences caused his whole kingdome to be surueied and then commanding foure principall waies to be made which should leade such as trauelled into all parts thereof from sea to sea he gaue sundrie large priuileges vnto the same whereby they became safe and verie much frequented And as he had regard herein to the securitie of his subiects so he made sharpe lawes grounded vpon iustice for the suppression of such wicked members as did offer violence to anie traueler that should be met withall or found within the limits of those passages How and by what parts of this Iland these waies were conueied at the first it is not so wholie left in memorie but that some question is mooued among the learned concerning their ancient courses Howbeit such is the shadow remaining hitherto of their extensions that if not at this present perfectlie yet hereafter it is not vnpossible but that they may be found out leâ—t certeine vnto posteritie It seemeth by Galfride that the said Dunwallon did limit out those waies by dooles and markes which being in short time altered by the auarice of such irreligious persons as dwelt néere and incroched vpon the same a fault yet iustlie to be found almost in euerie place euen in the time of our most gratious and souereigne Ladie Elizabeth wherein the lords of the soiles doo vnite their small occupieng onelie to increase a greater proportion of rent and therefore they either remooue or giue licence to erect small tenements vpon the high waies sides and commons wherevnto in truth they haue no right and yet out of them also doo raise a new commoditie and question mooued for their bounds before Belinus his sonne he to auoid all further controuersie that might from thencefoorth insue caused the same to be paued with hard stone of eightéene foot in breadth ten foot in depth and in the bottome thereof huge flint stones also to be pitched least the earth in time should swallow vp his workemanship and the higher ground ouer-grow their rising crests He indued them also with larger priuileges than before protesting that if anie man whosoeuer should presume to infringe his peace and violate the lawes of his kingdome in anie maner of wise neere vnto or vpon those waies he should suffer such punishment without all hope to escape by freendship or mercie as by the statutes of this realme latelie prouided in those cases were due vnto the offendors The names of these foure waies are the Fosse the Gwethelin or Watling the Erming and the Ikenild The Fosse goeth not directlie but slopewise ouer the greatest part of this Iland beginning at Dotnesse or Totnesse in Deuonshire where Brute somtime landed or as Ranulphus saith which is more likelie at the point of Cornwall though the eldest writers doo séeme to note the contrarie From hence it goeth thorough the middle of Deuonshire Summersetshire and commeth to Bristow from whence it runneth manifestlie to Sudberie market Tetburie and so foorth holdeth on as you go almost to the midde waie betweene Glocester and Cirnecester where the wood faileth and the champeigne countrie appeareth toward Cotteswald streight as a line vntill you come to Cirnecester it selfe Some hold opinion that the waie which lieth from Cirnecester to Bath should be the verie Fosse and that betwixt Cirnecester and Glocester to be another of the foure waies made by the Britons But ancient report grounded vpon great likelihood and confirmed also by some experience iudgeth that most of the waies crossed ech other in this part of the realme And of this mind is Leland also who learned it of an abbat of Cirnecester that shewed great likelihood by some records thereof But to procéed From Cirnecester it goeth by Chepingnorton to Couentrie Leircester Newarke and so to Lincolne ouerthwart the Watlingstreet where by generall consent of all the writers except Alfred of Beuerleie who extendeth it vnto Cathnesse in Scotland it is said to
excuses to auoid so manifest a title all men may see that read their bookes indifferentlie wherevnto I referre them For my part there is little or nothing of mine herein more than onelie the collection and abridgement of a number of fragments togither wherein chéeflie I haue vsed the helpe of Nicholas Adams a lawier who wrote thereof of set purpose to king Edward the sixt as Leland did the like to king Henrie the eight Iohn Harding vnto Edward the fourth beside thrée other whereof the first dedicated his treatise to Henrie the fourth the second to Edward the third and the third to Edward the first as their writings yet extant doo abundantlie beare witnesse The title also that Leland giueth his booke which I haue had written with his owne hand beginneth in this maner These remembrances following are found in chronicles authorised remaining in diuerse monasteries both in England and Scotland by which it is euidentlie knowne and shewed that the kings of England haue had and now ought to haue the souereigntie ouer all Scotland with the homage and fealtie of the kings there reigning from time to time c. Herevnto you haue heard alreadie what diuision Brute made of this Iland not long before his death wherof ech of his children so soone as he was interred tooke seisure and possession Howbeit after two yeares it happened that Albanact was slaine wherevpon Locrinus and Camber raising their powers reuenged his death and finallie the said Locrinus made an entrance vpon Albania seized it into his owne hands as excheated wholie vnto himselfe without yéelding anie part thereof vnto his brother Camber who made no claime nor title vnto anie portion of the same Hereby then saith Adams it euidentlie appeareth that the entire seigniorie ouer Albania consisted in Locrinus according to which example like law among brethren euer since hath continued in preferring the eldest brother to the onelie benefit of the collaterall ascension from the youngest as well in Scotland as in England vnto this daie Ebranke the lineall heire from the bodie of this Locrine that is to saie the sonne of Mempris sonne of Madan sonne of the same Locrine builded in Albania the castell of Maidens now called Edenborough so called of Aldan somtime king of Scotland but at the first named Cair Minid Agnes 1. the castell on mount Agnes and the castell of virgins and the castell of Alcluith or Alclude now called Dunbriton as the Scotish Hector Boetius confesseth whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that our Ebranke was then thereof seized This Ebranke reigned in the said state ouer them a long time after whose death Albania as annexed to the empire of Britaine descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill the time of the two sisters sonnes Morgan and Conedage lineall heires from the said Ebranke who brotherlie at the first diuided the realme betwéen them so that Morgan had Lhoegres and Conedage had Albania But shortlie after Morgan the elder brother pondering in his head the loue of his brother with the affection to a kingdome excluded nature and gaue place to ambition and therevpon denouncing warre death miserablie ended his life as the reward of his vntruth whereby Conedage obteined the whole empire of all Britaine in which state he remained during his naturall life From him the same lineallie descended to the onelie king of Britons vntill and after the reigne of Gorbodian who had issue two sonnes Ferrex and Porrex This Porrex requiring like diuision of the land affirming the former partitions to be rather of law than fauor was by the hands of his elder brother best loued of queene mother both of his life and hoped kingdome beereaâ—ed at once Wherevpon their vnnaturall mother vsing hir naturall malice for the death of hir one sonne without regard of the loosing of both miserablie slue the other in his bed mistrusting no such treason Cloten by all writers as well Scotish as other was the next inheritour to the whole empire but lacking power the onelie meane in those daies to obteine right he was contented to diuide the same among foure of his kinsmen so that Scater had Albania But after the death of this Cloten his sonne Dunwallo Mulmutius made warre vpon these foure kings and at last overcame them and so recouered the whole dominion In token of which victorie he caused himselfe to be crowned with a crowne of gold the verie first of that mettall if anie at all were before in vse that was worne among the kings of this nation This Dunwallo erected temples wherein the people should assemble for praier to which temples he gaue benefit of sanctuarie He made the law for wager of battell in cases of murder and felonie whereby a théefe that liued and made his art of fighting should for his purgation fight with the true man whom he had robbed beléeuing assuredlie that the gods for then they supposed manie would by miracle assigne victorie to none but the innocent partie Certes the priuileges of this law and benefit of the latter as well in Scotland as in England be inioied to this daie few causes by late positiue laws among vs excepted wherin the benefit of wager of battell is restreined By which obedience to his lawes it dooth manifestlie appéere that this Dunwallo was then seized of Albania now called Scotland This Dunwallo reigned in this estate ouer them manie yeares Beline and Brenne the sonnes also of Dunwallo did after their fathers death fauourablie diuide the land betweene them so that Beline had Lhoegres Brenne had Albania but for that this Brenne a subiect without the consent of his elder brother and lord aduentured to marrie with the daughter of the king of Denmarke Beline seized Albania into his owne hands and thervpon caused the notable waies priuileged by Dunwallons lawes to be newlie wrought by mens hands which for the length extended from the further part of Cornewall vnto the sea by north Cathnesse in Scotland In like sort to and for the better maintenance of religion in those daies he constituted ministers called archflamines in sundrie places of this Iland who in their seuerall functions resembled the bishops of our times the one of which remained at Ebranke now called Yorke and the whole region Caerbrantonica whereof Ptolomie also speaketh but not without wresting of the name whose power extended to the vttermost bounds of Albania wherby likewise appeareth that it was then within his owne dominion After his death the whole Ile was inioied by the onelie kings of Britaine vntill the time of Uigenius Peridurus lineall heires from the said Beline who fauourablie made partition so that Uigenius had all the land from Humber by south and Peridurus from thence northwards all Albania c. This Uigenius died and Peridurus suruiued and thereby obteined the whole from whom the same quietlie descended and was by his posteritie accordinglie inioied vntill the reigne of Coell the first of that name In his time an obscure nation by most
writers supposed Scithians passed by seas from Ireland and arriued in that part of Britaine called Albania against whome this Coell assembled his power and being entred Albania to expell them one Fergus in the night disguised entered the tent of this Coell and in his bed traitorouslie slue him This Fergus was therfore in reward of his great prowesse made there king whervpon they sat downe in that part with their wiues and children and called it Scotland and themselues Scots from the begining of the world foure thousand six hundred and seauentéene yeares after the Scotish accompt which by iust computation and confession of all their owne writers is six hundred yeares lacking ten after that Brutus had reigned ouer the whole Iland the same land being inioied by him and his posteritie before their comming during two and fiftie descents of the kings of Britaine which is a large prescription Certes this intrusion into a land so manie hundred yeares before inhabited and by so manie descents of kings quietlie inioied is the best title that all their owne writers can alledge for them But to proceed Fergus herevpon immediatlie did diuide Albania also among his capteins and their souldiers whereby it most euidentlie appeareth that there were no people of that nation inhabiting there before in proofe whereof the same partition shall follow The lands of Cathnes lieng against Orkneie betwéene Dummesbeie and the water of Thane was giuen vnto one Cornath a capteine and his people The lands betwéene the water of Thane Nes now called Rosse being in bredth from Cromart to the mouth of the water of Locht were giuen to Lutorke another capteine and his people The lands betwéene Spaie and Nes from the Almane seas to the Ireland seas now called Murraie land were giuen to one Warroch and his people The land of Thalia now called Boin Ainze Bogewall Gariot Formartine and Bowguhan were giuen to one Thalis and his people The lands of Mar Badezenoch and Lochquhaber were giuen to Martach and his people The lands of Lorne and Kintier with the hilles and mounteins thereof lieng from Mar to the Ireland seas were giuen to capteine Nanance and his people The lands of Athole were giuen to Atholus another capteine and his people The lands of Strabraun Brawdawane lieng west from Dunkell were giuen to Creones Epidithes two capteins The lands of Argile were giuen to Argathelus a capteine The lands of Linnox Clidisdale were allotted to Lolgona a capteine The lands of Siluria now called Kile Carrike Cuningham were giuen to Silurth another capteine The lands of Brigance now called Gallowaie were giuen to the companie called Brigandes which as their best men were appointed to dwell next the Britons who afterward expelled the Britons from Annandale in Albanie whereby it is confessed to be before inhabited by Britons The residue of the land now called Scotland that is to saie Meirnis Angus Steremond Gowrie Strahern Pirth Fiffe Striueling Callender Calderwood Lougthian Mers Teuedale with other the Rement Dales the Sherifdome of Berwicke were then enioied by a nation mingled in marriage with the Britons and in their obedience whose capteine called Beringer builded the castell and towne of Berwicke vpon Twede these people were called Picts vpon whome by the death of this Coell these Scots had oportunitie to vse wars whereof they ceased not vntill such time as it pleased God to appoint another Coell king of Britons against whose name albeit they hoped for a like victorie to the first yet he preuailed and ceased not his warre vntill these Scots were vtterlie expelled out of all the bounds of Britaine in which they neuer dared to reenter vntill the troublesome reigne of Sisilt king of Britons which was the twelft king after this Coell During all which time the countrie was reinhabited by the Britons But then the Scots turning the ciuill discord of this realme betweene this Sisilt and his brother Blede to their best aduantage arriued againe in Albania there made one Reuther their king Upon this their new arriuall new warre was made vpon them by this Sisilt king of Britons in which warre Reuther their new king died and Thereus succéeded against whome the warre of Britons ceased not vntill he freelie submitted himselfe to the said Sicill king of Britons at Ebranke that is Yorke where shortlie after the tenth yeare of his reigne he died Finnane brother of Iosine succeeded by their election to the kingdome of Scots who shortlie after compelled by the warres of the same Sicill declared himselfe subiect and for the better assurance of his faith and obeisance to the king of Britons deliuered his sonne Durstus into the hands of this Sicill who fantasieng the child and hoping by his owne succession to alter their subtiltie I will not saie duplicitie saith Adams married him in the end to Agasia his owne daughter This Durstus was their next king but for that he had married a Briton woman though indeed she was a kings daughter the Scots hated him for the same cause for which they ought rather to haue liked him the better and therefore not onelie traitorouslie slue him but further to declare the end of their malice dishinherited as much as in them was the issues of the same Durstus and Agasia Herevpon new warre sproong betwéene them and vs which ceased not vntill they were contented to receiue Edeir to their king the next in bloud then liuing descended from Durstus and Agasia and thereby the bloud of the Britons of the part of the mother was restored to the crowne of Albania so that nature whose law is immutable caused this bond of loue to hold For shortlie after this Edeir attended vpon Cassibelane king of Britons for the repulse of Iulius Caesar as their owne author Boetius confesseth who commanded the same as his subiect But Iulius Caesar after his second arriuall by treason of Androgeus preuailed against the Britons and therevpon pursued this Edeir into Scotland and as himselfe saith in his commentaries subdued all the I le of Britaine Which though the liuing Scots denie it their dead writers confesse that he came beyond Calender wood and cast downe Camelon the principall citie of the Picts And in token of this victorie not farre from Carron builded a round temple of stone which remained in some perfection vntill the reigne of our king Edward called the first after the conquest by whome it was subuerted but the monument thereof remaineth to this daie Marius the sonne of Aruiragus being king of all Britaine in his time one Roderike a Scithian with a great rabble of néedie souldiours came to the water of Frith in Scotland which is an arme of the sea diuiding Pentland from Fiffe against whome Marius assembled a power by which he slue this Rodericke and discomfited his people in Westmerland but to those that remained aliue he gaue the countrie of Cathnesse in Scotland which prooueth it be within his owne
And herevpon their Hector Boetius as an hen that for laieng of one eg will make a great cakeling solemnlie triumphing for a conquest before the victorie alledgeth that hereby the Britons were made tributaries to the Scots and yet he confesseth that they won no more land by that supposed conquest but the same portion betwéene them and Humber which in the old partitions before was annexed to Albania It is hard to be beléeued that such a broken nation as the Scots at that time were returning from banishment within foure yeares before and since in battell loosing both their kings and the great number of their best men to be thus able to make a conquest of great Britaine and verie vnlikelie if they had conquered it they would haue left the hot sunne of the south parts to dwell in the cold snow in Scotland Incredible it is that if they had conquered it they would not haue deputed officers in it as in cases of conquest behooueth And it is beyond all beliefe that great Britaine or any other countrie should be woon without the comming of anie enimie into it as they did not but taried finallie at the same wall of Adrian whereof I spake before But what need I speake of these defenses when the same Boecius scantlie trusteth his owne beliefe in this tale For he saieth that Galfride and sundrie other authentike writers diuerslie varie from this part of his storie wherein his owne thought accuseth his conscience of vntruth herein also he further forgetting how it behooueth a lier to be mindfull of his assertion in the fourth chapter next following wholie bewraieth himselfe saieng that the confederat kings of Scots and Picts vpon ciuill warres betwéene the Britons which then followed hoped shortlie to inioie all the land of great Britaine from beyond Humber vnto the fresh sea which hope had bene vaine and not lesse than void if it had béene their owne by anie conquest before Constantine of Britaine descended from Conan king thereof cousine of Brutes bloud to this Maximian and his neerest heire was next king of Britaine he immediatlie pursued the Scots with wars and shortlie in battell slue their king Dongard in the first yeare of his reigne whereby he recouered Scotland out of their hands and tooke all the holdes thereof into his owne possessions Uortiger shortlie after obteined the crowne of Britaine against whom the Scots newlie rebelled for the repressing whereof mistrusting the Britons to hate him for sundrie causes as one that to auoid the smoke dooth oft fall into the fire receiued Hengest a Saxon and a great number of his countriemen with whom and a few Britons he entred Scotland ouercame them wherevpon they tooke the Iles which are their common refuge He gaue also much of Scotland as Gallowaie Pentland Mers and Annandale with sundrie other lands to this Hengest and his people to inhabit which they did accordinglie inioie But when this Hengest in processe of time thirsted after the whole kingdome of the south he was banished and yet afterward being restored he conspired with the Scots against Aurilambrose the sonne of Constantine the iust inheritor of this whole dominion But his vntruth and theirs were both recompensed togither for he was taken prisoner by Eldulph de Samor a noble man of Britaine and his head for his traitorie striken off at the commandement of Aurilambrose In the field the Scots were vanquished but Octa the sonne of Hengest was receiued to mercie to whome and his people this Aurilambrose gaue the countrie of Gallowaie in Scotland for which they became his subiects And hereby appeareth that Scotland was then againe reduced into his hands Uter called also Pendragon brother to Aurilambrose was next king of the Britons against whome these sworne Saxons now foresworne subiects confederate with the Scots newlie rebelled but by his power assembled against them in Gallowaie in Scotland they were discomfited Albania againe recouered vnto his subiection Arthur the sonne of of this Uter begotten before the mariage but lawfullie borne in matrimonie succéeded next to the crowne of great Britaine whose noble acts though manie vulgar fables haue rather stained than commended yet all the Scotish writers confesse that he subdued great Britaine and made it tributarie to him and ouercame the Saxons then scattered as far as Cathnesse in Scotland and in all these wars against them he had the seruice and obeisance of Scots and Picts But at the last setting their féet in the guilefull paths of their predecessors they rebelled and besieged the citie of Yorke Howell king of the lesse Britaine cousine to king Arthur being therein But he with an host came thither and discomfited the Scots chased them into a marsh and besieged them there so long that they were almost famished vntill the bishops abbats and men of religion for as much as they were christened people besought him to take them to his mercie and grace and to grant them a portion of the same countrie to dwell in vnder euerlasting subiection Upon this he tooke them to his grace homage and fealtie and when they were sworne his subiects and liegemen he ordeined his kinsman Anguisan to be their king and gouernour Urian king of Iland and Murefrence king of Orkeneie He made an archbishop of Yorke also whose authoritie extended through all Scotland Finallie the said Arthur holding his roiall feast at Cairleon had there all the kings that were subiects vnto him among which Angusian the said king of Scots did his due seruice and homage so long as he was with him for the realme of Scotland bare king Arthurs sword afore him Malgo shortlie after succéeded in the whole kingdome of great Britaine who vpon new resistance made subdued Ireland Iland the Orchads Norwaie and Denmarke and made Ethelfred a Saxon king of Bernicia that is Northumberland Louthian and much other land of Scotland which Ethelfred by the sword obteined at the hands of the wilfull inhabitants and continued true subiect to this Malgo. Cadwan succéeded in the kingdome of great Britaine who in defense of his subiects the Scots made warre vpon this Ethelfred but at the last they agréed and Cadwan vpon their rebellion gaue all Scotland vnto this Ethelfred which he therevpon subdued and inioied but afterward in the reigne of Cadwallo that next succeeded in great Britaine he rebelled Whervpon the same Cadwallo came into Scotland and vpon his treason reseised the countrie into his owne hands and hauing with him all the vicerois of the Saxons which then inhabited here as his subiects in singular battell he slue the same Ethelfred with his owne hands Oswald was shortlie after by Cadwallos gift made king of Bernicia and he as subiect to Cadwallo and by his commandement discomfited the Scots and Picts and subdued all Scotland Oswie the brother of this Oswald was by the like gift of Cadwallo made next king of Bernicia and he by like commandement newlie subdued the Scots and Picts and held them in that
all the people of England Cumberland Scots Danes and Britons King Athelstane in like sort conquered Scotland and as he laie in his tents beside Yorke whilest the warres lasted the king of Scots feined himselfe to be a minstrell and harped before him onelie to espie his ordinance and his people But being as their writers confesse corrupted with monie he sold his faith and false heart together to the Danes and aided them against king Athelstane at sundrie times Howbeit he met with all their vntruthes at Broningfield in the west countrie as is mentioned in the ninth chapter of the first booke of this description where he discomfited the Danes and slue Malcolme deputie in that behalfe to the king of Scots in which battell the Scots confesse themselues to haue lost more people than were remembred in anie age before Then Athelstane following his good lucke went throughout all Scotland and wholie subdued it and being in possession thereof gaue land there lieng in Annandale by his deed the copie wherof dooth follow I king Athelstane giues vnto Paulam Oddam and Roddam al 's good and al 's faire as euer they mine were and thereto witnesse Mauld my wife By which course words not onelie appeareth the plaine simplicitie of mens dooings in those daies but also a full proofe that he was then seized of Scotland At the last also he receiued homage of Malcolme king of Scots but for that he could not be restored to his whole kingdome he entered into religion and there shortlie after died Then Athelstane for his better assurance of that countrie there after thought it best to haue two stringes to the bowe of their obedience and therefore not onelie constituted on Malcolme to be their king but also appointed one Indulph sonne of Constantine the third to be called prince of Scotland to whome he gaue much of Scotland and for this Malcolme did homage to Athelstane Edmund brother of Athelstane succéeded next king of England to whome this Indulph then king of Scots not onelie did homage but also serued him with ten thousand Scots for the expulsion of the Danes out of the realme of England Edred or Eldred brother to this Edmund succéeded next king of England he not onelie receiued the homage of Irise then king of Scots but also the homage of all the barons of Scotland Edgar the sonne of Edmund brother of Athelstane being now of full age was next king of England he reigned onelie ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine and receiued homage of Keneth king of Scots for the kingdome of Scotland and made Malcolme prince thereof This Edgar gaue vnto the same Keneth the countrie of Louthian in Scotland which was before seized into the hands of Osbright king of England for their rebellion as is before declared He inioined Keneth their said king also once in euerie yéere at certeine principall feasts whereat the king did vse to weare his crowne to repaire vnto him into England for the making of lawes which in those daies was doone by the noble men or péeres according to the order of France at this daie He allowed also sundrie lodgings in England to him and his successours whereat to lie and refresh themselues in their iourneies whensoeuer they should come vp to doo their homages and finallie a péece of ground lieng beside the new palace of Westminster vpon which this Keneth builded a house that by him and his posseritie was inioied vntill the reigne of king Henrie the second In whose time vpon the rebellion of William king of Scots it was resumed into the king of Englands hand The house is decaied but the ground where it stood is called Scotland to this daie Moreouer Edgar made this law that no man should succéed to his patrimonie or inheritance holden by knights seruice vntill he accomplished the age of one and twentie yéeres because by intendment vnder that age he should not be able in person to serue his king and countrie according to the tenor of his deed and the condition of his purchase This law was receiued by the same Keneth in Scotland and as well there as in England is obserued to this daie which prooueth also that Scotland was then vnder his obeisance In the yeere of our Lord 974 Kinald king of Scots and Malcolme king of Cumberland Macon king of Man and the Iles Duuenall king of Southwales Siferth and Howell kings of the rest of Wales Iacob or Iames of Gallowaie Iukill of Westmerland did homage to king Edgar at Chester And on the morrow going by water to the monasterie of saint Iohns to seruice and returning home againe the said Edgar sitting in a barge and stirring the same vpon the water of Dée made the said kings to row the barge saieng that his successors might well be ioifull to haue the prerogatiue of so great honour and the superioritie of so manie mightie princes to be subiect vnto their monarchie Edward the sonne of this Edgar was next king of England in whose time this Keneth king of Scots caused Malcolme king of Scotland to be poisoned Wherevpon king Edward made warre against him which ceased not vntill this Keneth submitted himselfe and offered to receiue him for prince of Scotland whome king Edward would appoint Herevpon king Edward proclamed one Malcolme to be prince of Scotland who immediatlie came into England and there did homage vnto the same king Edward Etheldred brother of this Edward succéeded next ouer England against whome Swaine king of Denmarke conspired with this last Malcolme then king of Scots But shortlie after this Malcolme sorrowfullie submitted himselfe into the defense of Etheldred who considering how that which could not be amended must onelie be repented benignlie receiued him By helpe of whose seruice at last Etheldred recouered his realme againe out of the hands of Swaine and reigned ouer the whole monarchie eight and thirtie yéeres Edmund surnamed Ironside sonne of this Etheldred was next king of England in whose time Canutus a Dane inuaded the realme with much crueltie But at the last he married with Emme sometime wise vnto Etheldred and mother of this Edmund Which Emme as arbitratrix betweene hir naturall loue to the one and matrimoniall dutie to the other procured such amitie betwéene them in the end that Edmund was contented to diuide the realme with Canutus and keeping to himselfe all England on this side Humber gaue all the rest beyond Humber with the seigniorie of Scotland to this Canutus Wherevpon Malcolme then king of Scots after a little accustomable resistance did homage to the same Canutus for the kingdome of Scotland Thus the said Canutus held the same ouer of this Edmund king of England by the like seruices so long as they liued togither This Canutus in memorie of this victorie and glorie of his seigniorie ouer the Scots commanded Malcolme their king to build a church in Buchquhan in Scotland where a field betweene him and them was fought to be dedicated to Olauus patrone
the cleargie of England and soone after confirmed by the thrée estates of the realme in the high court of parlement And out of the first sort that is to saie of such as are called to the ministerie without respect whether they be married or not are bishops deanes archdeacons such as haue the higher places in the hierarchie of the church elected and these also as all the rest at the first comming vnto anie spirituall promotion doo yéeld vnto the prince the entire taxe of that their liuing for one whole yeare if it amount in value vnto ten pounds and vpwards and this vnder the name and title of first fruits With vs also it is permitted that a sufficient man may by dispensation from the prince hold two liuings not distant either from other aboue thirtie miles whereby it commeth to passe that as hir maiestie dooth reape some commoditie by the facultie so the vnition of two in one man dooth bring oftentimes more benefit to one of them in a moneth I meane for doctrine than they haue had before peraduenture in manie yeares Manie exclame against such faculties as if there were mo good preachers that want maintenance than liuings to mainteine them In déed when a liuing is void there are so manie sutors for it that a man would thinke the report to be true and most certeine but when it commeth to the triall who are sufficient and who not who are staied men in conuersation iudgement and learning of that great number you shall hardlie find one or two such as they ought to be and yet none more earnest to make sute to promise largelie beare a better shew or find fault with the state of things than they Neuerthelesse I doo not thinke that their exclamations if they were wiselie handled are altogither grounded vpon rumors or ambitious minds if you respect the state of the thing it selfe and not the necessitie growing through want of able men to furnish out all the cures in England which both our vniuersities are neuer able to performe For if you obserue what numbers of preachers Cambridge and Oxford doo yearelie send foorth and how manie new compositions are made in the court of first fruits by the deaths of the last incumbents you shall soone sée a difference Wherefore if in countrie townes cities yea euen in London it selfe foure or fiue of the litle churches were brought into one the inconuenience would in great part be redressed And to saie truth one most commonlie of these small liuings is of so little value that it is not able to mainteine a meane scholar much lesse a learned man as not being aboue ten twelue sixteene seuentéene twentie or thirtie pounds at the most toward their charges which now more than before time doo go out of the same I saie more than before bicause euerie small trifle noble mans request or courtesie craued by the bishop dooth impose and command a twentith part a three score part or two pence in the pound c out of our liuings which hitherto hath not béene vsuallie granted but by consent of a synod wherein things were decided according to equitie and the poorer sort considered of which now are equallie burdened We paie also the tenths of our liuings to the prince yearelie according to such valuation of ech of them as hath beene latelie made which neuerthelesse in time past were not annuall but voluntarie paid at request of king or pope Herevpon also hangeth a pleasant storie though doone of late yeares to wit 1452 at which time the cleargie séeing the continuall losses that the king of England susteined in France vpon some motion of reléefe made granted in an open conuocation to giue him two tenths toward the recouerie of Burdeaux which his grace verie thankefullie receiued It fortuned also at the same time that Uincentius Clemens the popes factor was here in England who hearing what the clergie had doone came into the conuocation house also in great hast and lesse spéed where in a solemne oration he earnestlie required them to be no lesse fauourable to their spirituall father the pope and mother the sée of Rome than they had shewed themselues vnto his vassall and inferiour meaning their souereigne lord in temporall iurisdiction c. In deliuering also the cause of his sute he shewed how gréeuouslie the pope was disturbed by cutthrotes varlots and harlots which doo now so abound in Rome that his holinesse is in dailie danger to be made awaie amongst them To be short when this fine tale was told one of the companie stood vp and said vnto him My lord we haue heard your request and as we thinke it deserueth litle consideration and lesse eare for how would you haue vs to contribute to his aid in suppression of such as he and such as you are doo continuall vphold it is not vnknowen in this house what rule is kept in Rome I grant quoth Uincent that there wanteth iust reformation of manie things in that citie which would haue béene made sooner but now it is too late neuerthelesse I beséech you to write vnto his holinesse with request that he would leaue and abandon that Babylon which is but a sinke of mischiefe and kéepe his court elsewhere in place of better fame And this he shall be the better able also to performe if by your liberalitie extended towards him vnto whome you are most bound he be incouraged thereto Manie other words passed to and fro amongst them howbeit in the end Uincent ouercame not but was dismissed without anie penie obteined But to returne to our tenths a paiement first as deuised by the pope and afterward taken vp as by the prescription of the king wherevnto we may ioine also our first fruits which is one whole yeares commoditie of our liuing due at our entrance into the same the tenths abated vnto the princes cofers and paid commonlie in two yeares For the receipt also of these two paiments an especiall office or court is erected which beareth name of first fruits and tenths wherevnto if the partie to be preferred doo not make his dutifull repaire by an appointed time after possession taken there to compound for the paiment of his said fruits he incurreth the danger of a great penaltie limited by a certeine statute prouided in that behalfe against such as doo intrude into the ecclesiasticall function and refuse to paie the accustomed duties belonging to the same They paie likewise subsidies with the temporaltie but in such sort that if these paie after foure shillings for land the cleargie contribute commonlie after six shillings of the pound so that of a benefice of twentie pounds by the yeare the incumbent thinketh himselfe well acquited if all ordinarie paiments being discharged he may reserue thirtéene pounds six shillings eight pence towards his owne sustentation and maintenance of his familie Seldome also are they without the compasse of a subsidie for if they be one yeare cleare from this paiement a thing
it selfe beareth witnesse notwithstanding that the papists prefer S. Osmond as they call him because he builded the minster there and made the portesse called Ordinale ecclesiastici officij which old préests were woont to vse The bishops also of this sée were sometimes called bishops of Sunning of their old mansion house neere vnto Reading as it should seeme and among those that liued before the said Iuell one Roger builded the castell of the Uies in the time of Henrie the first taken in those daies for the strongest hold in England as vnto whose gate there were regals and gripes for six or seuen port cullises Finallie this sée paid vnto Rome 4000 florens but vnto hir maiestie in my time 1367 pounds twelue shillings eight pence as I did find of late Excester hath Deuonshire and Cornewall sometime two seuerall bishopriks but in the end brought into one of Cornewall and from thence to Excester in the time of the Bastard or soone after It began vpon this occasion Anno Gratiae 905 in a prouinciall councell holden by the elder Edward Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie among the Gewises wherein it was found that the see of Winchester had not onelie béene without hir pastor by the space of seuen yéeres but also that hir iurisdiction was farre greater than two men were able well to gouerne therefore from the former two to wit Winchester and Shirburne three other were taken whereby that see was now diuided into fiue parts the latter thrée being Welles Kirton and Cornwall this of Cornwall hauing hir sée then at saint Patroks not farre from north-Wales vpon the riuer Helmouth he of Deuon holding his iurisdiction in Deuonshire Kirton or Cridioc and the bishop of Welles being allowed Dorset and Barkshires for his part to gouerne and looke vnto according to his charge Finallie these two of Deuon and Cornwall being vnited the valuation thereof was taxed by the sée of Rome at six thousand ducats or florens which were trulie paid at euerie alienation but verie hardlie as I gesse sith that in my time wherein all things are racked to the verie vttermost I find that it is litle worth aboue fiue hundred pounds by the yéere bicause hir tenths are but fiftie Bath whose see was sometime at Welles before Iohn the bishop there annexed the church of Bath vnto it which was 1094 hath Summersetshire onlie and the valuation thereof in the court of Rome was foure hundred thirtie florens but in hir maiesties books I find it fiue hundred thirtie and three pounds and about one od shilling which declareth a precise examination of the estate of that sée Of the erection of this bishoprike mentioned in the discourse of Excester I find the former assertion confirmed by another author and in somewhat more large maher which I will also remember onelie because it pleaseth me somewhat better than the words before alleged out of the former writer This bishoprike saith he was erected 905 in a councell holden among the Gewises whereat king Edward of the west-Saxons and Plegimond archbishop of Canturburie were present For that part of the countrie had béene seuen yéeres without anie pastorall cure And therfore in this councell it was agréed that for the two bishoprikes whereof one was at Winchester another at Shireburne there should be fiue ordeined whereby the people there might be the better instructed By this meanes Frithstan was placed at Winchester and Ethelme at Shireburne both of them being then void Shireburne also susteined the subdiuision so that Werstane was made bishop of Cridioc or Deuonshire whose sée was at Kirton Herstan of Cornwall and Eadulfe of Welles vnto whome Barkshire and Dorsetshire were appointed But now you sée what alteration is made by consideration of the limits of their present iurisdictions Worcester sometime called Episcopatus Wicciorum that is the bishoprike of the Wiccies or Huiccies hath Worcester part of Warwikeshires And before the bishoprike of Glocester was taken out of the same it paid to the pope two thousand ducats of gold at euerie change of prelat but now the valuation thereof is one thousand fortie nine pounds seauen pence halfe penie farthing except my remembrance doo deceiue me This sée was begunne either in or not long before the time of Offa king of the east-Angles and Boselus was the first bishop there after whome succéeded Ostfort then Egwine who went in pilgrimage to Rome with Kinredus of Mercia and the said Offa and there gat a monasterie which he builded in Worcester confirmed by Constantine the pope In this sée was one of your lordships ancestors sometime bishop whose name was Cobham and doctor both of diuinitie and of the canon law who during the time of his pontificalitie there builded the vault of the north side of the bodie of the church and there lieth buried in the same as I haue béene informed Certes this man was once elected and should haue béene archbishop of Canturburie in the roome of Reginald that died 1313 vnder Edward the second but the pope frustrated his election fearing least he would haue shewed himselfe more affectionate towards his prince than to his court of Rome wherefore he gaue Canturburie to the bishop of Worcester then being And furthermore least he should seeme altogither to reiect the said Thomas and displease the king he gaue him in the end the bishoprike of Worcester whereinto he entred 1317 Martij 31 being thursdaie as appeereth by the register of that house after long plée holden for the aforesaid sée of Canturburie in the court of Rome wherein most monie did oftenest preuaile This is also notable of that sée that fiue Italians succéeded ech other in the same by the popes prouision as Egidius Syluester Egidius his nephue for nephues might say in those daies Father shall I call you vncle And vncles also Son I must call thée nephue Iulius de Medices afterward pope Clement and Hieronymus de Nugutijs men verie likelie no doubt to benefit the common people by their doctrine Some of these being at the first but poore men in Rome and yet able by selling all they had to make a round summe against a rainie daie came first into fauor with the pope then into familiaritie finallie into orders and from thence into the best liuings of the church farre off where their parentage could not easilie be heard of nor made knowne vnto their neighbours Glocester hath Glocestershire onelie wherein are nine deanries and to the number of 294 parish churches as I find by good record But it neuer paid anie thing to Rome bicause it was erected by king Henrie the eight after he had abolished the vsurped authoritie of the pope except in quéene Maries if anie such thing were demanded as I doubt not but it was yet is it woorth yeerelie 315 pounds seauen shillings thrée pence as the booke of first fruits declareth Hereford hath Herefordshire and part of Shropshire and it paid to Rome at euerie
alienation 1800 ducats at the least but in my time it paieth vnto hir maiesties cofers 768 pounds ten shillings ten pence halfe penie farthing In this sée there was a bishop sometime called Iohn Bruton vpon whome the king then reigning by likelihood for want of competent maintenance bestowed the keeping of his wardrobe which he held long time with great honour as his register saith A woonderfull preferment that bishops should be preferred from the pulpit to the custodie of wardrobes but such was the time Neuerthelesse his honorable custodie of that charge is more solemnlie remembred than anie good sermon that euer he made which function peraduenture he committed to his suffragane sith bishops in those daies had so much businesse in the court that they could not attend to doctrine and exhortation Lichefield wherevnto Couentrie was added in the time of Henrie the first at the earnest sute of Robert bishop of that see hath Staffordshire Darbishire part of Shropshire and the rest of Warwikeshire that is void of subiection to the sée of Worcestershire It was erected in the time of Peada king of the south Mercians which laie on this side the Trent and therein one Dinas was installed about the yeare of Grace 656 after whom Kellac first then Tunher an Englishman succéeded this later being well learned and consecrated by the Scots In the time of the bastard I wot not vpon what occasion one Peter bishop of this sée translated his chaire to Chester and there held it for a season whereby it came to passe that the bishops of Lichfield were for a while called bishops of Chester But Robert his successor not likeing of this president remooued his chaire from Chester to Couentrie and there held it whilest he liued whereby the originall diuision of the bishoprike of Lichfield into Lichefield Chester and Couentrie dooth easilie appeare although in my time Lichfield and Couentrie be vnited and Chester remaineth a bishoprike by it selfe It paid the pope at euerie alienation 1733 florens or as some old bookes haue 3000 a good round summe but not without a iust punishment as one saith sith that anno 765 Edulfe bishop there vnder Offa king of Mercia would by his helpe haue bereaued the archbishop of Canturburie of his pall so did in déed vnder pope Hadrian holding the same vntill things were reduced vnto their ancient forme Before the time also of bishop Langton the prebends of this see laie here and there abroad in the citie where the vicars also had an house of which this honest bishop misliked not a little for sundrie causes wherefore he began their close and bestowed so much in building the same and pauing the stréets that his hungrie kinsmen did not a little grudge at his expenses thinking that his emptie cofers would neuer make them gentlemen for which preferment the freends of most bishops gaped earnestlie in those daies King Iohn was the greatest benefactor vnto this sée next vnto Offa and it is called Lichfield Quasi mortuorum campus bicause of the great slaughter of christians made there as some write vnder Dioclesian Howbeit in my time the valuation thereof is 703 pounds fiue shillings two pence halfepenie farthing a summe verie narrowlie cast by that auditor which tooke it first in hand Oxford hath Oxfordshire onelie a verie yoong iurisdiction erected by king Henrie the eight where in the time of quéene Marie one Goldwell was bishop who as I remember was a Iesuit dwelling in Rome and more conuersant as the constant fame went in the blacke art than skilfull in the scriptures and yet he was of great countenance amongst the Romane monarchs It is said that obseruing the canons of his order he regarded not the temporalities of that sée but I haue heard since that he wist well inough what became of those commodities for by one meane and other he found the swéetnesse of 354 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie yearelie growing to him which was euen inough if not too much for the maintenance of a frier toward the drawing out of circles characters lineaments of imagerie wherein he was passing skilfull as the fame then went in Rome and not vnheard of in Oxford Elie hath Cambridgshire and the I le of Elie. It was erected 1109 by Henrie the first being before a rich and wealthie abbeie One Heruie also was made bishop there as I haue found in a register belonging sometime to that house being translated from Bangor Finallie it paid to the pope at euerie alienation 7000 ducats as the registers there do testifie at large Albeit that in my time I find a note of 2134 pounds sixteene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whose disme ioined to those of all the bishopriks in England doo yéeld yearelie to hir maiesties coffers 23370 pounds sixtéene shillings thrée pence halfe penie farthing whereby also the huge sums of monie going out of this land to the court of Rome dooth in some measure appéere Ethelwold afterward bishop of Winchester builded the first monasterie of Elie vpon the ruines of a nunrie then in the kings hands howbeit the same house whereof he himselfe was abbat was yer long destroied by enimies and he in lieu of his old preferment rewarded by king Edgar with the aforesaid bishoprike from whence with more than lionlike boldnesse he expelled the secular préests and stored with moonkes prouided from Abandune néere Oxford by the helpe of Edgar and Dunstane then metropolitane of England There was sometime a greeuous contention betwéene Thomas Lild bishop of this see and the king of England about the yeare of Grace 1355 which I will here deliuer out of an old record because the matter is so parciallie penned by some of the brethren of that house in fauour of the bishop for that I was also abused with the same in the entrance thereof at the first into my chronologie The blacke prince fauoring one Robert Stretton his chapleine a man vnlearned and not worthie the name of a clearke the matter went on so farre that what for loue and somewhat else of a canon of Lichfield he was chosen bishop of that see Herevpon the pope vnderstanding what he was by his Nuncio here in England staied his consecration by his letters for a time and in the meane season committed his examination to the archbishop of Canturburie and the bishop of Rochester who felt and dealt so fauourablie with him in golden reasoning that his worthinesse was commended to the popes holinesse to Rome he goeth Being come to Rome the pope himselfe apposed him and after secret conference vtterlie disableth his election till he had prooued by substantiall argument and of great weight before him also that he was not so lightlie to be reiected Which kind of reasoning so well pleased his holinesse that Ex mera plenitudine potestatis he was made capable of the benefice and so returneth into England when he came home this bishop being in the kings
presence told him how he had doone he wist not what in preferring so vnméet a man vnto so high a calling With which speach the king was so offended that he commanded him out of hand to auoid out of his presence In like sort the ladie Wake then duchesse of Lancaster standing by and hearing the king hir cousine to gather vp the bishop so roundlie and thereto an old grudge against him for some other matter dooth presentlie picke a quarrell against him about certeine lands then in his possession which he defended in the end obteined against hir by plée and course of law yer long also afore hapned in a part of hir house for which she accused the bishop and in the end by verdict of twelue men found that he was priuie vnto the fact of his men in the said fact wherfore he was condemned in nine hundred pounds damages which he paid euerie penie Neuerthelesse being sore grieued that she had as he said wrested out such a verdict against him and therein packed vp a quest at hir owne choise he taketh his horsse goeth to the court and there complaineth to the king of his great iniurie receiued at hir hands But in the deliuerie of his tale his speech was so blockish termes so euill fauoredlie though maliciouslie placed that the king tooke yet more offense with him than before insomuch that he led him with him into the parlement house for then was that court holden and there before the lords accused him of no small misdemeanor toward his person by his rude and threatening speeches But the bishop egerlie denieth the kings obiections which he still auoucheth vpon his honor and in the end confirmeth his allegations by witnesse wherevpon he is banished from the kings presence during his naturall life by verdict of that house In the meane time the duchesse hearing what was doone she beginneth a new to be dealing with him and in a brabling fraie betweene their seruants one of hir men was slaine for which he was called before the magistrat as chiefe accessarie vnto the fact But he fearing the sequele of his third cause by his successe had in the two first hideth himselfe after he had sold all his moouables and committed the monie vnto his trustie friends And being found giltie by the inquest the king seizeth vpon his possessions and calleth vp the bishop to answer vnto the trespasse To be short vpon safe-conduct the bishop commeth to the kings presence where he denieth that he was accessarie to the fact either before at or after the deed committed and therevpon craueth to be tried by his péeres But this petition was in vaine for sentence passeth against him also by the kings owne mouth Wherevpon he craueth helpe of the archbishop of Canturburie and priuileges of the church hoping by such meanes to be solemnlie rescued But they fearing the kings displeasure who bare small fauour to the clergie of his time gaue ouer to vse anie such meanes but rather willed him to submit himselfe vnto the kings mercie which he refused standing vpon his innocencie from the first vnto the last Finallie growing into choler that the malice of a woman should so preuaile against him he writeth to Rome requiring that his case might be heard there as a place wherein greater iustice saith he is to be looked for than to be found in England Upon the perusall of these his letters also his accusers were called thither But for so much as they appéered not at their peremptorie times they were excommunicated Such of them also as died before their reconciliations were taken out of the churchyards and buried in the fields and doong-hilles Vnde timor turba saith my note in Anglia For the king inhibited the bringing in and receipt of all processes billes and whatsoeuer instruments should come from Rome such also as aduentured contrarie to this prohibition to bring them in were either dismembred of some ioint or hanged by the necks Which rage so incensed the pope that he wrote in verie vehement maner to the king of England threatening far greater cursses except he did the sooner staie the furie of the lady reconcile himself vnto the bishop and finallie making him amends for all his losses susteined in these broiles Long it was yer the king would be brought to peace Neuerthelesse in the end he wrote to Rome about a reconciliation to be had betwéene them but yer all things were concluded God himselfe did end the quarrell by taking awaie the bishop And thus much out of an old pamphlet in effect word for word but I haue somewhat framed the forme of the report after the order that Stephan Birchington dooth deliuer it who also hath the same in manner as I deliuer it The see of Norwich called in old time Episcopatus Donnicensis Dononiae or Eastanglorum was erected at Felstow or Felixstow where Felix of Burgundie sometime schoolemaster to Sigebert of the east-Angles by whose persuasion also the said Sigebert erected the vniuersitie at Cambridge being made bishop of the east-Angles first placed his sée afterward it was remooued from thence to Donwich thence to Helmham Anno 870 about the death of Celnothus of Canturburie thirdlie to Theodford or Thetford finallie after the time of the Bastard to Norwich For iurisdiction it conteineth in our daies Norffolke and Suffolke onelie whereas at the first it included Cambridgeshire also and so much as laie within the kingdome of the east-Angles It began about the yéere 632 vnder Cerpenwald king of the east-Saxons who bestowed it vpon Felix whome pope Honorius also confirmed and after which he held it by the space of seauenteene yéeres It paid sometimes at euerie alienation 5000 ducats to Rome But in my time hir maiestie hath 899 pounds 8 shillings 7 pence farthing as I haue been informed In the same iurisdiction also there were once 1563 parish churches and 88 religious houses but in our daies I can not heare of more churches than 1200 and yet of these I know one conuerted into a barne whilest the people heare seruice further off vpon a greene their bell also when I heard a sermon there preached in the gréene hanged in an oke for want of a stéeple But now I vnderstand that the oke likewise is gone There is neuerthelesse a litle chappellet hard by on that common but nothing capable of the multitude of Ashlie towne that should come to the same in such wise if they did repaire thither as they ought Peterborow sometimes a notable monasterie hath Northampton and Rutland shires vnder hir iurisdiction a diocesse erected also by king Henrie the eight It neuer paid first fruits to the pope before queene maries daies if it were then deliuered wherof I doubt because it was not recorded in his ancient register of tenths and fruits although peraduenture the collectors left it not vngathered I wot not for what purpose it yéeldeth now foure hundred and fiftie pounds one penie abated
I haue seene and had an ancient iarror of the lands of this monasterie which agréeth verie well with the historie of Hugo le Blanc monke of that house In the charter also of donation annexed to the same I saw one of Wulfhere king of Mercia signed with his owne the marks of Sigher king of Sussex Sebbie of Essex with the additions of their names the rest of the witnesses also insued in this order Ethelred brother to Wulfehere Kindburg and Kindswith sisters to Wulfhere Deusdedit archbishop Ithamar bishop of Rochester Wina bishop of London Iarnman bishop of Mearc Wilfride and Eoppa préests Saxulfe the abbat Then all the earles and eldermen of England in order and after all these the name of pope Agatho who confirmed the instrument at the sute of Wilfride archbishop of Yorke in a councell holden at Rome 680 of a hundred fiue and twentie bishops wherein also these churches were appropriated to the said monasterie to wit Breding Reping Cedenac Swinesheued Lusgerd Edelminglond and Barchaing whereby we haue in part an euident testimonie how long the practise of appropriation of benefices hath béene vsed to the hinderance of the gospell and maintenance of idle moonks an humane inuention grounded vpon hypocrisie Bristow hath Dorsetshire sometime belonging to Salisburie a sée also latelie erected by king Henrie the eight who tooke no small care for the church of Christ and therefore eased a number of ancient sées of some part of their huge and ouer-large circuits and bestowed those portions deducted vpon such other erections as he had appointed for the better regiment and féeding of the flocke the value thereof is thrée hundred foure score and thrée pounds eight shillings and foure pence as I haue béene informed Lincolne of all other of late times was the greatest and albeit that out of it were taken the sees of Oxford and Peterborow yet it still reteineth Lincolne Leicester Huntingdon Bedford Buckingham shires and the rest of Hertford so that it extendeth from the Thames vnto the Humber and paid vnto the pope fiue thousand ducats as appeereth by his note at euerie alienation In my time and by reason of hir diminution it yéeldeth a tribute to whom tribute belongeth of the valuation of eight hundred ninetie and nine pounds eight shillings seauen pence farthing It began since the conquest about the beginning of William Rufus by one Remigius who remooued his sée from Dorchester to Lincolne not without licence well paid for vnto the king And thus much of the bishopriks which lie within Lhoegres or England as it was left vnto Locrinus Now it followeth that I procéed with Wales Landaffe or the church of Taw hath ecclesiasticall iurisdiction in Glamorgan Monmouth Brechnoch and Radnor shires And although it paid seuen hundred ducats at euerie exchange of prelat yet is it scarselie worth one hundred fiftie and fiue pounds by the yeare as I haue heard reported Certes it is a poore bishoprike as I haue heard the late incumbent thereof being called for not long since by the lord president in open court made answer The daffe is here but the land is gone What he meant by it I can not well tell but I hope that in the séed time and the frée planting of the gospell the meate of the labourer shall not be diminished and withdrawen S. Dauids hath Penbroke and Caermardine shires whose liuerie or first fruits to the sée of Rome was one thousand and fiue hundred ducats at the hardest as I thinke For if record be of anie sufficient credit it is little aboue the value of foure hundred fiftie and seauen pounds one shilling and ten pence farthing in our time and so it paieth vnto hir maiesties coffers but in time past I thinke it was farre better The present bishop misliketh verie much of the cold situation of his cathedrall church and therfore he would gladlie pull it downe and set it in a warmer place but it would first be learned what suertie he would put in to sée it well performed of the rest I speake not Bangor is in north-Wales and hath Caernaruon Angleseie and Merioneth shires vnder hir iurisdiction It paid to Rome 126 ducats which is verie much For of all the bishoprikes in England it is now the least for reuenues and not woorth aboue one hundred and one and thirtie pounds and sixtéene pence to hir maiesties coffers at euerie alienation as appéereth by the tenths which amount to much lesse thair of some good benefice for it yeeldeth not yéerelie aboue thirtéene pounds thrée shillings and seauen pence halfe penie as by that court is manifest S. Asaphes hath Prestholme and part of Denbigh and Flintshires vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall which being laid togither doo amount to little more than one good countie and therefore in respect of circuit the least that is to be found in Wales neuerthelesse it paid to Rome 470 ducates at euerie alienation In my time the first fruits of this bishoprike came vnto 187 pounds eleuen shillings six pence wherby it séemeth to be somewhat better than Laâ—daffe or Bangor last remembred There is one Howell a gentleman of Flintshire in the compasse of this iurisdiction who is bound to giue an harpe of siluer yearelie to the best harper in Wales but did anie bishop thinke you deserue that in the popish time Howell or Aphowell in English is all one as I haue heard and signifie so much as Hugo or Hugh Hitherto of the prouince of Canturburie for so much therof as now lieth within the compasse of this Iland Now it resteth that I procéed with the curtailed archbishoprike of Yorke I saie curtailed because all Scotland is cut from his iurisdiction and obedience The see of Yorke was restored about the yeare of Grace 625 which after the comming of the Saxons laie desolate and neglected howbeit at the said time Iustus archbishop of Canturburie ordeined Paulinus to be first bishop there in the time of Eadwâ—jn king of Northumberland This Paulinus sate six yeares yer he was driuen from thence after whose expulsion that seat was void long time wherby Lindeffarne grew into credit and so remained vntill the daies of Oswie of Northumberland who sent Wilfred the priest ouer into France there to be consecrated archbishop of Yorke but whilest he taried ouer long in those parts Oswie impatient of delaie preferred Ceadda or Chad to that roome who held it three yeares which being expired Wilfred recouered his roome and held it as he might vntill it was seuered in two to wit Yorke Hagulstade or Lindâ—ffarne where Eata was placed at which time also Egfride was made bishop of Lincolne or Lindsie in that part of Mercia which he had goten from Woolfhere Of it selfe it hath now iurisdiction ouer Yorkeshire Notinghamshire whose shire towne I meane the new part thereof with the bridge was builded by king Edward the first surnamed the elder before the conquest and the rest of
Lancastershire onelie not subiect to the sée of Chester and when the pope bare authoritie in this realme it paid vnto his see 1000 ducates beside 5000 for the pall of the new elect which was more than he could well spare of late considering the curtailing diminution of his sée thorough the erection of a new metropolitane in Scotland but in my time it yéeldeth 1609 pounds ninetéene shillings two pence to hir maiestie whom God long preserue vnto vs to his glorie hir comfort and our welfares Chester vpon Dee otherwise called Westchester hath vnder hir iurisdiction in causes ecclesiasticall Chestershire Darbishire the most part of Lancastershire to wit vnto the Ribell Richmond and a part of Flint and Denbigh shires in Wales was made a bishoprike by king H. 8. anno regni 33. Iulij 16 and so hath continued since that time being valued 420 pounds by the yeare beside od twentie pence a streict reckoning as the record declareth Durham hath the countie of Durham and Northumberland with the Dales onelie vnder hir iurisdiction and hereof the bishops haue sometimes béene earles palantines ruled the rost vnder the name of the bishoprike and succession of S. Cuthbert It was a sée in mine opinion more profitable of late vnto hir maiesties coffers by 221 pounds eighteene shillings ten pence sarthing and yet of lesse countenance than hir prouinciall neuertheles the sunne-shine thereof as I heare is now somewhat eclipsed and not likelie to recouer the light for this is not a time wherein the câ—â—rch may looke to increase in hir estate I heare also that some other flitches haue forgone the like collops but let such maters be scanned by men of more discretion Capgraue saith how that the first bishop of this sée was called bishop of Lindseie or Lincolne that Ceadda laie in Liechfield of the Mercians in a mansion house néere the church But this is more worthie to be remembred that Cuthred of the Northumbers and Alfred of the Westsaxons bestowed all the land betwéene the These the Tine now called the bishoprike vpon S. Cuthbert beside whatsoeuer belonged to the sée of Hagulstade Edgar of Scotland also in the time of the Bastard gaue Coldingham and Berwike withall their appurtenances to that house but whether these donations be extant or no as yet I cannot tell Yet I thinke not but that Leland had a sight of them from whome I had this ground But whatsoeuer this bishoprike be now in externall outward apparance sure it is that it paid in old time 9000 ducates at euerie alienation to Rome as the record expresseth Aidan a Scot or Irishman was the first bishop of this sée who held himselfe as did manie of his successors at Colchester and in Lindeffarne I le till one came that remooued it to Durham And now iudge you whether the allegatlon of Capgraue be of anie accompt or not Caerleill was erected 1132 by Henrie the first and hereof one Ethelwoolfe confessor to Osmond bishop of Sarum was made the first bishop hauing Cumberland Westmerland assigned to his share of the deaneries and number of parish churches conteined in the same as yet I haue no knowledge more than of manie other Howbeit hereof I am sure that notwithstanding the present valuation be risen to 531 pounds foureteene shilings eleuen pence halfe penie the pope receiued out of it but 1000 florens and might haue spared much more as an aduersarie thereto confessed sometime euen before the pope himselfe supposing no lesse than to haue gained by his tale and so peraduenture should haue doone if his platforme had taken place But as wise men oft espie the practises of flatteries so the pope saw to what end this profitable speach was vttered As touching Caerleill it selfe it was sometime sacked by the Danes and eftsoones repared by William Rufus planted with a colonie of southerne men I suppose that in old time it was called Cairdoill For in an ancient booke which I haue séene and yet haue intituled Liber formularum literarum curiae Romanae octo capitulorum episcopatus Cardocensis And thus much generallie of the names and numbers of our bishoprikes of England whose tenths in old time yearelie amounting vnto 21111 pounds twelue shillings one penie halfe penie farthing of currant monie in those daies doo euidentlie declare what store of coine was transported out of the land vnto the papall vses in that behalfe onelie Certes I take this not to be one quarter of his gaines gotten by England in those daies for such commodities were raised by his courts holden here so plentifullie gat he by his perquisits as elections procurations appeales preuentions pluralities tot quots trialities tollerations legitimations bulles seales préests concubines eating of flesh and white meats dispensations for mariages times of celebration Peter pence and such like faculties that not so little as 1200000 pounds went yearelie from hence to Rome And therefore no maruell though he séeke much in these daies to reduce vs to his obedience But what are the tenths of England you will saie in comparison of all those of Europe For notwithstanding that manie good bishoprikes latelie erected be left out of his old bookes of record which I also haue séene yet I find neuertheles that the whole sum of them amounted to not aboue 61521 pounds as monie went 200 yeares before my time of which portion poore saint Peter did neuer heare of so much as one graie grote Marke therfore I praie you whether England were not fullie answerable to a third part of the rest of his tenths ouer all Europe and therevpon tell me whether our Iland was one of the best paire of bestowes or not that blue the fire in his kitchen wherewith to make his pot seeth beside all other commodities Beside all these we haue another bishoprike yet in England almost slipped out of my remembrance because it is verie obscure for that the bishop thereof hath not wherewith to mainteine his countenance sufficientlie and that is the see of Mona or Man somtime named Episcopatus Sodorensis whereof one Wimundus was ordeined the first bishop and Iohn the second in the troublesome time of king Stephan The gift of this prelacie resteth in the earles of Darbie who nominate such a one from time to time therto as to them dooth séeme conuenient Howbeit if that sée did know and might reape hir owne commodities and discerne them from other mens possessions for it is supposed that the mother hath deuoured the daughter I doubt not but the state of hir bishop would quicklie be amended Hauing therefore called this later sée after this maner vnto mind I suppose that I haue sufficientlie discharged my dutie concerning the state of our bishoprike and maner how the ecclesiasticall iurisdiction of the church of England is diuided among the shires and counties of this realme Whose bishops as they haue béene heretofore of lesse learning and yet of greater port dooings in the
Ancaâ—â—tes Bibroci and Kentishmen and such like But 〈◊〉 the seuerall places where most of them laie are not yet verie perfectlie knowne vnto the learned of these daies I doo not meane to pronounce my iudgement vpon such doubtfull cases least that in so dooing I should but increase coniectures and leading peraduenture the reader from the more probable intangle his mind in the end with such as are of lesse value and things nothing so likelie to be true as those which other men haue remembred and set downe before me Neither will I speake oughts of the Romane partitions limits of their legions whose number and place of abode except of the Uictorian and Augustane is to me vtterlie vnknowne It shall suffice therfore to begin with such a ground as from whence some better certeintie of things may be deriued and that is with the estate of our Iland in the time of Alfred who first diuided England into shires which before his daies and since the comming of the Saxons was limited out by families and hidelands as the Britons did the same in their time by hundreds of townes which then were called cantreds as old records doo witnesse Into how manie shires the said Alfred did first make this partition of the Iland it is not yet found out howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing at all I suppose that he left not vnder eight and thirtie sith we find by no good author that aboue fifteene haue beene added by anie of his successours since the time of his decease This prince therefore hauing made the generall partition of his kingdome into shires or shares he diuided againe the same into lathes as lathes into hundreds and hundreds into tithings or denaries as diuers haue written and maister Lambert following their authorities hath also giuen out saieng almost after this maner in his description of Kent The Danes saith he both before in the time of king Alfred had flocked by the sea coasts of this Iland in great numbers sometimes wasting and spoiling with sword and fire wheresoeuer they might arriue and somtime taking great booties with them to their ships without dooing anie further hurt or damage to the countrie This inconuenience continuing for manie yéeres togither caused our husbandmen to abandon their tillage and gaue occasion and hardinesse to euill disposed persons to fall to the like pillage as practising to follow the Danes in these their thefts and robberies And the better to cloake their mischeefe withall they feigned themselues to be Danish pirats and would sometime come a land in one port and sometime in another driuing dailie great spoiles as the Danes had doone vnto their ships before them The good king Alfred therefore who had maruellouslie trauelled in repelling the barbarous Danes espieng this outrage and thinking it no lesse the part of a politike prince to root out the noisome subiect than to hold out the forren aduersarie by the aduise of his nobilitie and the example of Moses who followed the counsell of Iethro his father in law to the like effect diuided the whole realme into certeine parts or sections which of the Saxon word Schyran signifieng to cut he termed shires or as we yet speake shares or portions of which some one hath fortie miles in length as Essex and almost so manie broad Hereford foure twentie in length and twentie in breadth and Warwike six and thirtie in length c and some of them also conteine ten twelue thirteene sixtéene twentie or thirtie hundreds more or lesse as some hundreds doo sixteene twentie thirtie fortie fiftie or sixtie townes out of which the king was alwaies to receiue an hundred able men to serue him in the warres or a hundred men able to be pledges and ouer each of the portions he appointed either an earle or alderman or both to whome he committed the gouernement of the same These shires also he brake into lesser parts whereof some were called lathes of the word Gelathian which is to assemble togither other hundreds for that they enioied iurisdiction ouer an hundred pledges and other tithings bicause there were in each of them to the number of ten persons whereof euerie one from time to time was suertie for others good abearing He prouided also that euerie man should procure himselfe to be receiued into some tithing to the end that if anie were found of so small and base a credit that no man would become pledge or suertie for him he should foorthwith be committed to prison least otherwise he might happen to doo more harme abroad Hitherto master Lambert By whose words we may gather verie much of the state of this Iland in the time of Alfred whose institution continued after a sort vntill the comming of the Normans who changed the gouernement of the realme in such wise by bringing in of new officers and offices after the maner of their countries that verie little of the old regiment remained more than the bare names of some officers except peraduenture in Kent so that in these daies it is hard to set downe anie great certeintie of things as they stood in Alfreds time more than is remembred and touched at this present Some as it were roming or rouing at the name Lath doo saie that it is deriued of a barne which is called in old English a lath as they coniecture From which spéech in like sort some deriue the word Laistow as if it should be trulie written Lath stow a place wherein to laie vp or laie on things of whatsoeuer condition But hereof as yet I cannot absolutelie be satisfied although peraduenture some likelihood in their iudgements may séeme to be therein Other vpon some further consideration affirme that they were certeine circuits in euerie countie or shire conteining an appointed number of townes whose inhabitants alwaies assembled to know and vnderstand of matters touching their portions in to some one appointed place or other within their limits especiallie whilest the causes were such as required not the aid or assistance of the whole countie Of these lathes also as they saie some shires had more some lesse as they were of greatnesse And M. Lambert séemeth to be of the opinion that the léets of our time wherein these pledges be yet called Franci plegij of the word Free burgh doo yeeld some shadow of that politike institution of Alfred But sith my skill is so small in these cases that I dare not iudge anie thing at all as of mine owne knowledge I will not set downe anie thing more than I read least I should roue at randon in our obscure antiquities and reading no more of lathes my next talke shall be of hundreds The hundred and the wapentake is all one as I read in some and by this diuision not a name appertinent to a set number of townes for then all hundreds should be of equall quantitie but a limited iurisdiction within the compasse whereof were an hundred
Valuasor is now growne out of vse wherefore it sufficeth to haue said thus much of that function Knights be not borne neither is anie man a knight by succession no not the king or prince but they are made either before the battell to incourage them the more to aduenture trie their manhood or after the battell ended as an aduancement for their courage and prowesse alreadie shewed then are they called Milites or out of the warres for some great seruice doone or for the singular vertues which doo appeare in them and then are they named Equites aurati as common custome intendeth They are made either by the king himselfe or by his commission and roiall authoritie giuen for the same purpose or by his lieutenant in the warres This order seemeth to answer in part to that which the Romans called Equitum Romanorum For as Equites Romani were chosen Ex censu that is according to their substance and riches so be knights in England most commonlie according to their yearelie reuenues or aboundance of riches wherewith to mainteine their estates Yet all that had Equestrem censum were not chosen to be knights and no more be all made knights in England that may spend a knights lands but they onelie whome the prince will honour Sometime diuerse ancient gentlemen burgesses and lawiers are called vnto knighthood by the prince and neuerthelesse refuse to take that state vpon them for which they are of custome punished by a fine that redoundeth vnto his cofers and to saie truth is oftentimes more profitable vnto him than otherwise their seruice should be if they did yeeld vnto knighthood And this also is a cause wherfore there be manie in England able to dispend a knights liuing which neuer come vnto that countenance and by their owne consents The number of the knights in Rome was also vncerteine and so is it of knights likewise with vs as at the pleasure of the prince And whereas the Equites Romani had Equum publicum of custome bestowed vpon them the knights of England haue not so but beare their owne charges in that also as in other kind of furniture as armorie méet for their defense and seruice This neuerthelesse is certeine that who so may dispend 40 pounds by the yeare of frée land either at the coronation of the king or mariage of his daughter or time of his dubbing may be inforced vnto the taking of that degrée or otherwise paie the reuenues of his land for one yeare which is onelie fortie pounds by an old proportion and so for a time be acquited of that title We name him knight in English that the French calleth Cheualier and the Latins Equitem or Equestris ordinis virum And when any man is made a knight he knéeling downe is striken of the king or his substitute with his sword naked vpon the backe or shoulder the prince c saieng Soyes cheualier au nom de Dieu And when he riseth vp the king saith Aduances bon cheualier This is the maner of dubbing knights at this present and the tearme dubbing is the old tearme for that purpose and not creation howbeit in our time the word making is most in vse among the common sort At the coronation of a king or queene there be other knights made with longer and more curious ceremonies called knights of the bath But how soeuer one be dubbed or made knight his wife is by and by called madame or ladie so well as the barons wife he himselfe hauing added to his name in common appellation this syllable Sir which is the title whereby we call our knights in England His wife also of courtesie so long as she liueth is called my ladie although she happen to marie with a gentleman or man of meane calling albeit that by the coÌ„mon law she hath no such prerogatiue If hir first husband also be of better birth than hir second though this later likewise be a knight yet in that she pretendeth a priuilege to loose no honor through courtesie yéelded to hir sex she will be named after the most honorable or worshipfull of both which is not séene elsewhere The other order of knighthood in England and the most honorable is that of the garter instituted by king Edward the third who after he had gained manie notable victories taken king Iohn of France and king Iames of Scotland and kept them both prisoners in the Tower of London at one time expelled king Henrie of Castile the bastard out of his realme and restored Don Petro vnto it by the helpe of the prince of Wales and duke of Aquitaine his eldest sonne called the Blacke prince he then inuented this societie of honour and made a choise out of his owne realme and dominions and throughout all christendome of the best most excellent and renowmed persons in all vertues and honour and adorned them with that title to be knights of his order giuing them a garter garnished with gold and pretious stones to â—â—eare 〈◊〉 on the left leg onlie also a kirtic gowne cloke chaperon collaâ— and other solemne and magnifiâ—â—â— apparell both of stuffe and fashion exquisite hereâ—call to weare at high feasts as to so high and princelie an order apperteineth Of this companie also he and his successors kings and queenes of England be the souereignes and the rest by certeine statutes and lawes amongst themselues be taken as brethren and fellowes in that order to the number of six and twentie as I find in a certeine treatise written of the same an example whereof I haue here inserted word for word as it was deliuered vnto me beginning after this maner I might at this present make a long tractatioâ— of the round table and estate of the knights thereof erected sometimes by Arthur the great monarch of this Iland and therevnto intreat of the number of his knights and ceremonies belonging to the order but I thinke in so dooing that I should rather set downe the latter inuentions of other men than a true description of such ancient actions as were performed in deed I could furthermore with more facilitie describe the roialtie of Charles the great his twelue péeres with their solemne rites and vsages but vnto this also I haue no great deuotion considering the truth hereof is now so stained with errours and fables inserted into the same by the lewd religious sort that except a man should professe to lie with them for companie there is little sound knowledge to be gathered hereof worthie the remembrance In like maner diuerse aswell subiects as princes haue attempted to restore againe a round table in this land as for example Roger lord Mortimer at Killingworth but such were the excesiue charges apperteining therevnto as they did make allowance and so great molestation dailie insued therevpon beside the bréeding of sundrie quarrels among the knights and such as resorted hitherto from forreine countries as it
vnto him for his habit after his oth taken before his stall and not before which doone he shall returne vnto the chapter house where the souereigne or his deputie shall deliuer him his collar and so he shall haue the full possession of his habit As for his stall it is not giuen according vnto the calling and countenance of the receiuer but as the place is that happeneth to be void so that each one called vnto this knighthood the souereigne and emperours and kings and princes alwaies excepted shall haue the same seat which became void by the death of his predecessor howsoeuer it fall out wherby a knight onlie oftentimes dooth sit before a duke without anie murmuring or grudging at his roome except it please the souereigne once in his life onelie to make a generall alteration of those seats and to set each one according to his degrée Now as touching the apparell of these knights it remaineth such as king Edward the first deuiser of this order left it that is to saie euerie yeare one of the colours that is to say scarlet sanguine in grain blue and white In like sort the kings grace hath at his pleasure the content of cloth for his gowne and whood lined with white satine or damaske and multitude of garters with letters of gold The prince hath fiue yardes of cloth for his gowne and whood and garters with letters of gold at his pleasure beside fiue timber of the finest miueuer A duke hath fiue yardes of woolen cloth fiue timber of mineuer 120 garters with title of gold A marques hath fiue yards of woollen cloth fiue timber of mineuer 110 garters of silke An earle fiue yardes of woollen cloth fiue timber of mineuer and 100 garters of silke A viscount fiue yardes of woollen cloth fiue timber of mineuer 90 garters of silke A baron fiue yardes of woollen cloth three timber of mineuer gresse 80 garters of silke A banneret fiue yards of woollen cloth thrée timber of mineuer 70 garters of silke A knight fiue yards of woollen cloth thrée timber of mineuer 60 garters of silke The bishop of Winchester chapleine of the garter hath eight and twentie timber of mineuer pure ninetéene timber gresse thrée timber and a halfe of the best and foure twentie yards of woollen cloth The chancellor of the order fiue yards of woollen cloth thrée timber of mineuer pure The register of the order fiue yardes of woollen cloth three timber of mineuer pure And this order to be holden generallie among the knights of this companie which are six and twentie in number and whose patrone in time of superstition was supposed to be S. George of whome they were also called S. Georges knights as I haue heard reported Would to God they might be called knights of honor or by some other name for the title of saint George argueth a wrong patrone Furthermore at his installation he is solemnelie sworne the maner whereof I haue thought good also to annex in this maner You being chosen to be one of the honorable companie of the order of the Garter shall promise and sweare vpon the holie euangelies by you bodilie touched to be faithfull and true to the kings maiestie and to obserue and kéepe all the points of the statutes of the said order and euerie article in them conteined the same being agréeable and not repugnant to the kings highnesse other godlie procéedings so far as to you belongeth apperteineth as God you helpe c. And thus much haue I thought good to note touching the premisses As touching the estatutes belonging to this order they are manie and therefore not to be touched here Howbeit if anie doubt doo arise aboue the interpretation of them the king who is the perpetuall souereigne of that order hath to determine and resolue the same Neither are anie chosen therevnto vnder the degree of a knight and that is not a gentelman of bloud and of sound estimation And for the better vnderstanding what is meant by a gentleman of bloud he is defined to descend of thrée descents of noblenesse that is to saie of name and of armes both by father and mother There are also foure degrées of reproch which may inhibit from the entrance into this order of which the first is heresie lawfullie prooued the second high treason the third is flight from the battell the fourth riot and prodigall excesse of expenses whereby he is not likelie to hold out and mainteine the port of knight of this order according to the dignitie thereof Moreouer touching the wearing of their aforesaid apparell it is their custome to weare the same when they enter into the chappell of S. George or be in the chapter house of their order or finallie doo go about anie thing apperteining to that companie In like sort they weare also their mantels vpon the euen of S. George and go with the souereigne or his deputie in the same in maner of procession from the kings great chamber vnto the chappell or vnto the college and likewise backe againe vnto the aforsaid place not putting it from them vntill supper be ended and the auoid doone The next daie they resort vnto the chappell also in the like order from thence vnto diner wearing afterward their said apparell vnto euening praier and likewise all the supper time vntill the auoid be finished In the solemnitie likewise of these feasts the thirtéene chanons there and six and twentie poore knights haue mantels of the order whereof those for the chanons are of Murreie with a roundell of the armes of S. George the other of red with a scutcheon onelie of the said armes If anie knight of this order be absent from this solemnitie vpon the euen and daie of S. George and be inforced not to be present either through bodilie sickenesse or his absence out of the land he dooth in the church chappell or chamber where he is remaining prouide an honorable stall for the kings maiestie in the right hand of the place with a cloth of estat and cushions and scutchion of the garter and therein the armes of the order Also his owne stall of which side soeuer it be distant from the kings or the emperours in his owne place appointed so nigh as he can after the maner and situation of his stall at Windsore there to remaine the first euening praier on the euen of S. George or thrée of the clocke and likewise the next daie during the time of the diuine seruice vntill the morning praier and the rest of the seruice be ended and to weare in the meane time his mantell onelie with the George and the lace without either whood collar or surcete Or if he be so sicke that he doo kéepe his bed he dooth vse to haue that habit laid vpon him during the times of diuine seruice aforesaid At the seruice time also vpon the morrow after S. George two of the
he they teach you to repent too late of your great gentlenesse Caietanus in his common-wealth hath finallie no liking of them as appéereth in his eight booke of that most excellent treatise But what haue I to deale whether they be profitable or not sith my purpose is rather to shew what plentie we haue of them which I will performe so far as shall be néedfull There haue béene in times past great store of castels places of defense within the realme of England of which some were builded by the Britons manie by the Romans Saxons and Danes but most of all by the barons of the realme in about the time of king Stephan who licenced each of them to build so manie as them listed vpon their owne demeasnes hoping thereby that they would haue imploied their vse to his aduantage and commoditie But finallie when he saw that they were rather fortified against himselfe in the end than vsed in his defense he repented all too late of his inconsiderate dealing sith now there was no remedie but by force for to subdue them After his decease king Henrie the second came no sooner to the crowne but he called to mind the inconuenience which his predecessour had suffered and he himselfe might in time sustaine by those fortifications Therefore one of the first things he did was an attempt to race and deface the most part of these holds Certes he thought it better to hazard the méeting of the enimie now and then in the plaine field than to liue in perpetuall feare of those houses and the rebellion of his lords vpon euerie light occasion conceiued who then were full so strong as he if not more strong and that made them the readier to withstand and gainesaie manie of those procéedings which he and his successours from time to time intended Herevpon therefore he caused more than eleuen hundred of their said castels to be raced and ouerthrowne whereby the power of his nobilitie was not a little restreined Since that time also not a few of those which remained haue decaied partlie by the commandement of Henrie the third and partlie of themselues or by conuersion of them into the dwelling houses of noble men their martiall fronts being remooued so that at this present there are verie few or no castels at all mainteined within England sauing onelie vpon the coasts and marches of the countrie for the better kéeping backe of the forren enimie when soeuer he shall attempt to enter and annoie vs. The most prouident prince that euer reigned in this land for the fortification thereof against all outward enimies was the late prince of famous memorie king Henrie the eight who beside that he repared most of such as were alreadie standing builded sundrie out of the ground For hauing shaken off the more than seruile yoke of popish tyrannie and espieng that the emperour was offended for his diuorce from quéene Catharine his aunt and thereto vnderstanding that the French king had coupled the Dolphin his sonne with the popes neece and maried his daughter to the king of Scots whereby he had cause more iustlie to suspect than safelie to trust anis one of them all as Lambert saith he determined to stand vpon his owne defense and therefore with no small spéed and like charge he builded sundrie blockehouses castels and platformes vpon diuerse frontiers of his realme but chieflie the east and southeast parts of England whereby no doubt he did verie much qualifie the conceiued grudges of his aduersaries and vtterlie put off their hastie purpose of inuasion But would to God he had cast his eie toward Harwich and the coasts of Norffolke and Suffolke where nothing as yet is doone albeit there be none so fit and likelie places for the enimie to enter vpon as in those parts where at a full sea they may touch vpon the shore and come to land without resistance And thus much brieflie for my purpose at this present For I néed not to make anie long discourse of castels sith it is not the nature of a good Englishman to regard to be caged vp as in a coope and hedged in with stone wals but rather to meet with his enimie in the plaine field at handstrokes where he may trauaise his ground choose his plot and vse the benefit of sunne shine wind and weather to his best aduantage commoditie Isocrates also saith that towres walles bulworkes soldiers and plentie of armour are not the best kéepers of kingdomes but freends loue of subiects obedience vnto martiall discipline which they want that shew themselues either cruell or couetous toward their people As for those tales that go of Beston castell how it shall saue all England on a daie and likewise the brag of a rebellious baron in old time named Hugh Bigot that said in contempt of king Henrie the third and about the fiftith yeare of his reigne If I were in my castell of Bungeie Vpon the water of Waueneie I wold not set a button by the king of Cockneie I repute them but as toies the first méere vaine the second fondlie vttered if anie such thing were said as manie other words are and haue béene spoken of like holds as Wallingford c but now growen out of memorie and with small losse not heard of among the common sort Certes the castell of Bungeie was ouerthrowen by the aforesaid prince the same yeare that he ouerthrew the walles and castell of Leircester also the castels of Treske and Malesar apperteining to Roger Mowbraie and that of Fremlingham belonging likewise to Hugh Bigot wherof in the chronologie following you may read at large I might here in like sort take occasion to speake of sundrie strong places where camps of men haue lien and of which we haue great plentie here in England in the plaine fields but I passe ouer to talke of any such néedlesse discourses This neuerthelesse concerning two of them is not to be omitted to wit that the one néere vnto Cambridge now Gogmagogs hill was called Windleburie before time as I read of late in an old pamphlet And to saie the truth I haue often heard them named Winterburie hilles which difference may easilie grow by corruption of the former word the place likewise is verie large and strong The second is to be séene in the edge of Shropshire about two miles from Colme betwéene two riuers the Clun or Colunus and the Tewie otherwise named Themis wherevnto there is no accesse but at one place The Welshmen call it Cair Carador and they are of the opinion that Caractatus king of the Sillures was ouercome there by Ostorius at such time as he fled to Cartimanda quéene of the Brigants for succour who betraied him to the Romans as you may sée in Tacitus Of palaces belonging to the prince Chap. 15. IT lieth not in me to set down exactlie the number names of the palaces belonging to the prince nor to make anie description of hir graces
their capacities and moulds It shall not be amisse therefore to begin at the nauie of Xerxes of which ech meane vessell as appéereth by Herodot was able to receiue two hundred and thirtie souldiers and some of them thrée hundred These were called triremes and were indéede gallies that had thrée rowes of ores on euerie side for the word Nauis is indifferentlie applied so well to the gallies as ship as to the conuersant in histories is easie to be found In old time also they had gallies of foure rowes fiue rowes six seauen eight nine twelue yea fifteene rowes of ores on a side iudge you then of what quantitie those vessels were Plinie lib. 7. noteth one Damasthenes to be the first maker of the gallies with two rowes called biremes Thucidides referreth the triremes to Ammocles of Corinthum the quadriremes were deuised by Aristotle of Carthage the quinquiremes by Nestchthon of Salamina the gallie of six rowes by Xenagoras of Syracusa from this to the tenth Nesigiton brought vp Alexander the great caused one to be made of twelue Ptolomeus Soter of fiftéene Demetrius the sonne of Antigonus of thirtie Ptolom Philad of fortie Ptol. Triphon of fiftie all which aboue foure were none other in mine opinion than vnweldie carts and more seruing for pleasure and to gaze vpon than anie vse in the wars for which they should be deuised But of all other I note one of fortie rowes which Ptolo. Philopater builded conteining 200 and eightie cubits in length and eight and fortie cubits in breadth it held also foure thousand ores foure hundred mariners and three thousand souldiers so that in the said vessell were seauen thousand and foure hundred persons a report incredible if truth and good testimonie did not confirme the same I must needs confesse therefore that the ancient vessels far exceeded ours for capacitie neuerthelesse if you regard the forme and the assurance from perill of the sea and therewithall the strength and nimblenesse of such as are made in our time you shall easilie find that ours are of more value than theirs for as the greatest vessell is not alwaies the safest so that of most huge capacitie is not alwaies the aptest to shift and brooke the seas as might be seene by the great Henrie the hugest vessell that euer England framed in our times Neither were the ships of old like vnto ours in mould and maner of building aboue the water for of low gallies in our seas we make small account nor so full of ease within sith time hath ingendred more skill in the wrights and brought all things to more perfection than they had in the beginning And now to come vnto our purpose at the first intended The nauie of England may be diuided into three sortes of which the one serueth for the warres the other for burden and the third for fishermen which get their liuing by fishing on the sea How manie of the first order are mainteined within the realme it passeth my cunning to expresse yet sith it may be parted into the nauie roiall and common fleete I thinke good to speake of those that belong vnto the prince and so much the rather for that their number is certeine well knowne to verie manie Certes there is no prince in Europe that hath a more beautifull or gallant sort of ships than the quéenes maiestie of England at this present and those generallie are of such exceeding force that two of them being well appointed and furnished as they ought will not let to encounter with thrée or foure of those of other countries and either bowge them or put them to flight if they may not bring them home Neither are the moulds of anie forren barkes so conuenientlie made to brooke so well one sea as another lieng vpon the shore in anie part of the continent as those of England And therefore the common report that strangers make of our ships amongst themselues is dailie confirmed to be true which is that for strength assurance nimblenesse and swiftnesse of sailing there are no vessels in the world to be compared with ours And all these are committed to the regiment and safe custodie of the admerall who is so called as some imagine of the Gréeke word Almiras a capiteine on the sea for so saith Zonaras in Basilio Macedone Basilio Porphyriogenito though other fetch it from Ad mare the Latine words another sort from Amyras the Saracen magistrate or from some French deriuation but these things are not for this place and therefore I passe them ouer The quéenes highnesse hath at this present which is the foure and twentith of hir reigne alreadie made and furnished to the number of foure or fiue and twentie great ships which lie for the most part in Gillingham rode beside thrée gallies of whose particular names and furnitures so far foorth as I can come by them it shall not be amisse to make report at this time The names of so manie ships belonging to hir maiestie as I could come by at this present The Bonaduenture Elizabeth Ionas White Beare Philip and Marie Triumph Bull. Tiger Antlope Hope Lion Victorie Marie Rose Foresight Swift sute Aid Handmaid Dread nought Swallow Genet Barke of Bullen Achates Falcon. George Reuenge It is said that as kings and princes haue in the yoong daies of the world and long since framed themselues to erect euerie yeare a citie in some one place or other of their kingdoms and no small woonder that Sardanapalus should begin finish two to wit Anchialus and Tharsus in one daie so hir grace dooth yearelie build one ship or other to the better defense of hir frontiers from the enimie But as of this report I haue no assured certeintie so it shall suffice to haue said so much of these things yet this I thinke worthie further to be added that if they should all be driuen to seruice at one instant which God forbid she should haue a power by sea of about nine or ten thousand men which were a notable companie beside the supplie of other vessels apperteining to hir subiects to furnish vp hir voiage Beside these hir grace hath other in hand also of whom hereafter as their turnes doo come about I will not let to leaue some further remembrance She hath likewise thrée notable gallies the Spéed well the Trie right and the Blacke gallie with the fight whereof and rest of the nauie roiall it is incredible to saie how greatlie hir grace is delighted and not without great cause I saie sith by their meanes hir coasts are kept in quiet and sundrie forren enimies put backe which otherwise would inuade vs. The number of those that serue for burden with the other whereof I haue made mention alreadie and whose vse is dailie séene as occasion serueth in time of the warres is to mée vtterlie vnknowne Yet if the report of one record be anie thing at all to be credited there are 135 ships that exceed 500 tun topmen vnder 100
should lose an eare as Henrie the first did punish them either by life or lim which ordinance was confirmed by Henrie the second and his péeres at Woodstocke wherevpon great trouble insued vnder king Iohn and Henrie the third as appeareth by the chronicles but it shall suffice to haue said so much as is set downe alreadie Howbeit that I may restore one antiquitie to light which hath hitherto lien as it were raked vp in the embers of obliuion I will giue out those laws that Canutus made for his forrest whereby manie things shall be disclosed concerning the same wherof peraduenture some lawiers haue no knowlege and diuerse other notes gathered touching the ancient estate of the realme not to be found in other But before I deale with the great charter which as you may perceiue is in manie places vnperfect by reason of corruption and want also of congruitie crept in by length of time not by me to be restored I will not another breefe law which he made in the first yeare of his reigne at Winchester afterward inserted into these his later constitutions canon 32 beginneth thus in his owne Saxon tong Ic will that elc one c I will and grant tha ech one shall be worthie of such venerie as he by hunting can take either in the plaines or in the woods within his owne fée or dominion but ech man shall abstaine from my venerie in euerie place where I will that my beasts shall haue firme peace and quietnesse vpon paine to forfet so much as a man may forfet Hitherto the statute made by the aforesaid Canutus which was afterward confirmed by king Edward surnamed the Confessor ratified by the Bastard in the fourth yeare of his reigne Now followeth the great charter it selfe in such rude order and Latine as I find it word for word and which I would gladlie haue turned into English if it might haue sounded to anie benefit of the vnskilfull and vnlearned Incipiunt constitutiones Canuti regis de foresta HAe sunt sanctiones de foresta quas ego Canutus rex cum consilio primariorum hominum meorum condo facio vt cunctis regni nostri Angliae ecclesijs pax iustitia fiat vt omnis delinquens secundum modum delicti delinquentis fortunam patiatur 1 Sint iam deinceps quatuor ex liberalioribus hominibus qui habent saluas suas debitas consuetudines quos Angli Pegened appellant in qualibet regni mei prouincia constituti ad iustitiam distribuedam vna cum poena merita materijs fornestae cuncto populo meo tam Anglis quà m Danis per totum regnum meum Angliae quos quatuor primarios forestae appellandos censemus 2 Sint sub quolibet horum quatuor ex mediocribus hominibus quos Angli Lespegend nuncupant Dani verò yoong men vocant locati qui â—uram onus tum viridis tum veneris suscipiant 3 In administranda autem iustitia nullatenus volo vt tales se intromittant mediocrésque tales post ferarum curam susceptam pro liberalibus semper hadbeantur quos Dani Ealdermen appellant 4 Sub horum iterum quolibet sint duo minutorum hominum quos Tineman Angli dicunt hi nocturnam curam veneris viridis tum seruilia opera subibunt 5 Si talis minutus seruus fuerit tam citò quà m inforesta nostra locabitur liber esto omnésque hos ex sumptibus nostris manutenebimus 6 Habeat ettam quilibet primariorum quolibet anno de nostra warda quam Michni Angli appellant duos equos vnum cum sella alterum sine sella vnum gladium quinque lanceas vnum cuspidem vnum scutum ducentos solidos argenti 7 Mediocrium quilibet vnum equum vnam lanceam vnum scutum 60 solidos argenti 8 Minutorum quilibet vnum lanceam vnam arcubalistam 15 solidos argenti 9 Sint omnes tam primarij quà m mediocres minuti immunes liberi quieti ab omnibus prouincialibus summonitionibus popularibus placitis quae Hundred laghe Angli dicunt ab omnibus armorum oneribus quod Warscot Angli dicunt forincesis querelis 10 Sint mediocrium minutorum causae carum correctiones tam criminalium quà m ciuilium per prouidam sapientiam rationem primariorum iudicatae decisae primariorum verò enormia si quae fuerint ne scelus aliquod remaneat inultum nosmet in ira nostra regali puniemus 11 Habeant hi quatuor vnam regalem potestatem salue semper nobis nostra praesentia quatérque in anno generales forestae demonstrationes viridis veneris forisfactiones quas Muchehunt dicunt vbi teneant omnes calumniam de materia aliqua tangente forestam eántque ad triplex iudicium quod Angli Ofgangfordell dicunt Ita autem acquiratur illued triplex iudicium Accipiat secura quinque sit ipse sextus sic iurando acquirat triplex iudicium aut triplex iuramentum Sed purgatio ignis nullatenus admittatur nisi vbi nuda veritas nequit aliter inuestigari 12 Liberalis autem homo 1. Pegen modo crimen suum non sit inter maiora habeat fidelem hominem qui possit pro eo iurare iur amentum 1. Forathe si autem non habet ipsemet iuret nec pardonetur ei aliquod iuramentum 13 Si aduena vel peregrinus qui de longinquo venerit sit calumniatus de foresta talis est sua inopia vt no possit habere plegium ad primam calumniam qualem * nullus Anglus iudicare potest tunc subeat captionem regis ibi expectet quousque vadat ad iudicium ferri aquae attamen si quis extraneo aut peregrino de longè venienti ** sibi ipsi nocet si aliquod iudicium iudicauerint 14 Quicúnque coram primarios homines meos forestae in falso testimonio steterit victus fuerit non sit dignus imposterum stare aut portare testimonium quia legalitatem suam perdidit pro culpa soluat regi decem solidos quos Dani vocant Halfehang alià s Halsehang 15 Si quis vim aliquam primarijs forestae meae intulerit si liberalis sit amittat libertatem omnia sua si villanus abscindatur dextra 16 Si alteruter iterum peccauerit reus sit mortis 17 Si quis autem contra primarium pugnauerit in plito emendet secundum pretium sui ipsius quod Angli Pere pite dicunt dicunt soluat primario quadraginta solidos 18 Si pacem quis fregerit ante mediocres forestae quod dicunt Gethbrech emendet regi decem solidis 19 Si quis mediocrium aliquem cum ira percusserit emendetur prout interfectio ferae regalis mihi emendari solet 20 Si quis delinquens in foresta nostra capietur poenas luet secundum modum
viewed and wherein the compasse of the verie wall with the places where the gates stood is easie to be discerned the like also is to be séene at a place within two miles south of Burton called the Borow hils In these therefore and such like and likewise at Euolsburg now S. Neots or S. Needs and sundrie other places especiallie vpon the shore and coasts of Kent as Douer Rie Romneie Lid c is much of their coine also to be found and some péeces or other are dailie taken vp which they call Borow pence Dwarfs monie Hegs pence Feirie groats Iewes monie by other foolish names not woorthie to be remembred xsAt the comming of the Saxons the Britons vsed these holds as rescues for their cattell in the daie and night when their enimies were abroad the like also did the Saxons against the Danes by which occasions and now and then by carieng of their stones to helpe forward other buildings néere at hand manie of them were throwne downe and defaced which otherwise might haue continued for a longer time and so your honour would saie if you should happen to peruse the thickenesse and maner of building of those said wals and borowes It is not long since a siluer saucer of verie ancient making was found néere to Saffron Walden in the open field among the Sterbirie hils and eared vp by a plough but of such massie greatnesse that it weighed better than twentie ounces as I haue heard reported But if I should stand in these things vntill I had said all that might be spoken of them both by experience and testimonie of Leland in his Commentaries of Britaine and the report of diuerse yet liuing I might make a greater chapter than would be either conuenient or profitable to the reader wherefore so much onelie shall serue the turne for this time as I haue said alreadie of antiquities found within our Iland especiallie of coine whereof I purposed chiefelie to intreat Of the coines of England Chap. 25. THe Saxon coine before the conquest is in maner vtterlie vnknowne to me howbeit if my coniecture be anie thing I suppose that one shilling of siluer in those daies did counterpeise our common ounce though afterward it came to passe that it arose to twentie pence and so continued vntill the time of king Henrie the eight who first brought it to thrée shillings and foure pence afterward our siluer coine vnto brasse copper monies by reason of those inestimable charges which diuerse waies oppressed him And as I gather such obscure notice of the shilling which is called in Latine Solidus so I read more manifestlie of another which is the 48 part of a pound and this also currant among the Saxons of our Ile so well in gold as in siluer at such time as 240 of their penies made vp a iust pound fiue pence went to the shilling and foure shillings to the ounce But to procéed with my purpose After the death of K. Henrie Edward his sonne began to restore the aforesaid coine againe vnto fine siluer so quéene Marie his successour did continue his good purpose notwithstanding that in hir time the Spanish monie was verie cōmon in England by reason of hir mariage with Philip king of Spaine After hir decease the ladie Elizabeth hir sister and now our most gratious quéene souereigue and princesse did finish the matter wholie vtterly abolishing the vse of copper and brasen coine and conuerting the same into guns and great ordinance she restored sundrie coines of fine siluer as péeces of halfepenie farding of a penie of three halfe pence péeces of two pence of thrée pence of foure pence called the groat of six pence vsuallie named the testone and shilling of twelue pence whereon she hath imprinted hir owne image and emphaticall superscription Our gold is either old or new The old is that which hath remained since the time of king Edward the third or béene coined by such other princes as haue reigned since his deceasse without anie abasing or diminution of the finesse of that metall Therof also we haue yet remaining the riall the George noble the Henrie riall the salut the angell and their smaller peeces as halfes or quarters though these in my time are not so common to be séene I haue also beheld the souereigne of twentie shillings and the peece of shirtie shillings I haue heard likewise of péeces of fortie shillings three pounds fiue pounds and ten pounds But sith there were few of them coined and those onelie at the commandement of kings yearelie to bestow where their maiesties thought good in lie of new yeares gifts and rewards it is not requisit that I should remember them here amongst our currant monies The new gold is taken for such as began to be coined in the latter daies of king Henrie the eight at which time the finesse of the mettall began to be verie much alaied is not likelie to be restored for ought that I can see and yet is it such as hath béene coined since by his successors princes of this realme in value and goodnesse equall and not inferiour to the coine and currant gold of other nations where each one dooth couet chiefelie to gather vp our old finer gold so that the angels rials and nobles are more plentifullie seene in France Italie and Flanders than they be by a great deale within the realme of England if you regard the paiments which they dailie make in those kinds of our coine Our peeces now currant are of ten shillings fiue shillings and two shillings and six pence onelie and those of sundrie stamps and names as halfe souereigns equall in weight with our currant shilling whereby that gold is valued at ten times so much siluer quarters of souereigns otherwise called crownes and halfe crownes likewise angels halfe angels and quarters of angels or if there be anie other in good sooth I know them not as one scarselie acquainted with any siluer at all much lesse then God it wot with any store of gold The first currant shilling or siluer péeces of twelue pence stamped within memorie were coined by K. Henrie the eight in the twentith yeare of his reigne those of fiue shillings and of two shillings and six pence the halfe shilling by king Edward the sixt but the od péeces aboue remembred vnder the groat by our high and mightie princesse quéene Elizabeth the name of the groat penie two pence halfe penie and farding in old time the greatest siluer monies if you respect their denominations onelie being more ancient than that I can well discusse of the time of their beginnings Yet thus much I read that king Edward the first in the eight yeare of his reigne did first coine the penie and smallest péeces of siluer roundwise which before were square and woont to beare a double crosse with a crest in such sort that the penie might easilie be broken either into halfes or
altogither passe ouer this chapter without the rehersall of something although the whole summe of that which I haue to saie be nothing indeed if the performance of a full discourse hereof be anie thing hardlie required Of fishes therefore as I find fiue sorts the flat the round the long the legged and shelled so the flat are diuided into the smooth scaled and tailed Of the first are the plaice the but the turbut birt floke or sea flounder dorreie dab c. Of the second the soles c. Of the third our chaits maidens kingsons flath and thornbacke whereof the greater be for the most part either dried and carried into other countries or sodden sowsed eaten here at home whilest the lesser be fried or buttered soone after they be taken as prouision not to be kept long for feare of putrifaction Under the round kinds are commonlie comprehended lumps an vglie fish to sight and yet verie delicat in eating if it be kindlie dressed the whiting an old waiter or seruitor in the court the rochet sea breame pirle hake sea trowt gurnard haddocke cod herring pilchard sprat and such like And these are they whereof I haue best knowledge and be commonlie to be had in their times vpon our coasts Under this kind also are all the great fish conteined as the seale the dolphin the porpoise the thirlepole whale and whatsoeuer is round of bodie be it neuer so great and huge Of the long sort are congers eeles garefish and such other of that forme Finallie of the legged kind we haue not manie neither hane I seene anie more of this sort than the Polypus called in English the lobstar crafish or creuis and the crab As for the little crafishes they are not taken in the sea but plentifullie in our fresh riuers in banks and vnder stones where they kéepe themselues in most secret maner and oft by likenesse of colour with the stones among which they lie deceiue euen the skilfull takers of them except they vse great diligence Carolus Stephanus in his maison rustique doubted whether these lobstars be fish or not and in the end concludeth them to grow of the purgation of the water as dooth the frog and these also not to be eaten for that they be strong and verie hard of digestion But hereof let other determine further I might here speake of sundrie other fishes now and then taken also vpon our coasts but sith my mind is onelie to touch either all such as are vsuallie gotten or so manie of them onelie as I can wel rehearse vpon certeine knowledge I thinke it good at this time to forbeare the further intreatie of them As touching the shellie sort we haue plentie of oisters whose valure in old time for their swéetnesse was not vnknowne in Rome although Mutianus as Plinie noteth lib. 32 cap. 6. preferre the Cyzicene before them and these we haue in like maner of diuerse quantities and no lesse varietie also of our muskles and cockles We haue in like sort no small store of great whelkes scalops and perewinkles and each of them brought farre into the land from the sea coast in their seuerall seasons And albeit our oisters are generallie forborne in the foure hot moneths of the yeare that is to saie Maie Iune Iulie and August which are void of the letter R yet in some places they be continuallie eaten where they be kept in pits as I haue knowne by experience And thus much of our sea fish as a man in maner vtterlie vnacquainted with their diuersitie of kinds yet so much haue I yéelded to doo hoping hereafter to saie some what more and more orderlie of them if it shall please God that I may liue and haue leasure once againe to peruse this treatise and so make vp a perfect péece of worke of that which as you now sée is verie slenderlie attempted and begun Of sauage beasts and vermines Chap. 4. IT is none of the least blessings wherewith God hath indued this Iland that it is void of noisome beasts as lions beares tigers pardes wolfes such like by means whereof our countrimen may trauell in safetie our herds and flocks remaine for the most part abroad in the field without anie herdman or kéeper This is cheefelie spoken of the south and southwest parts of the Iland For wheras we that dwell on this side of the Twed may safelie boast of our securitie in this behalfe yet cannot the Scots doo the like in euerie point within their kingdome sith they haue greeuous woolfes and cruell foxes beside some other of like disposition continuallie conuersant among them to the generall hinderance of their husbandmen and no small damage vnto the inhabiters of those quarters The happie and fortunate want of these beasts in England is vniuersallie ascribed to the politike gouernement of king Edgar who to the intent the whole countrie might once be clensed and clearelie rid of them charged the conquered Welshmen who were then pestered with these rauenous creatures aboue measure to paie him a yearelie tribute of woolfes skinnes to be gathered within the land He appointed them thereto a certeine number of three hundred with free libertie for their prince to hunt pursue them ouer all quarters of the realme as our chronicles doo report Some there be which write how Ludwall prince of Wales paid yearelie to king Edgar this tribute of thrée hundred woolfes whose carcases being brought into Lhoegres were buried at Wolfpit in Cambridgeshire and that by meanes thereof within the compasse and terme of foure yeares none of those noisome creatures were left to be heard of within Wales and England Since this time also we read not that anie woolfe hath béene séene here that hath beene bred within the bounds and limits of our countrie howbeit there haue béene diuerse brought ouer from beyond the seas for gréedinesse of gaine and to make monie onlie by the gasing and gaping of our people vpon them who couet oft to see them being strange beasts in their eies and sildome knowne as I haue said in England Lions we haue had verie manie in the north parts of Scotland and those with maines of no lesse force than they of Mauritania were sometimes reported to be but how and when they were destroied as yet I doo not read They had in like sort no lesse plentie of wild and cruell buls which the princes and their nobilitie in the frugall time of the land did hunt and follow for the triall of their manhood and by pursute either on horssebacke or foot in armor notwithstanding that manie times they were dangerouslie assailed by them But both these sauage cretures are now not heard of or at the least wise the later scarselie known in the south parts Howbeit it this I gather by their being here that our Iland was not cut from the maine by the great deluge or flood of Noah but long after otherwise the generation of those
against Albion and Bergion Moreouer from henceforth was this I le of Britaine called Albion as before we haue said after the name of the said Albion because he was established chiefe ruler and king thereof both by his grandfather Osiris and his father Neptune that cunning sailour reigning therein as Bale saith by the space of 44. yeares till finally he was slaine in maner afore remembred by his vncle Hercules Libicus After that Hercules had thus vanquished and destroied his enimies hée passed to and fro thorough Gallia suppressing the tyrants in euerie part where he came and restoring the people vnto a reasonable kinde of libertie vnder lawfull gouernours This Hercules as we find builded the citie Alexia in Burgongne nowe called Alize Moreouer by Lilius Giraldus in the life of Hercules it is auouched that the same Hercules came ouer hither into Britaine And this dooth Giraldus writer by warrant of such Britons as saith he haue so written themselues which thing peraduenture he hath read in Gildas the ancient Briton poet a booke that as he confesseth in the 5. dialog of his histories of poets he hath séene The same thing also is confirmed by the name of an head of land in Britaine called Promontorium Herculis as in Ptolomie ye may read which is thought to take name of his arriuall at that place Thus much for Albion and Hercules But now whereas it is not denied of anie that this I le was called ancientlie by the name of Albion yet there be diuers opinions how it came by that name for manie doo not allow of this historie of Albion the giant But for so much as it apperteineth rather to the description than to the historie of this I le to rip vp and lay foorth the secret mysteries of such matters and because I thinke that this opinion which is here auouched how it tooke that name of the forsaid Albion sonne to Neptune may be confirmed with as good authoritie as some of the other I here passe ouer the rest procéed with the historie When Albion chiefe capteine of the giants was slaine the residue that remained at home in the I le continued without any rule or restraint of law in so much that they fell to such a dissolute order of life that they séemed little or nothing to differ from brute beasts and those are they which our ancient chronicles call the giants who were so named as well for the huge proportion of their stature sithens as before is said that age brought foorth far greater men than are now liuing as also for that they were the first or at the least the furthest in remembrance of any that had inhabited this countrie For this word Gigines or Gegines from whence our word giant as some take it is deriued is a Gréeke word and signifieth Borne or bred of or in the earth for our fore-elders specially the Gentiles being ignorant o the true beginning of mankind were persuaded that the first inhabitants of any countrie were bred out of the earth and therefore when they could go no higher reckoning the descents of their predecessours they would name him Terrae filius The sonne of the earth and so the giants whom the poets faine to haue sought to make battell against heauen are called the sonnes of the earth and the first inhabitants generally of euery countrie were of the Gréekes called Gigines or Gegines and of the Latines Aborigines and Indigenae that is People borne of earth from the beginning and comming from no other countrie but bred within the same These giants and first inhabitants of this I le continued in their beastlie kind of life vnto the arriuall of the ladies which some of our chronicles ignorantly write to be the daughters of Dioclesian the king of Assyria whereas in déed they haue béene deceiued in taking the word Danaus to be short written for Dioclesianus and by the same meanes haue diuers words and names beene mistaken both in our chronicles and in diuers other ancient written woorks But this is a fault that learned men should not so much trouble themselues about considering the same hath bin alreadie found by sundrie authors ling sithens as Hugh the Italian Iohn-Harding Iohn Rouse of Warwike and others speciallie by the helpe of Dauid Pencair a British historie who recite the historie vnder the name of Danaus and his daugthers And because we would not any man to thinke that the historie of these daughters of Danaus is onelie of purpose deuised and brought in place of Dioclesianus to excuse the imperfection of our writers whereas there as either no such historie or at the least no such women that arriued in this Ile the authoritie of Nennius a Briton writer may be auouched who wrote aboue 900. yeares past and maketh mention of the arriuall of such ladies To be short the historie is thus Belus the sonne of Epaphus or as some writers haue of Neptune and Lâ—bies whome Isis after the death of Apis maried had issue two sonnes the first Danaus called also Armeus and Aegyptus called also Rameses these two were kings among the Aegyptians Danaus the elder of the two hauing in his rule the vpper region of Aegypt had by sundrie wiues 50. daughters with whome his brother Aegyptus gaping for the dominion of the whole did instantlie labour that his sonnes being also 50. in number might match But Danaus hauing knowledge by some prophesie or oracle that a sonne in law of his should be his death refused so to bestow his daughters Hereupon grew warre betwixt the brethren in the end whereof Danaus being the weaker was inforced to flée his countrie and so prepared a nauie imbarked himselfe and his daughters and with them passed ouer into Gréece where he found meanes to dispossesse Gelenor sonne to Stenelas king of Argos of his rightfull inheritance driuing him out of his countrie and reigned in his place by the assistance of the Argiues that had conceiued an hatred towardes Gelenor and a great liking towardes Danaus who in verie deed did so farr excell the kings that had reigned there before him that the Gréekes in remembrance of him were after called Danai But his brother Aegyptus taking great disdaine for that he and his sonnes were in such sort despised of Danaus sent his sonnes with a great armie to make warre against their vncle giuing them in charge not to returne till they had either slaine Danaus or obteined his daugthers in mariage he yoong gentlemen according to their fathers commandement being arriued in Greece made such warre against Danaus that in the end he was constrained to giue vnto those his 50. nephues his 50. daughters to ioine with them in mariage and so they were But as the prouerbe saith In trust appeared treacherie For on the first night of the mariage Danaus deliuered to ech of his daughters a sword charging them that when their husbands after their bankets and pastimes were
Britaine successiuelie after Brute The fift Chapter LOcrinus or Locrine the first begotten sonne of Brute began to reigne ouer the countrie called Logiers in the yeare of the world 1874 and held to his part the countrie that reached from the souht sea vnto the riuer of Humber While this Locrinus gouerned Logiers his brother Albanact ruled in Albania where in fine he was slaine in a battell by a king of the Hunnes or Scythians called Humber who inuaded that part of Britaine and got possession thereof till Locrinus with his brother Camber in reuenge of their other brothers death and for the recouerie of the kingdome gathered their powers togither and comming against the said king of the Hunnes by the valiancie of their people they discomfited him in battell and chased him so egerlie that he himselfe and a great number of his men were drowned in the gulfe that then parted Loegria and Albania which after tooke name of the said king and was called Humber and so continueth vnto this daie Moreouer in this battell against the Hunnes were thrée yong damsels taken of excellent beautie specially one of them whose name was Estrild daughter to a certeine king of Scythia With this Estrild king Locrine fell so farre in loue notwithstanding a former contract made betwixt him and the ladie Guendoloena daughter to Corineus duke of Cornwall that he meant yet with all spéed to marie the same Estrild But being earnestlie called vpon and in manner forced thereto by Corineus hée changed his purpose and married Guendoloena keeping neuertheles the aforesaid Estrild as paramour still after a secret sort during the life of Corineus his father in law Now after that Corineus was departed this world Locrine forsooke Guendoloena and maried Estrild Guendoloena therefore being cast off by hir husband got hir into Cornewall to hir friends and kinred and there procured them to make warre against the said Locrine hir husband in the which warres hée was slaine and a battell fought néere to the riuer of Sture after he had reigned as writers affirme twentie yeares was buried by his father in the Citie of Troinouant leauing behind him a yoong sonne begotten of his wife Guendoloena named Madan as yet vnméete to gouerne Guendoloena or Guendoline the wife of Locrinus and daughter of Corineus duke of Cornewall for so much as hir sonne Madan was not of yeeres sufficient to gouerne was by common consent of the Britons made ruler of the I le in the yéere of the world 2894 and so hauing the administration in hir hands she did right discreetlie vse hir selfe therein to the comfort of all hir subiects till hir sonne Madan came to lawfull age and then she gaue ouer the rule and dominion to him after she had gouerned by the space of fifteene yeares MAdan the sonne of Locrine and Guendoline entred into the gouernement of Britaine in the 2909 of the world There is little left in writing of his doings sauing that he vsed great tyrannie amongst his Britons and therefore after he had ruled this land the tearme of 40. yeares he was deuoured of wild beastes as he was abroad in hunting He left behind him two sonnes Mempricius and Manlius He builded as is reported Madancaistre now Dancastre which reteineth still the later part of his name MEmpricius the eldest sonne of Madan began his reigne ouer the Britons in the yeare of the world 2949 he continued not long in peace For his brother Manlius vpon an ambitious mind prouoked the Britons to rebell against him so that sore and deadly warre continued long betweene them But finallie vnder colour of a treatie Manlius was slaine by his brother Mempricius so that then he liued in more tranquillitie and rest Howbeit being deliuered thus from trouble of warres he fell into slouth and so into vnlawfull lust of lecherie and thereby into the hatred of his people by forcing of their wines and daughters and finallie became so beastlie that he forsooke his lawfull wife and all his concubines and fell into the abhominable sinne of Sodomie And thus from one vice he fell into another till he became odious to God and man and at length going on hunting was lost of his people and destroied of wild beastes when he had reigned twentie yeares leauing behind him a noble yoong sonne named Ebranke begotten of his lawfull wife EBranke the sonne of Mempricius began to rule ouer the Britons in the yeare of the world 2969 He had as writers doo of him record one and twentie wiues on whom he begot 20. sonnes and 30. daughters of the which the eldest hight Guales or Gualea These daughters he sent to Alba Syluius which was the eleuenth king of Italie or the sixt king of the Latines to the end they might be married to his noble men of the bloud of Troians because the Sabines refused to ioine their daughters with them in marriage Furthermore he was the first prince of his land that euer inuaded France after Bute and is commended as author and originall builder of many cities both in his owne kingdome and else where His sonnes also vnder the conduct of Assaracus one of their eldest brethren returning out of Italie after they had conducted their sisters thither inuaded Germanie being first molested by the people of that countrie in their rage and by the helpe of the said Alba subdued a great part of that countrie there planted themselues Our histories say that Ebracus their father married them in their returne and aided them in their conquests and that he builded the citie of Caerbranke now called Yorke about the 14 yeare of his reigne He builded also in Albania now called Scotland the castle of Maidens afterward called Edenburgh of Adian one of their kings The citie of Alclud was builded likewise by him as some write now decaied After which cities thus builded he sailed ouer into Gallia now called France with a great armie and subduing the Galles as is aforesaid he returned home with great riches and triumph Now when he had guided the land of Britaine in noble wise by the tearme of fortie yeares he died and was buried at Yorke BRute Greeneshield the sonne of Ebranke was made gouernor of this land in the yeare of the world 3009 Asa reigning in Iuda and Baasa in Israell This prince bare alwaies in the field a gréene shield whereof he tooke his surname and of him some forraine authors affirme that he made an attempt to bring the whole realme of France vnder his subiection which he performed because his father susteined some dishonor and losse in his last voiage into that countrie Howbeit they say that when he came into Henaud Brinchild a prince of that quarter gaue him also a great ouerthrow and compelled him to retire home againe into his countrie This I borrow out of William Harison who in his chronologie toucheth the same
at large concluding in the end that the said passage of this prince into France is verie likelie to be true and that he named a parcell of Armorica lieng on the south and in manner vpon the verie loine after his owne name and also a citie which he builded there Britaine For saith he it should séeme by Strabo lib. 4. that there was a noble citie of that name long before his time in the said countrie whereof Plinie also speaketh lib. 4. cap. 7. albeit that he ascribe it vnto France after a disordered maner More I find not of this foresaid Brute sauing that he ruled the land a certeine time his father yet liuing and after his decease the tearme of twelue yeares and then died and was buried at Caerbranke now called Yorke LEill the sonne of Brute Greeneshield began to reigne in the yeare of the world 3021 the same time that Asa was reigning in Iuda and Ambri in Israell He built the citie now called Carleil which then after his owne name was called Caerleil that is Leill his citie or the citie of Leill He repaired also as Henrie Bradshaw saith the citie of Caerleon now called Chester which as in the same Bradshaw appeareth was built before Brutus entrie into this land by a giant named Leon Gauer But what authoritie he had to auouch this it may be doubted for Ranulfe Higden in his woorke intituled Polychronicon saith in plaine wordes that it is vnknowen who was the first founder of Chester but that it tooke the name of the soiourning there of some Romaine legions by whome also it is not vnlike that it might be first built by P. Ostorius Scapula who as we find after he had subdued Caratacus king of the Ordouices that inhabited the countries now called Lancashire Cheshire and Salopshire built in those parts and among the Silures certeine places of defense for the better harbrough of his men of warre and kéeping downe of such Britaines as were still readie to moue rebellion But now to the purpose concerning K. Leill We find it recorded that he was in the beginning of his reigne verie vpright and desirous to sée iustice executed and aboue all thinges loued peace quietnesse but as yeares increased with him so his vertues began to diminish in so much that abandoning the care for the bodie of the common-wealth he suffered his owne bodie to welter in all vice and voluptuousnesse and so procuring the hatred of his subiects caused malice and discord to rise amongst them which during his life he was neuer able to appease But leauing them so at variance he departed this life was buried at Carleil which as ye haue heard he had builded while he liued LUd or Ludhurdibras the sonne of Leill began to gouerne in the yeare of the world 3046. In the beginning of his reigne hée sought to appease the debate that was raised in his fathers daies and bring the realme to hir former quietnesse and after that he had brought it to good end he builded the towne of Kaerkin now called Canterburie also the towne of Caerguent now cleped Winchester and mount Paladour now called Shaftsburie About the building of which towne of Shaftsburie Aquila a prophet of the British nation wrote his prophesies of which some fragments remaine yet to be seene translated into the Latine by some ancient writers When this Lud had reigned 29. yeares he died and left a sonne behind him named Baldud BAldud the sonne of Ludhurdibras began to rule ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3085. This man was well séene in the sciences of astronomie and nigromancie by which as the common report saith he made the hot bathes in the citie of Caerbran now called Bath But William of Malmesburie is of a contrarie opinion affirming that Iulius Cesar made those bathes or rather repaired them when he was here in England which is not like to be true for Iulius Cesar as by good coniecture we haue to thinke neuer came so farre within the land that way forward But of these bathes more shall be said in the description Now to procéed This Baldud tooke such pleasure in artificiall practises magike that he taught this art throughout all his realme And to shew his cunning in other points vpon a presumptuous pleasure which he had therein he tooke vpon him to flie in the aire but he fell vpon the temple of Apollo which stood in the citie of Troinouant and there was torne in péeces after he had ruled the Britaines by the space of 20. yeares LEir the sonne of Baldud was admitted ruler ouer the Britaines in the yeare of the world 3105 at what time Ioas reigned in Iuda This Leir was a prince of right noble demeanor gouerning his land and subiects in great wealth He made the towne of Caerleir now called Leicester which standeth vpon the riuer of Sore It is written that he had by his wife thrée daughters without other issue whose names were Gonorilla Regan and Cordeilla which daughters he greatly loued but specially Cordeilla the yoongest farre aboue the two elder When this Leir therefore was come to great yeres began to waxe vnweldie through age he thought to vnderstand the affections of his daughters towards him and preferre hir whome he best loued to the succession ouer the kingdome Whervpon he first asked Gonorilla the eldest how well she loued him who calling hir gods to record protested that she loued him more than hir owne life which by right and reason should be most déere vnto hir With which answer the father being well pleased turned to the second and demanded of hir how well she loued him who answered confirming hir saiengs with great othes that she loued him more than toong could expresse and farre aboue all other creatures of the world Then called he his yoongest daughter Cordeilla before him and asked of hir what account she made of him vnto whome she made this answer as followeth knowing the great loue and fatherlie zeale that you haue alwaies borne towards me for the which I maie not answere you otherwise than I thinke and as my conscience leadeth me I protest vnto you that I haue loued you euer and will continuallie while I liue loue you as my naturall father And if you would more vnderstand of the loue that I beare you assertaine your selfe that so much as you haue so much you are worth and so much I loue you and no more The father being nothing content with this answer married his two eldest daughters the one vnto Henninus the duke of Cornewall and the other vnto Maglanus the duke of Albania betwixt whome he willed and ordeined that his land should be diuided after his death and the one halfe thereof immediatlie should be assigned to them in hand but for the third daughter Cordeilla he reserued nothing Neuertheles it fortuned that one of the princes
of Gallia which now is called France whose name was Aganippus hearing of the beautie womanhood and good conditions of the said Cordeilla desired to haue hir in mariage and sent ouer to hir father requiring that he might haue hir to wife to whome answer was made that he might haue his daughter but as for anie dower he could haue none for all was promised and assured to hir other sisters alreadie Aganippus notwithstanding this answer of deniall to receiue anie thing by way of dower with Cordeilla tooke hir to wife onlie moued thereto I saie for respect of hir person and amiable vertues This Aganippus was one of the twelue kings that ruled Gallia in those daies as in the British historie it is recorded But to proceed After that Leir was fallen into age the two dukes that had married his two eldest daughters thinking it long yer the gouernment of the land did come to their hands arose against him in armour and rest from him the gouernance of the land vpon conditions to be continued for terme of life by the which he was put to his portion that is to liue after a rate assigned to him for the maintenance of his estate which in processe of time was diminished as well by Maglanus as by Henninus But the greatest griefe that Leir tooke was to see the vnkindnesse of his daughters which seemed to thinke that all was too much which their father had the same being neuer so little in so much that going from the one to the other he was brought to that miserie that scarslie they would allow him one seruant to wait vpon him In the end such was the vnkindnesse or as I maie saie the vnnaturalnesse which he found in his two daughters notwithstanding their faire and pleasant words vttered in time past that being constreined of necessitie he fled the land sailed into Gallia there to seeke some comfort of his yongest daughter Cordeilla whom before time he hated The ladie Cordeilla hearing that he was arriued in poore estate she first sent to him priuilie a certeine summe of monie to apparell himselfe withall and to reteine a certeine number of seruants that might attend vpon him in honorable wise as apperteined to the estate which he had borne and then so accompanied she appointed him to come to the court which he did and was so ioifullie honorablie and louinglie receiued both by his sonne in law Aganippus and also by his daughter Cordeilla that his hart was greatlie comforted for he was no lesse honored than if he had beene king of the whole countrie himselfe Now when he had informed his sonne in law and his daughter in what sort he had béene vsed by his other daughters Aganippus caused a mightie armie to be put in a readinesse and likewise a great nauie of ships to be rigged to passe ouer into Britaine with Leir his father in law to see him againe restored to his kingdome It was accorded that Cordeilla should also go with him to take possession of the land the which he promised to leaue vnto hir as the rightfull inheritour after his decesse notwithstanding any former grant made to hir sisters or to their husbands in anie maner of wise Herevpon when this armie and nauie of ships were readie Leir and his daughter Cordeilla with hir husband tooke the sea and arriuing in Britaine fought with their enimies and discomfited them in battell in the which Maglanus and Henninus were slaine and then was Leir restored to his kingdome which he ruled after this by the space of two yéeres and then died fortie yeeres after he first began to reigne His bodie was buried at Leicester in a vaut vnder the chanell of the riuer of Sore beneath the towne The gunarchie of queene Cordeilla how she was vanquished of hir imprisonment and selfe-murther the contention betweene Cunedag and Margan nephewes for gouernement and the euill end thereof The sixt Chapter COrdeilla the yoongest daughter of Leir was admitted Q. and supreme gouernesse of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3155 before the bylding of Rome 54 Uzia then reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam ouer Israell This Cordeilla after hir fathers deceasse ruled the land of Britaine right worthilie during the space of fiue yeeres in which meane time hir husband died and then about the end of those fiue yéeres hir two nephewes Margan and Cunedag sonnes to hir aforesaid sisters disdaining to be vnder the gouernment of a woman leuied warre against hir and destroied a great part of the land and finallie tooke hir prisoner and laid hir fast in ward wherewith she tooke such griefe being a woman of a manlie courage and despairing to recouer libertie there she slue hirselfe when she had reigned as before is mentioned the tearme of fiue yéeres CUnedagius and Marganus nephewes to Cordeilla hauing recouered the land out of hir hands diuided the same betwixt them that is to saie the countrie ouer and beyond Humber fell to Margan as it stretcheth euen to Catnesse and the other part lieng south and by-west was assigned to Cunedagius This partition chanced in the yéere of the world 3170 before the building of Rome 47 Uzia as then reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam in Israell Afterwards these two cousins Cunedag and Margan had not reigned thus past a two yéeres but thorough some seditious persons Margan was persuaded to raise warre against Cunedag telling him in his eare how it was a shame for him being come of the elder sister not to haue the rule of the whole I le in his hand Herevpon ouercome with pride ambition and couetousnesse he raised an armie and entring into the land of Cunedag he burned and destroied the countrie before him in miserable maner Cunedag in all hast to resist his aduersarie assembled also all the power he could make and comming with the same against Margan gaue him battell in the which he slue a great number of Margans people and put the residue to flight and furthermore pursued him from countrie to countrie till he came into Cambria now called Wales where the said Margan gaue him eftsoones a new battell but being too weake in number of men he was there ouercome and slaine in the field by reason whereof that countrie tooke name of him being there slaine and so is called to this daie Glau Margan which is to meane in our English toong Margans land This was the end of that Margan after he had reigned with his brother two yéeres or thereabouts AFter the death of Margan Cunedag the sonne of Hennius and Ragaie middlemost daughter of Leir before mentioned became ruler of all the whole land of Britaine in the yeare of the world 3172 before the building of Rome 45 Uzia still reigning in Iuda and Ieroboam in Israell He gouerned this I le well and honourablie for the tearme of 33 yeares and then dieng his bodie was buried at Troinouant or London Moreouer our writers doo
a golden crowne his lawes his foundations with other his acts and deeds The first Chapter NOw to proceede with the aforesaid authors Mulmucius Dunwallō or as other saie Dunuallo Mulmucius the sonne of Cloton as testifieth th' english chronicle and also Geffrey of Monmouth got the vpper hand of the other dukes or rulers and after his fathers deceasse began his reigne ouer the whole monarchie of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3529 after the building of Rome 314 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 97 and about the 26 yéere of Darius Artaxerxes Longimanus the fift king of the Persians This Mulmucius Dunuallo is named in the english chronicle Donebant and prooued a right worthie prince He builded within the citie of London then called Troinouant a temple and named it the temple of peace the which as some hold opinion I wote not vpon what ground was the same which now is called Blackwell hall where the market for buieng and selling of cloths is kept The chronicle of England affirmeth that Mulmucius whome the old booke nameth Molle builded the two townes Malmesburie and the Uies He also made manie good lawes which were long after vsed called Mulmucius lawes turned out of the British spéech into the Latine by Gildas Priscus and long time after translated out of latine into english by Alfred king of England and mingled in his statutes He moreouer gaue priuileges to temples to plowes to cities and to high waies leading to the same so that whosoeuer fled to them should be in safegard from bodilie harme and from thence he might depart into what countrie he would with indemnitie of his person Some authors write that he began to make the foure great high waies of Britaine the which were finished by his sonne Blinus as after shall be declared After he had established his land and set his Britains in good and conuenient order he ordeined him by the aduise of his lords a crowne of gold caused himselfe with great solemnitie to be crowned according to the custome of 〈◊〉 lawes then in vse bicause he was the first that bare a crowne héere in Britaine after the opinion of some writers he is named the first king of Britaine and all the other before rehearsed are named rulers dukes or gouernors Amongst other of his ordinances he appointed weights and measures with the which men should buy and sell. And further he deuised sore and streight orders for the punishing of theft Finallie after he had guided the land by the space of fortie yéeres he died and was buried in the foresaid temple of peace which he had erected within the citie of Troinouant now called London as before ye haue heard appointing in his life time that his kingdome should be diuided betwixt his two sonnes Brennus and Belinus as some men doo coniecture The ioint-gouernment of Belinus and Brennus the two sonnes of Mulmucius their discontentment the stratagems of the one against the other the expulsion of Brennus out of Britaine The second Chapter BRennus and Belinus began to reigne iointlie as kings in Britaine in the yéere of the world 3574 after the building of the citie of Rome 355 and after the deliuerance of the Israelites out of captiuitie 142 which was about the seuenth yéere of Artaxerxes surnamed Mnenon the seuenth king of the Persians Belinus held vnder his gouernment Loegria Wales and Cornwall and Brennus all those countries ouer and beyond Humber And with this partition were they contented by the tearme of six or seuen yéeres after which time expired Brennus coueting to haue more than his portion came to first thought to purchase himselfe aid in forreine parties therefore by the prouocation and counsell of yong vnquiet heads sailed ouer into Norway and there married the daughter of Elsung or Elsing as then duke or ruler of that countrie Beline offended with his brother that he should thus without his aduice marrie with a stranger now in his absence seized all his lands townes and fortresses into his owne hands placing garisons of men of warre where he thought conuenient In the meane time Brenne aduertised hereof assembled a great nauie of ships well furnished with people and souldiers of the Norwegians with the which he tooke his course homewards but in the waie he was encountred by Guilthdacus king of Denmarke the which had laid long in wait for him bicause of the yoong ladie which Brenne had maried for whome he had béene a sutor to hir father Elsing of long time When these two fléetes of the Danes and Norwegians met there was a sore battell betwixt them but finallie the Danes ouercame them of Norway and tooke the ship wherein the new bride was conueied and then was she brought aboord the ship of Guilthdacus Brenne escaped by flight as well as he might But when Guilthdacus had thus obtained the victorie and prey suddenlie therevpon arose a sore tempest of wind and weather which scattered the Danish fleete and put the king in dangers to haue béene lost◠but finallie within fiue daies after being driuen by force of wind he landed in Northumberland with a few such ships as kept togither with him Beline being then in that countrie prouiding for defense against his brother vpon knowledge of the king of Denmarks arriuall caused him to be staied Shortlie after Brenne hauing recouered and gotten togither the most part of his ships that were dispersed by the discomfiture and then newlie rigged and furnished of all things necessarie sent word to his brother Beline both to restore vnto him his wife wrongfullie rauished by Guilthdacus and also his lands iniuriouslie by him seized and his possession These requests being plainlie and shortlie denied Brenne made no long delaie but spéedilie made toward Albania and landing with his armie in a part thereof incountred with his brother Beline néere vnto a wood named as then Calater where after cruell fight and mortall battell betwixt them at length the victorie abode with the Britains and the discomfiture did light so on the Norwegians that the most of them were wounded slaine and left dead vpon the ground Hereby Brenne being forced to flée made shift and got ouer into Gallia where after he had sued to this prince at length he abode and was well receiued of one Seguinus or Seginus duke of the people called then Allobrogs as Galfrid of Monmouth saith or rather Armorica which now is called Britaine as Polychronicon and the english historie printed by Caxton more trulie maie seeme to affirme But Beline hauing got the vpper hand of his enimies assembling his councell at Caerbranke now called York tooke aduise what he should doo with the king of Denmarke where it was ordeined that he should be set at libertie with condition and vnder couenant to acknowledge himselfe by dooing homage to hold his land of the king of
all persons right and iustice all the daies of his life and lastlie being growne to great age died when he had reigned now this third time after most concordance of writers the tearme of foure yeares and was buried at Caerleill A Chapter of digression shewing the diuersitie of writers in opinion touching the computation of yeares from the beginning of the British kings of this Iland downewards since Gurguintus time till the death of Elidurus and likewise till king Lud reigned in his roialtie with the names of such kings as ruled betweene the last yeare of Elidurus and the first of Lud. The eight Chapter HEre is to be noted that euen from the beginning of the British kings which reigned here in this land there is great diuersitie amongest writers both touching the names and also the times of their reignes speciallie till they come to the death of the last mentioned king Elidurus Insomuch that Polydor Virgil in his historie of England finding a manifest error as he taketh it in those writers whome he followeth touching the account from the comming of Brute vnto the sacking of Rome by Brennus whome our histories affirme to be the brother of Beline that to fill vp the number which is wanting in the reckoning of the yeares of those kings which reigned after Brute till the daies of the same Brenne Beline he thought good to change the order least one error should follow an other and so of one error making manie he hath placed those kings which after other writers should séeme to follow Brenne and Beline betwixt Dunuallo and Mulmucius father to the said Beline and Brenne and those fiue kings which stroue for the gouernement after the deceasse of the two brethren Ferrex and Porrex putting Guintoline to succéed after the fiue kings or rulers and after Guintoline his wife Martia during the minoritie of hir sonne then hir said sonne named Sicilius After him succéeded these whose names follow in order Chimarius Danius Morindus Gorbonianus Archigallo who being deposed Elidurus was made king and so continued till he restored the gouernement as ye haue heard to Archigallo againe and after his death Elidurus was eftsoones admitted and within a while againe deposed by Uigenius and Peredurus and after their deceasses the third time restored Then after his deceasse followed successiuelie Ueginus Morganus Ennanus Idunallo Rimo Geruntins Catellus Coilus Porrex the second of that name Cherinus Fulgentius Eldalus Androgeus Urianus and Eliud after whom should follow Dunuallow Molmucius as in his proper place if the order of things doone the course of time should be obserued as Polydor gathereth by the account of yeares attributed to those kings that reigned before and after Dunuallo according to those authours whom as I said he followeth if they will that Brennus which led the Galles to Rome be the same that was sonne to the said Dunuallo Mulmucius and brother to Beline But sith other haue in better order brought out a perfect agréement in the account of yeares and succession of those kings which reigned and gouerned in this land before the sacking of Rome and also another such as it is after the same and before the Romans had anie perfect knowledge thereof we haue thought good to follow them therein leauing to euerie man his libertie to iudge as his knowledge shall serue him in a thing so doubtfull and vncerteine by reason of variance amongst the ancient writers in that behalfe And euen as there is great difference in writers since Gurguintus till the death of Elidurus so is there as great or rather greater after his deceasse speciallie till king Lud atteined the kingdome But as maie be gathered by that which Fabian and other whome he followeth doo write there passed aboue 185 yeares betwixt the last yeare of Elidurus and the beginning of king Lud his reigne in the which time there reigned 32 or 33 kings as some writers haue mentioned whose names as Gal. Mon. hath recorded are thâ—se immediatlie héere named Regâ—â— the sonne of Gorbolian or Gorbonian a worthie prince who iustlie and mercifullie gouerned his people Margan the sonne of Archigallo a noble prince likewise and guiding his subiects in good quiet Emerian brother to the same Margan but far vnlike to him in maners so that he was deposed in the sixt yeare of his reigne Ydwallo sonne to Uigenius Rimo the sonne of Peredurus Geruntius the sonne of Elidurus Catell that was buried at Winchester Coill that was buried at Nottingham Porrex a vertuous and most gentle prince Cherinus a drunkard Fulginius Eldad and Androgeus these thrée were sonnes to Chercinus and reigned successiuelie one after another after them a sonne of Androgeus then Eliud Dedaicus Clotinius Gurguntius Merianns Bledius Cop Owen Sicilius Bledgabredus an excellent musician after him his brother Archemall then Eldol Red Rodiecke Samuill Penisell Pir Capoir after him his sonne Gligweil an vpright dealing prince and a good iusticiarie whom succeeded his sonne Helie which reigned 60 yeares as the forsaid Gal. Mon. writeth where other affirme that he reigned 40 yeares and some againe say that he reigned but 7 moneths There is great diuersitie in writers touching the reignes of these kings and not onlie for the number of yéeres which they should continue in their reignes but also in their names so that to shew the diuersitie of all the writers were but to small purpose sith the dooings of the same kings were not great by report made thereof by any approoued author But this maie suffice to aduertise you that by conferring the yéeres attributed to the other kings which reigned before them since the comming of Brute who should enter this land as by the best writers is gathered about the yéere before the building of Rome 367 which was in the yéere after the creation of the world 2850 as is said with their time there remaineth 182 yéeres to be dealt amongst these 33 kings which reigned betwixt the said Elidure Lud which Lud also began his reigne after the building of the citie of Rome as writers affirme about 679 yéeres and in the yéere of the world 3895 as some that will séeme the precisest calculators doo gather Polydor Virgil changing as I haue shewed the order of succession in the British kings in bringing diuerse of those kings which after other writers followed Beline and Brenne to precéed them so successiuelie after Beline and Brenne reherseth those that by his coniecture did by likelihood succéed as thus After the decesse of Beline his sonne Gurguntius being the second of that name succeeded in gouernment of the land and then these in order as they follow Merianus Bladanus Capeus Ouinus Sicilius Bledgabredus Archemallus Eldorus Rodianus Redargius Samulius Penisellus Pyrrhus Caporus Dinellus and Helie who had issue Lud Cassibellane and Neurius Of king Helie who gaue the name to the I le of Elie of king Lud and what memorable edifices he made London sometimes called Luds towne
caused ships to be made readie to the number of 600 with the which repassing into Britaine whilest he marched foorth with a mightie armie against the enimies his ships that lay at anchor being taken with a sore tempest were either beaten one against another or else cast vpon the flats and sands and so broken so that fortie of them were vtterlie perished and the residue with great difficultie were repaired The horssemen of the Romans at the first encounter were put to the woorsse and Labienus the tribune slaine In the second conflict he vanquished the Britains not without great danger of his people After this he marched to the riuer of Thames which as then was passable by foord onelie in one place and not else as the report goeth On the further banke of that riuer Cassibellane was incamped with an huge multitude of enimies and had pitcht and set the banke and almost all the foord vnder the water full of sharpe stakes the tokens of which vnto this day are to be séene and it séemeth to the beholders that euerie of these stakes are as big as a mans thigh sticking fast in the bottome of the riuer closed with lead This being perceiued of the Romans and auoided the Britains not able to susteine the violent impression of the Roman legions hid themselues in the woods out of the which by often issues they gréeuouslie and manie times assailed the Romans and did them great damage In the meane time the strong citie of Troinouant with hir duke Androgeus deliuering fortie hostages yéelded vnto Cesar whose example manie other cities following allied themselues with the Romans by whose information Cesar with sore fight tooke at length the towne of Cassibellane situat betwixt two marches fensed also with the couert of woods hauing within it great plentie of all things After this Cesar returned into France and bestowed his armie in places to soiorne there for the winter season The Scotish writers report that the Britains after the Romans were the first time repelled as before ye haue heard refused to receiue the aid of the Scotish men the second time and so were vanquished as in the Scotish historie ye may sée more at length expressed Thus much touching the war which Iulius Cesar made against the Britains in bringing them vnder tribute to the Romans But this tributarie subiection was hardlie mainteined for a season ¶ Now here is to be noted that Cesar did not vanquish all the Britains for he came not amongst the northerne men onlie discouering and subduing that part which lieth towards the French seas so that sith other of the Roman emperors did most earnestlie trauell to bring the Britains vnder their subiection which were euer redie to rebell so manie sundrie times Cesar might séeme rather to haue shewed Britaine to the Romans than to haue deliuered the possession of the same This subiection to the which he brought this Ile what maner of one soeuer it was chanced about the yeare of the world 3913 after the building of Rome 698 before the birth of our sauior 53 the first and second yeare of the 181 Olympiad after the comming of Brute 1060 before the conquest made by William duke of Normandie 1120 and 1638 yeres before this present yere of our Lord 1585 after Harisons account The state of Britaine when Caesar offered to conquer it and the maner of their gouernement as diuerse authors report the same in their bookes where the contrarietie of their opinions is to be obserued The xvij Chapter AFter that Iulius Cesar had thus made the Britains tributaries to the Romans and was returned into Gallia Cassibellane reigned 7 yeares and was vanquished in the ninth or tenth yeare after he began first to reigne so that he reigned in the whole about 15 or as some haue 17 yeares and then died leauing no issue behind him There hath bin an old chronicle as Fabian recordeth which he saw and followeth much in his booke wherein is conteined that this Cassibellane was not brother to Lud but eldest sonne to him for otherwise as may be thought saith he Cesar hauing the vpper hand would haue displaced him from the gouernement and set vp Androgeus the right heire to the crowne as sonne to the said Lud. But whatsoeuer our chronicles or the British histories report of this matter it should appere by that which Cesar writeth as partlie ye haue heard that Britaine in those daies was not gouerned by one sole prince but by diuers and that diuers cities were estates of themselues so that the land was diuided into sundrie gouernements much after the forme and maner as Germanie and Italie are in our time where some cities are gouerned by one onelie prince some by the nobilitie and some by the people And whereas diuers of the rulers in those daies here in this land were called kings those had more large seigniories than the other as Cassibellane who was therefore called a king And though we doo admit this to be true yet may it be that in the beginning after Brute entered the land there was ordeined by him a monarchie as before is mentioned which might continue in his posteritie manie yeares after and yet at length before the comming of Cesar through ciuill dissention might happilie be broken and diuided into parts and so remained not onelie in the time of this Cassibellane but also long after whilest they liued as tributaries to the Romans till finallie they were subdued by the Saxons In which meane time through the discord negligence or rather vnaduised rashnes of writers hard it is to iudge what may be affirmed and receiued in their writings for a truth namelie concerning the succession of the kings that are said to haue reigned betwixt the daies of Cassibellane and the comming of the Saxons The Roman writers and namelie Tacitus report that the Britains in times past were vnder the rule of kings and after being made tributaries were drawne so by princes into sundrie factions that to defend and kéepe off a common ieopardie scarselie would two or thrée cities agrée togther and take weapon in hand with one accord so that while they fought by parts the whole was ouercome And after this sort they say that Britaine was brought into the forme of a prouince by the Romans from whom gouernors vnder the name of legats and procurators were sent that had the rule of it But yet the same authors make mention of certeine kings as hereafter shall appeare who while the Romane emperors had the most part of the earth in subiection reigned in Britaine The same witnesseth Gildas saieng Britaine hath kings but they are tyrants iudges it hath but the same are wicked oftentimes spoiling and tormenting the innocent people And Cesar as ye haue heard speaketh of foure kings that ruled in Kent and thereabouts Cornelius Tacitus maketh mention of Prasutagus and Cogidunus that were kings in Britaine and Iuuenal speaketh of Aruiragus
and all the late writers of Lucius Hereby it appeareth that whether one or mo yet kings there were in Britain bearing rule vnder the Romane emperors On the other part the common opinion of our chronicle-writers is that the chiefe gouernment remained euer with the Britains that the Romane senat receiuing a yearelie tribute sent at certeine times Ex officio their emperors and lieutenants into this I le to represse the rebellious tumults therein begun or to beat backe the inuasion of the enimies that went about to inuade it And thus would these writers inferre that the Britains euer obeied their king till at length they were put beside the gouernement by the Saxons But whereas in the common historie of England the succession of kings ought to be kept so oft as it chanceth in the same that there is not anie to fill the place then one while the Romane emperors are placed in their steads and another while their lieutenants and are said to be created kings of the Britains as though the emperors were inferiors vnto the kings of Britaine and that the Romane lieutenants at their appointments and not by prescript of the senat or emperours administred the prouince This may suffice here to aduertise you of the contrarietie in writers Now we will go foorth in following our historie as we haue doone heretofore sauing that where the Romane histories write of things done here by emperors or their lieutenants it shall be shewed as reason requireth sith there is a great appearance of truth oftentimes in the same as those that be authorised and allowed in the opinion of the learned Of Theomantius the tearme of yeares that he reigned and where he was interred of Kymbeline within the time of whose gouernment Christ Iesus our sauiour was borne all nations content to obeie the Romane emperors and consequentlie Britaine the customes that the Britaines paie the Romans as Strabo reporteth The xviij Chapter AFter the death of Cassibellane Theomantius or Tenantius the yoongest sonne of Lud was made king of Britaine in the yéere of the world 3921 after the building of Rome 706 before the comming of Christ 45. He is named also in one of the English chronicles Tormace in the same chronicle it is conteined that not he but his brother Androgeus was king where Geffrey of Monmouth others testifie that Androgeus abandoned the land clerelie continued still at Rome because he knew the Britains hated him for treason he had committed in aiding Iulius Cesar against Cassibellane Theomantius ruled the land in good quiet and paid the tribute to the Romans which Cassibellane had granted and finallie departed this life after he had reigned 22 yeares and was buried at London KYmbeline or Cimbeline the sonne of Theomantius was of the Britains made king after the deceasse of his father in the yeare of the world 3944 after the building of Rome 728 and before the birth of out Sauiour 33. This man as some write was brought vp at Rome and there made knight by Augustus Cesar vnder whome he serued in the warres and was in such fauour with him that he was at libertie to pay his tribute or not Little other mention is made of his dooings except that during his reigne the Sauiour of the world our Lord Iesus Christ the onelie sonne of God was borne of a virgine about the 23 yeare of the reigne of this Kymbeline in the 42 yeare of the emperour Octauius Augustus that is to wit in the yeare of the world 3966 in the second yeare of the 194 Olympiad after the building of the citie of Rome 750 nigh at an end after the vniuersall floud 2311 from the birth of Abraham 2019 after the departure of the Israelits out of Egypt 1513 after the captiuitie of Babylon 535 from the building of the temple by Salomon 1034 from the arriuall of Brute 1116 complet Touching the continuance of the yeares of Kymbelines reigne some writers doo varie but the best approoued affirme that he reigned 35 years and then died was buried at London leauing behind him two sonnes Guiderius and Aruiragus ¶ But here is to be noted that although our histories doo affirme that as well this Kymbeline as also his father Theomantius liued in quiet with the Romans and continuallie to them paied the tributes which the Britains had couenanted with Iulius Cesar to pay yet we find in the Romane writers that after Iulius Cesars death when Augustus had taken vpon him the rule of the empire the Britains refused to paie that tribute whereat as Cornelius Tacitus reporteth Augustus being otherwise occupied was contented to winke howbeit through earnest calling vpon to recouer his right by such as were desirous to sée the vttermost of the British kingdome at length to wit in the tenth yeare after the death of Iulius Cesar which was about the thirtéenth yeare of the said Theomantius Augustus made prouision to passe with an armie ouer into Britaine was come forward vpon his iournie into Gallia Celtica or as we maie saie into these hither parts of France But here receiuing aduertisements that the Pannonians which inhabited the countrie now called Hungarie and the Dalmatians whome now we call Slauons had rebelled he thought it best first to subdue those rebells neere home rather than to séeke new countries and leaue such in hazard whereof he had present possession and so turning his power against the Pannonians and Dalmatians he left off for a time the warres of Britaine whereby the land remained without feare of anie inuasion to be made by the Romans till the yeare after the building of the citie of Rome 725 and about the 19 yeare of king Theomantius reigne that Augustus with an armie departed once againe from Rome to passe ouer into Britaine there to make warre But after his comming into Gallia when the Britains sent to him certeine ambassadours to treat with him of peace he staied there to settle the state of things among the Galles for that they were not in verie good order And hauing finished there he went into Spaine and so his iournie into Britaine was put off till the next yeare that is the 726 after the building of Rome which fell before the birth of our sauiour 25 about which time Augustus eftsoons meant the third time to haue made a voiage into Britaine because they could not agrée vpon couenants But as the Pannonians and Dalmatians had aforetime staied him when as before is said he meant to haue gone against the Britans so euen now the Salassians a people inhabiting about Italie and Switserland the Cantabrians and Asturians by such rebellious sturrs as they raised withdrew him from his purposed iournie But whether this controuersie which appeareth to fall forth betwixt the Britans and Augustus was occasioned by Kymbeline or some other prince of the Britains I haue not to auouch for that by our writers
the countrie into his subiection without battell or bloudshed Gyldas also writing of this reuolting of the Britains saith thus When information thereof was giuen to the senate and that hast was made with a spéedie armie to reuenge the same there was no warlike nauie prepared in the sea to fight valiantlie for the defense of the countrie no square battell no right wing nor anie other prouision appointed on the shore to be séene but the backes of the Britains in stead of a shield are shewed to the persecutors and their necks readie to be cut off with the sword through cold feare running through their bones which stretched foorth their hands to be bound like womanlie creatures so that a common prouerbe followed thereof to wit That the Britains were neither valiant in warre nor faithfull in peace and so the Romans â—leaing manie of the rebels reseruing some and bringing them to bondage that the land should not lie altogither vntilled and desert returned into Italie out of that land which was void of wine and oile leauing some of their men there for gouernors to chastise the people not so much with an armie of men as with scourge and whip and if the matter so required to applie the naked sword vnto their sides so that it might be accounted Rome and not Britaine And what coine either of brasse siluer or gold there was the same to be stamped with the image of the emperour Thus farre Gildas In the British historie we find other report as thus that Claudius at his comming aland at Porchester besieged that towne to the rescue whereof came Guiderius and giuing battell to the Romans put them to the woorse till at length one Hamo being on the Romans side changed his shield and armour apparelling himselfe like a Britaine and so entring into the thickest prease of the British host came at length where the king was and there slue him But Aruiragus perceiuing this mischiefe to the end the Britains should not be discouraged therewith caused himselfe to be adorned with the kings cote-armor and other abiliments and so as king continued the fight with such manhood that the Romans were put to flight Claudius retired backe to his ships and Hamo to the next woods whom Aruiragus pursued and at length droue him vnto the sea side and there slue him yer he could take the hauen which was there at hand so that the same tooke name of him and was called a long time after Hamons hauen and at length by corruption of speach it was called Hampton and so continueth vnto this day commonlie called by the name of Southhampton Thus haue you heard how Guiderius or Guinderius whether you will came to his end which chanced as some write in the 28 yéere of his reigne Aruiragus the Britaine Claudius the Romane with their armies doo incounter a composition concerning mariage concluded betweene them Claudius returneth to Rome The third Chapter ARuiragus the yoongest son of Kymbeline and brother to Guinderius bicause the same Guinderius left no issue to succéed him was admitted king of Britaine in the yeere of our Lord 45 or rather 46. This Aruiragus otherwise called by the Britains Meuricus or Mauus of Tacitus Prasutagus is also named Armiger in the English chronicle by which chronicle as appéereth he bare himselfe right manfullie against Claudius and his Romans in the war which they made against him in so much that when Claudius had renewed his force and woone Porchester and after came to besiege Winchester in the which Aruiragus as then was inclosed Aruiragus assembling his power was readie to come foorth and giue Claudius battell wherevpon Claudius doubting the sequele of the thing sent messengers vnto Aruiragus to treat of concord and so by composition the matter was taken vp with condition that Claudius should giue his daughter Genissa in marriage vnto Aruiragus Aruiragus should acknowledge to hold his kingdome of the Romans Some write that Claudius in fauour of the valiant prowesse which he saw found in Aruiragus honored not onlie him with the mariage of his daughter the said Genissa but also to the end to make the towne more famous where this marriage was solemnized he therefore called it Claudiocestria after his name the which in the British toong was called before that daie Caerleon and after Glouernia of a duke that ruled in Demetia that hight Glunie but now it is called Glocester Other there be that write how Claudius being vanquished in battell by Aruiragus was compelled by the said Aruiragus to giue vnto him his said daughter to wife with condition as before is mentioned and that then Aruiragus was crowned king of Britaine But Suetonius maie séeme to reprooue this part of the British historie which in the life of Claudius witnesseth that he had by thrée wiues onlie three daughters that is to saie Claudia Antonia and Octauia and further that reputing Claudia not to be his caused hir to be cast downe at the doore of his wife Herculanilla whome he had forsaken by waie of diuorcement that he bestowed his daughter Antonia first on C. Pompeius Magnus and after on Faustus Silla verie noble yoong gentlemen and Octauia he matched with Nero his wiues son Whereby it should appéere that this supposed marriage betwixt Aruiragus and the daughter of Claudius is but a feined tale ¶ And héere to speake my fansie also what I thinke of this Aruiragus and other the kings whome Galfrid and such as haue followed him doo register in order to succéed one after another I will not denie but such persons there were and the same happilie bearing verie great rule in the land but that they reigned as absolute kings ouer the whole or that they succéeded one after another in manner as is auouched by the same writers it seemeth most vnlike to be true for rather it maie be gessed by that which as well Gyldas as the old approoued Romane writers haue written that diuerse of these kings liued about one time or in times greatlie differing from those times which in our writers we find noted As for example Iuuenal maketh this Aruiragus of whom we now intreat to reigne about Domitians time For my part therefore sith this order of the British kinglie succession in this place is more easie to be flatlie denied and vtterlie reprooued than either wiselie defended or trulie amended I will referre the reforming therof vnto those that haue perhaps séene more than I haue or more déepelie considered the thing to trie out an vndoubted truth in the meane time I haue thought good both to shew what I find in our histories and likewise in forren writers to the which we thinke namelie in this behalfe whilest the Romans gouerned there we maie safelie giue most credit doo we otherwise neuer so much content our selues with other vaine and fond conceits To procéed yet with the historie as we find it by our writers set foorth it is
which the Romans had followed till they were throughlie wearied There were slaine of the Britains that day 10000 and of the Romans 340 among whom Aulus Atticus a capteine of one of the cohorts or bands of footmen was one who being mounted on horssebacke through his owne too much youthfull courage and fierce vnrulines of his horsse was caried into the middle throng of his enimies and there slaine The lamentable distresse and pitifull perplexitie of the Britains after their ouerthrow Domitian enuieth Agricola the glorie of his victories he is subtilie depriued of his deputiship and Cneus Trebellius surrogated in his roome The xviij Chapter THe night insuing the foresaid ouerthrow of the Britains was spent of the Romans in great ioy gladnes for the victorie atchiued But among the Britains there was nothing else heard but mourning and lamentation both of men and women that were mingled togither some busie to beare away the wounded to bind and dresse their hurts other calling for their sonnes kinsfolkes and friends that were wanting Manie of them forsooke their houses and in their desperate mood set them on fire and choosing foorth places for their better refuge and safegard foorthwith misliking of the same left them and sought others herewith diuerse of them tooke counsell togither what they were best to doo one while they were in hope an other while they fainted as people cast into vtter despaire the beholding of their wiues and children oftentimes mooued them to attempt some new enterprise for the preseruation of their countrie and liberties And certeine it is that some of them slue their wiues and children as mooued thereto with a certeine fond regard of pitie to rid them out of further miserie and danger of thraldome The next day the certeintie of the victorie more plainlie was disclosed for all was quiet about and no noise heard anie where the houses appeared burning on ech side and such as were sent foorth to discouer the countrie into euerie part thereof saw not a creature stirring for all the people were auoided and withdrawne a farre off When Agricola had thus ouerthrowne his enimies in a pitcht field at the mountaine of Granziben and that the countrie was quite rid of all appearance of enimies bicause the summer of this eight yéere of his gouernement was now almost spent he brought his armie into the confines of the Horrestians which inhabited the countries now called Angus Merne and there intended to winter and tooke hostages of the people for assurance of their loialtie and subiection This doone he appointed the admirall of the nauie to saile about the I le which accordinglie to his commission in that point receiued luckilie accomplished his enterprise and brought the nauie about againe into an hauen called Trutulensts In this meane time whiles Iulius Agricola was thus occupied in Britaine both the emperour Uespasianus and also his brother Titus that succéeded him departed this life and Domitianus was elected emperor who hearing of such prosperous successe as Agricola had against the Britains did not so much reioise for the thing well doone as he enuied to consider what glorie and renowme should redound to Agricola thereby which he perceiued should much darken the glasse of his same hauing a priuate person vnder him who in woorthinesse of noble exploits atchiued farre excelled his dooings To find remedie therefore herein he thought not good to vtter his malice as yet whilest Agricola remained in Britaine with an armie which so much fauoured him and that with so good cause sith by his policie and noble conduct the same had obteined so manie victories so much honor and such plentie of spoiles and booties Wherevpon to dissemble his intent he appointed to reuoke him foorth of Britaine as it were to honor him not onelie with deserued triumphs but also with the lieutenantship of Syria which as then was void by the death of Atilius Rufus Thus Agricola being countermanded home to Rome deliuered his prouince vnto his successor Cneus Trebellius appointed thereto by the emperour Domitianus in good quiet and safegard ¶ Thus may you sée in what state Britaine stood in the daies of king Marius of whome Tacitus maketh no mention at all Some haue written that the citie of Chester was builded by this Marius though other as before I haue said thinke rather that it was the worke of Ostorius Scapula their legat Touching other the dooings of Agricola in the Scotish chronicle you maie find more at large set foorth for that which I haue written héere is but to shew what in effect Cornelius Tacitus writeth of that which Agricola did here in Britaine without making mention either of Scots or Picts onelie naming them Britains Horrestians and Calidoneans who inhabited in those daies a part of this Ile which now we call Scotland the originall of which countrie and the inhabitants of the same is greatlie controuersed among writers diuerse diuerslie descanting therevpon some fetching their reason from the etymon of the word which is Gréeke some from the opening of their ancestors as they find the same remaining in records other some from comparing antiquities togither and aptlie collecting the truth as néere as they can But to omit them and returne to the continuation of our owne historie Of Coillus the sonne of Marius his education in Rome how long he reigned of Lucius his sonne and successor what time he assumed the gouernment of this land he was an open professor of christian religion he and his familie are baptised Britaine receiueth the faith 3 archbishops and 28 bishops at that time in this Iland westminster church and S. Peters in Cornehill builded diuers opinions touching the time of Lucius his reigne of his death and when the christian faith was receiued in this Iland The 19. Chapter COillus the sonne of Marius was after his fathers deceasse made king of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 125. This Coillus or Coill was brought vp in his youth amongst the Romans at Rome where he spent his time not vnprofitablie but applied himselfe to learning seruice in the warres by reason whereof he was much honored of the Romans and he likewise honored and loued them so that he paied his tribute truelie all the time of his reigne and therefore liued in peace and good quiet He was also a prince of much bountie and verie liberall whereby he obteined great loue both of his nobles and commons Some saie that he made the towne of Colchester in Essex but others write that Coill which reigned next after Asclepiodotus was the first founder of that towne but by other it should séeme to be built long before being called Camelodunum Finallie when this Coill had reigned the space of 54 yeares he departed this life at Yorke leauing after him a sonne named Lucius which succéeded in the kingdome LUcius the sonne of Coillus whose surname as saith William Harison is not extant
began his reigne ouer the Britains about the yeare of our Lord 180 as Fabian following the authoritie of Peter Pictauiensis saith although other writers seeme to disagrée in that account as by the same Fabian in the table before his booke partlie appeareth wherevnto Matthaeus Westmonasteriensis affirmeth that this Lucius was borne in the yeare of our Lord 115 and was crowned king in the yeare 124 as successor to his father Coillus which died the same yeare being of great age yer the said Lucius was borne It is noted by antiquaries that his entrance was in the 4132 of the world 916 after the building of Rome 220 after the comming of Cesar into Britaine and 165 after Christ whose accounts I follow in this treatise This Lucius is highlie renowmed of the writers for that he was the first king of the Britains that receiued the faith of Iesus Christ for being inspired by the spirit of grace and truth euen from the beginning of his reigne he somewhat leaned to the fauoring of Christian religion being moued with the manifest miracles which the Christians dailie wrought in witnesse and proofe of their sound and perfect doctrine For euen from the daies of Ioseph of Arimathia and his fellowes or what other godlie men first taught the Britains the gospell of our Sauiour there remained amongest the same Britains some christians which ceased not to teach and preach the word of God most sincerelie vnto them but yet no king amongst them openlie professed that religion till at length this Lucius perceiuing not onelie some of the Romane lieutenants in Britaine as Trebellius and Pertinax with others to haue submitted themselues to that profession but also the emperour himselfe to begin to be fauorable to them that professed it he tooke occasion by their good example to giue eare more attentiuelie vnto the gospell and at length sent vnto Eleutherius bishop of Rome two learned men of the British nation Eluane and Meduine requiring him to send some such ministers as might instruct him and his people in the true faith more plentifullie and to baptise them according to the rules of christian religion ¶ The reuerend father Iohn Iewell sometime bishop of Salisburie writeth in his replie vnto Hardings answer that the said Eleutherius for generall order to be taken in the realme and churches héere wrote his aduice to Lucius in maner and forme following You haue receiued in the kingdome of Britaine by Gods mercie both the law and faith of Christ ye haue both the new and the old testament out of the same through Gods grace by the aduise of your realme make a law and by the same through Gods sufferance rule you your kingdome of Britaine for in that kingdome you are Gods vicar Herevpon were sent from the said Eleutherius two godlie learned men the one named Fugatius and the other Damianus the which baptised the king with all his familie and people and therewith remoued the worshipping of idols and false gods and taught the right meane and waie how to worship the true and immortall God There were in those daies within the bounds of Britaine 28 Flamines thrée Archflamines which were as bishops and archbishops or superintendents of the pagan or heathen religion in whose place they being remoued were instituted 28 bishops thrée archbishops of the christian religion One of the which archbishops held his sée at London another at Yorke and the third at Caerleon Arwiske in Glamorganshire Unto the archbishop of London was subiect Cornewall and all the middle part of England euen vnto Humber To the archbishop of Yorke all the north parts of Britaine from the riuer of Humber vnto the furthest partes of Scotland And to the archbishop of Caerleon was subiect all Wales within which countrie as then were seuen bishops where now there are but foure The riuer of Seuern in those daies diuided Wales then called Cambria from the other parts of Britaine Thus Britaine partlie by the meanes of Ioseph of Arimathia of whome ye haue heard before partlie by the wholesome instructions doctrines of Fugatius and Damianus was the first of all other regions that openlie receiued the gospell and continued most stedfast in that profession till the cruell furie of Dioclesian persecuted the same in such sort that as well in Britaine as in all other places of the world the christian religion was in manner extinguished and vtterlie destroied There be that affirme how this Lucius should build the church of saint Peter at Westminster though manie attribute that act vnto Sibert king of the east Saxons and write how the place was then ouergrowne with thornes and bushes and thereof tooke the name and was called Thorney They ad moreouer that Thomas archbishop of London preached read and ministred the sacraments there to such as made resort vnto him Howbeit by the tables hanging in the reuestrie of saint Paules at London and also a table sometime hanging in saint Peters church in Cornehill it should séeme that the said church of saitn Peter in Cornehill was the same that Lucius builded But herein saith Harison anno mundi 4174 dooth lie a scruple Sure Cornell might soone be mistaken for Thorney speciallie in such old records as time age euill handling haue oftentimes defaced But howsoeuer the case standeth truth it is that Lucius reioising much in that he had brought his people to the perfect light and vnderstanding of the true God that they néeded not to be deceiued anie longer with the craftie temptations and feigned miracles of wicked spirits he abolished all prophane worshippings of false gods and conuerted all such temples as had béene dedicated to their seruice vnto the vse of christian religion and thus studieng onlie how to aduance the glorie of the immortall God and the knowledge of his word without seeking the vaine glorie of worldlie triumph which is got with slaughter and bloudshed of manie a giltlesse person he left his kingdome though not inlarged with broder dominion than he receiued it yet greatlie augmented and inriched with quiet rest good ordinances and that which is more to be estéemed than all the rest adorned with Christes religion and perfectlie instructed with his most holie word and doctrine He reigned as some write 21 yeares though other affirme but twelue yeares Againe some testifie that he reigned 77 others 54 and 43. Moreouer here is to be noted that if he procured the faith of Christ to be planted within this realme in the time of Eleutherius the Romane bishop the same chanced in the daies of the emperour Marcus Aurelius Antonius and about the time that Lucius Aurelius Commodus was ioined and made partaker of the empire with his father which was seuen yéere after the death of Lucius Aelius Aurelius Uerus and in the 177 after the birth of our Sauiour Iesus Christ as by some chronologies is easie to be collected For Eleutherius began to gouerne the sée of
Rome in the yéere 169 according to the opinion of the most diligent chronographers of our time and gouerned fiftéene yeeres and thirtéene daies And yet there are that affirme how Lucius died at Glocester in the yéere of our Lord 156. Other say that he died in the yere 201 and other 208. So that the truth of this historie is brought into doubt by the discord of writers concerning the time and other circumstances although they all agrée that in this kings daies the christian faith was first by publike consent openlie receiued and professed in this land which as some affirme should chance in the twelfe yéere of his reigne and in the yéere of our Lord 177. Other iudge that it came to passe in the eight yeere of his regiment and in the yéere of our Lord 188 where other as before is said alledge that it was in the yéere of the Lord 179. Nauclerus saith that this happened about the yeare of our Lord 156. And Henricus de Herfordea supposeth that it was in the yéere of our Lord 169 and in the nintéenth yéere of the emperor Marcus Anfonius Uerus and after other about the sixt yéere of the emperor Commodus But to conclude king Lucius died without issue by reason whereof after his deceasse the Britains fell at variance which continued about the space of fiftéene yéeres as Fabian thinketh howbeit the old English chronicle affirmeth that the contention betwixt them remained fiftie yéeres though Harding affirmeth but foure yéeres And thus much of the Britains and their kings Coilus and Lucius Now it resteth to speake somewhat of the Romans which gouerned here in the meane while After that Agricola was called backe to Rome the Britains and namelie those that inhabited beyond Tweed partlie being weakned of their former strength and partlie in consideration of their pledges which they had deliuered to the Romans remained in peace certeine yéeres The Britains after the deceasse of Lucius who died without issue rebell against the Romans the emperor Adrian comming in his owne person into Britaine appeaseth the broile they go about to recouer their libertie against the Romans but are suppressed by Lollius the Romane lieutenant the vigilantnesse or wakefulnesie of Marcellus and his policie to keepe the souldiers waking the Britains being ruled by certaine meane gentlemen of Perhennis appointing doo falselie accuse him to the emperor Commodus he is mangled and murthered of his souldiers The xx Chapter IN the meane time the Romane lieutenant Cneus Trebellius that succéeded Iulius Agricola could no foresee all things so preciselie but that the souldiers waxing vnrulie by reason of long rest fell at variance among themselues and would not in the end obey the lieutenant but disquieted the Britains beyond measure Wherefore the Britains perceiuing themselues sore oppressed with intollerable bondage and that dailie the same incresed they conspired togither vpon hope to recouer libertie and to defend their countrie by all meanes possible and herewith they tooke weapon in hand against the Romans and boldlie assailed them but this they did yet warilie and so that they might flie vnto the woods and bogs for refuge vpon necessitie according to the maner of their countrie Herevpon diuers slaughters were commited on both parties and all the countrie was now readie to rebell whereof when the emperour Adrian was aduertised from Trebellius the lieutenant with all conuenient speed he passed ouer into Britaine and quieted all the I le vsing great humanitie towards the inhabitants and making small account of that part where the Scots now inhabit either bicause of the barrennesse thereof or for that by reason of the nature of the countrie he thought it would be hard to be kept vnder subiection he deuised to diuide it from the residue of Britaine and so caused a wall to be made from the mouth of Tine vnto the water of Eske which wall conteined in length 30 miles After this the Britains bearing a malicious hatred towards the Romane souldiers and repining to be kept vnder the bond of seruitude eftsoones went about to recouer libertie againe Whereof aduertisement being giuen the emperour Pius Antoninus sent ouer Lollius Urbicus as lieutenant into Britaine who by sundrie battels striken constreined the Britains to remaine in quiet and causing those that inhabited in the north parts to remooue further off from the confines of the Romane prouince caised another wall beyond that which the emperor Adrian had made as is to be supposed for the more suertie of the Romane subiects against the inuasion of the enimies But yet Lollius did not so make an end of the warrs but that the Britains shortlie after attempted afresh either to reduce their state into libertie or to bring the same into further danger WHerevpon Marcus Antonius that succéeded Pius sent Calphurnius Agricola to succéed Lollius in the gouernement of Britaine the which easilie ouercame and subdued all his enimies After this there chanced some trouble in the daies of the emperour Commodus the son of Marcus Antonius and his successor in the empire for the Britans that dwelled northwards beyond Adrians wall brake through the same and spoiled a great part of the countrie against whom the Romane lieutenant for that time being come foorth gaue them battell but both he and the Romane souldiers that were with him were beaten downe and slaine With which newes Commodus being sore amazed sent against the Britains one Ulpius Marcellus a man of great diligence and temperance but therewith rough and nothing gentle He vsed the same kind of diet that the common souldiers did vse He was a captaine much watchfull as one contented with verie little sléepe and desirous to haue his souldiers also vigilant and carefull to kéepe sure watch in the night season Euerie euening he would write twelue tables such as they vsed to make on the lind trée and deliuering them to one of his seruants appointed him to beare them at seuerall houres of the night to sundrie souldiers whereby supposing that their generall was still watching and not gone to bed they might be in doubt to sléepe And although of nature he could well absteine from sléepe yet to be the better able to forbeare it he vsed a maruellous spare kind of diet for to the end that he would not fill himselfe too much with bread he would eat none but such as was brought to him from Rome so that more than necessitie compelled him he could not eat by reason that the stalenesse tooke awaie the pleasant tast thereof and lesse prouoked his appetite He was a maruellous contemner of monie so that bribes might not mooue him to doo otherwise than dutie required This Marcellus being of such disposition sore afflicted the Britains and put them oftentimes to great losses through fame wherof Cōmodus enuieng his renowme was after in mind to make him away but yet spared him for a further purpose and suffered him
to depart After he was remooued from the gouernment of Britaine one Perhennis capteine of the emperors gard or pretorian souldiers as they were then called bearing all the rule vnder the emperor Commodus appointed certeine gentlemen of meane calling to gouerne the armie in Britaine Which fond substituting of such petie officers to ouersée and ouerrule the people was to them an occasion of hartgrudge and to him a meanes of finall mischeefe both which it is likelie he might haue auoided had he béene prouident in his deputation For the souldiers in the same armie grudging and repining to be gouerned by men of base degrée in respect of those that had borne rule ouer them before being honorable personages as senators and of the consular dignitie they fell at square among themselues and about fiftéene hundred of them departed towards Rome to exhibit their complaint against Perhennis for what soeuer was amisse the blame was still laid to him They passed foorth without impeachment at all and comming in to Rome the emperour himselfe came foorth to vnderstand what they meant by this their comming in such sort from the place where they were appointed to serue Their answer was that they were come to informe him of the treason which Perhennis had deuised to his destruction that he might make his son emperor To the which accusation when Commodus too lightlie gaue eare beléeued it to be true namelie through the setting on of one Cleander who hated Perhennis for that he brideled him from dooing diuerse vnlawfull acts which he went about vpon a wilfull mind without all reason and modestie to practise the matter was so handled in the end that Perhennis was deliuered to the souldiers who cruellie mangled him and presentlie put him to a pitifull death Pertinax is sent as lieutenant into Britaine he is in danger to be slaine of the souldiers he riddeth himselfe of that perilous office Albinus with an armie of Britains fighteth against Seuerus and his power neere to Lions Seuerus is slaine in a conflict against the Picts Geta and Bassianus two brethren make mutuall warre for the regiment of the land the one is slaine the other ruleth The xxj Chapter NOw will we saie somewhat of the tumults in Britaine It was thought néedfull to send some sufficient capteine of autoritie thither and therefore was one Pertinax that had béene consull and ruler ouer foure seuerall consular prouinces appointed by Commodus to go as lieutenant into that I le both for that he was thought a man most méet for such a charge and also to satisfie his credit for that he had béene discharged by Perhennis of bearing anie rule and sent home into Liguria where he was borne and there appointed to remaine This Pertinax comming into Britaine pacified the armie but not without danger to haue béene slaine by a mutinic raised by one of the legions for he was stricken downe and left for dead among the staine carcasses But he woorthilie reuenged himselfe of this iniurie At length hauing chastised the rebels and brought the I le into méetelie good quiet he sued and obteined to be discharged of that roome because as he alledged the souldiers could not brooke him for that he kept them in dutifull obedience by correcting such as offended the lawes of armes THen was Clodius Albinus appointed to haue the rule of the Romane armie in Britaine whose destruction when Seuerus the emperour sought Albinus perceiued it quicklie and therefore choosing foorth a great power of Britains passed with the same ouer into France to encounter with Seuerus who was come thither towards him so that néere to the citie of Lions they ioined in battell and fought right sore in so much that Seuerus was at point to haue receiued the ouerthrow by the high prowesse and manhood of the Britains but yet in the end Albinus lost the field and was slaine Then Heraclitus as lieutenant began to gouerne Britaine as writeth Spartianus being sent thither by Seuerus for that purpose before And such was the state of this I le about the yeare of our Lord 195. In which season because that king Lucius was dead and had left no issue to succéed him the Britains as before ye haue heard were at variance amongst themselues and so continued till the comming of Seuerus whome the British chronographers affirme to reigne as king in this I le that by right of succession in bloud as descended of Androgeus the Britaine which went to Rome with Iulius Cesar as before ye haue heard THis Seuerus as then emperour of Rome began to rule this Ile as authors affirme in the yeare of our Lord 207 and gouerned the same 4 yeares and od moneths At length hearing that one Fulgentius as then a leader of the Picts was entred into the borders of his countrie on this side Durham he raised an host of Britains and Romans with the which he marched towards his enimies and méeting with the said Fulgentius in a place néere vnto Yorke in the end after sore fight Seuerus was slaine when he had ruled this land for the space almost of fiue yeares as before is said and was after buried at Yorke leauing behind him two sonnes the one named Geta and the other Bassianus This Bassianus being borne of a British woman succéeded his father in the gouernement of Britaine in the yeare of the incarnation of our Lord 211. The Romans would haue had Geta created king of Britaine bearing more fauour to him because he had a Romane ladie to his mother but the Britains moued with the like respect held with Bassianus And thervpon warre was raised betwixt the two brethren who comming to trie their quarrell by battell Geta was slaine and Bassianus with aid of the Britains remained victor and so continued king till at length he was slaine by one Carausius a Britaine borne but of low birth howbeit right valiant in armes and therefore well estéemed In somuch that obteining of the senat of Rome the kéeping of the coasts of Britaine that he might defend the same from the malice of strangers as Picts and others he drew to him a great number of souldiers and speciallie of Britains to whome he promised that if they would make him king he would cléerelie deliuer them from the oppression of the Romane seruitude Wherevpon the Britains rebelling against Bassianus ioined themselues to Carausius who by their support vanquished and slue the said Bassianus after he had reigned 6 or as some affirme 30 yeares ¶ Thus farre out of the English and British writers the which how farre they varie from likelihood of truth you shall heare in the next chapter what the approued historiographers Gréekes and Latines writing of these matters haue recorded The ambitious mind of the old emperour Seuerus he arriueth in Britaine with a mightie power to suppresse the rebellious Britains the emperours politike prouision for his souldiers in the fens and bogs the agilitie of the
not through want of strength kéepe pace with their fellowes as they marched in order of battell they were slaine by their owne fellowes least they should be left behind for a prey to the enimies Héereby there died in this iournie of the Romane armie at the point of fiftie thousand men but yet would not Seuerus returne till he had gone through the whole I le and so came to the vttermost parts of all the countrie now called Scotland and at last backe againe to the other part of the I le subiect to the Romans the inhabitants whereof are named by Dion Cassius Meatae But first he forced the other whom the same Dion nameth Caledontj to conclude a league with him vpon such conditions as they were compelled to depart with no small portion of the countrie and to deliuer vnto him their armour and weapons In the meane time the emperour Seuerus being worne with age fell sicke so that he was constreined to abide at home within that part of the Ile which obeied the Romans and to appoint his sonne Antoninus to take charge of the armie abroad But Antoninus not regarding the enimies attempted little or nothing against them but sought waies how to win the fauour of the souldiers and men of warre that after his fathers death for which he dailie looked he might haue their aid and assistance to be admitted emperour in his place Now when he saw that his father bare out his sicknesse longer time than he would haue wished he practised with physicians and other of his fathers seruants to dispatch him by one meane or other Whilest Antoninus thus negligentlie looked to his charge the Britains began a new rebellion not onlie those that were latelie ioined in league with the emperour but the other also which were subiects to the Romane empire Seuerus tooke such displeasure that he called togither the souldiers and commanded them to inuade the countrie and to kill all such as they might méet within anie place without respect and that his cruell commandement he expressed in these verses taken out of Homer Nemo manus fugiat vestras caedémque cruentam Non foetus grauida mater quem gessit in aluo Horrendam effugiat caedem But while he was thus disquieted with the rebellion of the Britains and the disloiall practises of his sonne Antoninus which to him were not vnknowne for the wicked sonne had by diuers attempts discouered his traitorous and vnnaturall meanings at length rather through sorrow and griefe than by force of sicknesse he wasted awaie and departed this life at Yorke the third daie before the nones of Februarie after he had gouerned the empire by the space of 17 yeares 8 moneths 33 daies He liued 65 yeres 9 moneths 13 daies he was borne the third ides of April By that which before is recited out of Herodian and Dion Cassius of the maners vsages of those people against whome Seuerus held warre here in Britaine it maie be coniectured that they were the Picts the which possessed in those daies a great part of Scotland and with continuall incursions and rodes wasted and destroied to the borders of those countries which were subiect to the Romans To kéepe them backe therefore and to represse their inuasions Seuerus as some write either restored the former wall made by Adrian or else newlie built an other ouerthwart the I le from the east sea to the west conteining in length 232 miles This wall was not made of stone but of turfe and earth supported with stakes and piles of wood and defended on the backe with a déepe trench or ditch and also fortified with diuerse towers and turrets built erected vpon the same wall or rampire so néere togither that the sound of trumpets being placed in the same might be heard betwixt and so warning giuen from one to another vpon the first descrieng of the enimies Seuerus being departed out of this life in the yere of our Lord 211 his son Antoninus otherwise called also Bassianus would faine haue vsurped the whole gouernment into his owne hands attempting with bribes and large promises to corrupt the minds of the souldiers but when he perceiued that his purpose would not forward as he wished in that behalfe he concluded a league with the enimies and making peace with them returned backe towards Yorke and came to his mother and brother Geta with whome he tooke order for the buriall of his father And first his bodie being burnt as the maner was the ashes were put into a vessell of gold and so conueied to Rome by the two brethren and the empresse Iulia who was mother to Geta the yonger brother and mother in law to the elder Antoninus Bassianus by all meanes possible sought to maintaine loue and concord betwixt the brethren which now at the first tooke vpon them to rule the empire equallie togither But the ambition of Bassianus was such that finallie vpon desire to haue the whole rule himselfe he found meanes to dispatch his brother Geta breaking one daie into his chamber and slaieng him euen in his mothers lap and so possessed the gouernment alone till at length he was slaine at Edessa a citie in Mesopotamia by one of his owne souldiers as he was about to vntruffe his points to doo the office of nature after he had reigned the space of 6 yeares as is aforesaid Where we are to note Gods iudgment prouiding that he which had shed mans bloud should also die by the sword Of Carausius an obscure Britaine what countries he gaue the Picts and wherevpon his death by Alectus his successor the Romans foiled by Asclepiodotus duke of Cornewall whereof Walbrooke and the name the couetous practise of Carausius the vsurper The xxxiij Chapter CArausius a Britan of vnknowne birth as witnesseth the British histories after he had vanquisht slaine Bassianus as the same histories make mention was of the Britains made king and ruler ouer them in the yeare of our Lord 218 as Galfridus saith but W. H. noteth it to be in the yeare 286. This Carausius either to haue the aid support of the Picts as in the British historie is conteined either else to be at quietnesse with them being not otherwise able to resist them gaue to them the countries in the south parts of Scotland which ioine to England on the east marshes as Mers Louthian and others ¶ But here is to be noted that the British writers affirme that these Picts which were thus placed in the south parts of Scotland at this time were brought ouer out of Scithia by Fulgentius to aid him against Seuerus and that after the death of Seuerus and Fulgentius which bother died of hurts receiued in the batell fought betwixt them at Yorke the Picts tooke part with Bassianus and at length betraied him in the battell which he fought against Carausius for he corrupting them by such subtile practises as
he vsed they turned to his side to the ouerthrow and vtter destruction of Bassianus for the which traitorous part they had those south countries of Scotland giuen vnto them for their habitation But by the Scotish writers it should appeare that those Picts which aided Fulgentius and also Carausius were the same that long before had inhabited the north parts of Britaine now called Scotland But whatsoeuer they were truth it is as the British histories record that at length one Alectus was sent from Rome by the senat with 3 legions of souldiers to subdue Carausius which he did and slue him in the field as the same histories make mention after he had reigned the space of 7 or 8 yeares and in the yeare of our saluation two hundred ninetie three A Lectus in haung vanquished and slaine Carausius tooke vpon him the rule and gouernment of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 293. This Alectus when he had restored the land to the subiection of the Romans did vse great crueltie against such Britains as had maintained the part of Carausius by reason whereof he purchased much euill will of the Britains the which at length conspired against him and purposing to chase the Romans altogither out of their countrie they procured one Asclepiodotus whome the British chronicles name duke of Cornewall to take vpon him as chiefe captaine that enterprise Wherevpon the same Asclepiodotus assembling a great armie made such sharpe warres on the Romans that they being chased from place to place at length withdrew to the of London and there held them till Asclepiodotus came thither and prouoked Alectus and his Romans so much that in the end they issued foorth of the citie and gaue battell to the Britans in the which much people on both parts were slaine but the greatest number died on the Romans side and amongst others Alectus himselfe was slaine the residue of the Romans that were left aliue retired backe into the citie with a capteine of theirs named Liuius Gallus and defended themselues within the walles for a time right valiantlie Thus was Alectus slaine of the Britains after he had reigned as some suppose about the terme of six yeares or as some other write thrée yeares ASclepiodotus duke of Cornewall began his reigen ouer the Britains in the yeare of our Lord 232. after he had vanquished the Romans in battell as before is recited he laid his siege about the citie of London and finallie by knightlie force entred the same and flue the forenamed Liuius Gallus néere vnto a brooke which in those daies ran through the citie threw him into the same brooke by reason whereof long after it was called Gallus or Wallus brooke And at this present the streete where the same brooke did run is called Walbrooke Then after Asclepiodotus had ouercome all his enimies he held this land a certeine space in good rest and quiet and ministred iustice vprightlie in rewarding the good and punishing the euill Till at length through slanderous toongs of malicious persons discord was raised betwixt the king and one Coill or Coilus that was gouernour of Colchester the occasion whereof appeareth not by writers But whatsoeuer the matter was there insued such hatred betwixt them that on both parts great armies were raised and méeting in the field they fought a sore and mightie battell in the which Asclepiodotus was slaine after he had reigned 30 yeares Thus haue Geffrey of Monmouth and our common chroniclers written of Carausius Alectus and Asclepiodotus which gouerned héere in Britaine But Eutropius the famous writers of the Romane histories in the acts of Dioclesian hath in effect these woords About the same time Carausius the which being borne of most base ofspring atteined to high honour and dignitie by order of renowmed chiualrie seruice in the warres receiued charge at Bolein to kéepe the seas quiet alongst the coasts of Britaine France and Flanders and other countries thereabouts bicause the Frenchmen which yet inhabited within the bounds of Germanie and the Saxons sore troubled those seas Carausius taking oftentimes manie of the enimies neither restored the goods to them of the countrie from whome the enimies had bereft the same nor yet sent anie part therof to the emperours but kept the whole to his owne vse Whervpon when suspicion arose that he should of purpose suffer the enimies to passe by him till they had taken some prises that in their returne with the same he might incounter with them and take that from them which they had gotten by which subtile practise he was thought greatly to haue inriched him selfe Maximianus that was fellow in gouernment of the empire with Dioclesianus remaining then in Gallia and aduertised of these dooings commanded that Carausius should be slaine but he hauing warning thereof rebelled and vsurping the imperiall ornaments and title got possession of Britaine against whom being a man of great experience in all warlike knowledge when warres had béene attempted and folowed in vaine at length a peace was concluded with him and so he enioied the possession of Britaine by the space of seuen yéeres then was slaine by his companion Alectus the which after him ruled Britaine for the space of thrée yéeres and was in the end oppressed by the guile of Asclepiodotus gouernour of the pretorie or as I maie call him lord lieutenant of some precinct and iurisdiction perteining to the Romane empire Also so was Britaine recouered by the foresaid Asclepiodotus about ten yéeres after that Carausius had first vsurped the gouernment there and about the yéere of our Lord 300 as Polydor iudgeth wherein he varieth much from Fabian and others ¶ But to shew what we find further written of the subduing of Alectus I thinke it not amisse to set downe what Mamertinus in his oration written in praise of Maximianus dooth report of this matter which shall be performed in the chapter following The substance of that which is written touching Britaine in a panegyrike oration ascribed to Mamertinus which he set foorth in praise of the emperors Dioclesian and Maximian it is intituled onelie to Maximian whereas neuerthelesse both the emperors are praised and likewise as ye may perceiue Constantius who was father to Constantine the great is here spoken of being chosen by the two foresaid emperors to assist them by the name of Caesar in rule of the empire of whom hereafter more shall be said The xxiiij Chapter ALl the compasse of the earth most victorious emperor being now recouered through your noble prowesse not onelie so farre as the limits of the Romane empire had before extended but also the enimies borders beeing subdued when Almaine had beene so often vanquished and Sarmatia so often restreined brought vnder the people called Vitungi Quadi Carpi so often put to flight the Goth submitting himselfe the king of Persia by offering gifts suing for peace one
rigging them in sundrie places tooke order for thier setting forward to his most aduantage for the easie atchiuing of his enterprise He appointed to passe himselfe from the coasts of Flanders at what time other of capteines with their fleets from other parts should likewise make saile towards Britaine By this meanes Alectus that had vsurped the title dignitie of king or rather emperour ouer the Britains knew not where to take héed but yet vnderstanding of the nauie that was made readie in the mouth of Saine he ment by that which maie be coniectured to intercept that fléet as it should come foorth and make saile forwards and so for that purpose he laie with a great number of ships about the I le of Wight But whether Asclepiodotus came ouer with that nauie which was rigged on the coasts of Flanders or with some other I will not presume to affirme either to or for because in déed Mamertinus maketh no expresse mention either of Alectus or Asclepiodotus but notwithstanding it is euident by that which is conteined in his oration that not Maximian but some other of his capteins gouerned the armie which slue Alectus so that we maie suppose that Asclepiodotus was chiefteine ouer some number of ships directed by Maximians appointment to passe ouer into this I le against the same Alectus and so maie this which Mamertinus writeth agrée with the truth of that which we doo find in Eutropius Héere is to be remembred that after Maximians had thus recouered Britaine out of their hands that vsurped the rule thereof from the Romans it should séeme that not onelie great numbers of artificers other people were conueied ouer into Gallia there to inhabit and furnish such cities as were run into decaie but also a power of warlike youths was transported thither to defend the countrie from the inuasion of barbarous nations For we find that in the daies of this Maximian the Britains expelling the Neruians out of the citie of Mons in Henaud held a castell there which was called Bretaimons after them wherevpon the citie was afterward called Mons reteining the last syllable onlie as in such cases it hath often happened Moreouer this is not to be forgotten that as Humfrey Lhoyd hath very well noted in his booke intituled Fragmenta historiae Britannicae Mamertinus in this parcell of his panegyrike oration dooth make first mention of the nation of Picts of all other the ancient Romane writers so that not one before his time once nameth Picts or Scots But now to returne where we left The state of this Iland vnder bloudie Dioclesian the persecuting tyrant of Alban the first that suffered martyrdome in Britaine what miracles were wrought at his death whereof Lichfield tooke the name of Coilus earle of Colchester whose daughter Helen was maried to Constantius the emperour as some authours suppose The xxvj Chapter AFter that Britaine was thus recouered by the Romans Dioclesian and Maximian ruling the empire the Iland tasted of the crueltie that Dioclesian exercised against the christians in presecuting them with all extremities continuallie for the space of ten yéeres Amongst other one Alban a citizen of Werlamchester a towne now bearing his name was the first that suffered here in Britaine in this persecution being conuerted to the faith by the zealous christian Amphibalus whom he receiued into his house insomuch that when there came sergeants to séeke for the same Amphibalus the foresaid Alban to preserue Amphibalus out of danger presented himselfe in the apparell of the said Amphibalus so being apprehended in his stead was brought before the iudge and examined and for that he refused to doo sacrifice to the false gods he was beheaded on the top of an hill ouer against the towne of Werlamchester aforesaid where afterwards was builded a church and monasterie in remembrance of his martyrdome insomuch that the towne there restored after that Werlamchester was destroied tooke name of him and so is vnto this day called saint Albons It is reported by writers that diuers miracles were wrought at the time of his death insomuch that one which was appointed to doo the execution was conuerted and refusing to doo that office suffered also with him but he that tooke vpon him to doo it reioised nothing thereat for his eies fell out of his head downe to the ground togither with the head of that holie man which he had then cut off There were also martyred about the same time two constant witnesses of Christ his religion Aaron and Iulius citizens of Caerleon Arwiske Moreouer a great number of Christians which were assembled togither to heare the word of life preached by that vertuous man Amphibalus were slaine by the wicked pagans at Lichfield whereof that towne tooke name as you would say The field of dead corpses To be briefe this persecution was so great and greeuous and thereto so vniuersall that in maner the Christian religion was thereby destroied The faithfull people were slaine their bookes burnt and churches ouerthrowne It is recorded that in one moneths space in diuers places of the world there were 17000 godlie men and women put to death for professing the christian faith in the daies of that tyrant Dioclesian and his fellow Maximian COelus earle of Colchester began his dominion ouer the Britains in the yeere of our Lord 262. This Coelus or Coell ruled the land for a certeine time so as the Britains were well content with his gouernement and liued the longer in rest from inuasion of the Romans bicause they were occupied in other places but finallie they finding time for their purpose appointed one Constantius to passe ouer into this I le with an armie the which Constantius put Coelus in such dread that immediatlie vpon his arriuall Coelus sent to him an ambassage and concluded a peace with him couenanting to pay the accustomed tribute gaue to Constantius his daughter in mariage called Helen a noble ladie and a learned Shortlie after king Coell died when he had reigned as some write 27 yéeres or as other haue but 13 yeeres ¶ But by the way touching this Coelus I will not denie but assuredly such a prince there was howbeit that he had a daughter named Helen whom he maried vnto Constantius the Romane lieutenant that was after emperor I leaue that to be decided of the learned For if the whole course of the liues as well of the father and the sonne Constantius and Constantine as likewise of the mother Helen be consideratelie marked from time to time and yeere to yéere as out of authors both Greeke and Latin the same may be gathered I feare least such doubt maie rise in this matter that it will be harder to prooue Helen a Britaine than Constantine to be borne in Bithynia as Nicephorus auoucheth But forsomuch as I meane not to step from the course of our countrie writers in such points where the receiued
prince to kéepe if close in his treasurie where it serued to no vse By such courteous dealing the prouinces which were in his charge flourished in great wealth and quietnesse He was a verie wise and politike prince in the ordering of all weightie matters and verie skillfull in the practise of warres so that he stood the Romane empire in great stéed and was therefore highlie beloued of the souldiers insomuch that immediatlie after his deceasse they proclaimed his some Constantine emperour That The christian faith was imbraced of the Britains in this season it maie appéere in that Hilarius bishop of Poictiers writeth to his brethren in Britaine and Constantine in an epistle as Theodoretus saith in his first booke and tenth chapter maketh mtention of the churches in Britaine which also Sozomenus dooth affirme For the Britains after they had receiued the faith defended the same euen with the shedding of their bloud as Amphibalus who in this Constantius daies being apprehended suffered at Redburne neere to Werlamchester about 15 yéeres after the martyrdome of his host S. Albane Constantine created emperour in Britaine he is sollicited to take vpon him the regiment of those countries that his father gouerned he is requested to subdue Maxentius the vsurping tyrant Maximianus his father seeketh to depose him Constantines death is purposed by the said Maximianus the father his sonne Maxentius Fausta the daughter of Maximianus wife to Constantine detecteth hir fathers trecherie to hir husand Maximianus is strangled at Constantines commandement league and alliance betweene him and Licinius he is slâ—ine the empresse Helen commended the crosse of Christ found with the inscription of the same what miracles were wrought thereby of the nailes wherewith Christ was crucified Constantine commended the state of Britaine in his time The xxviij Chapter COnstantine being the son of the forenamed Constantius begot of his first wife Helen the daughter as some affirme of Coell late king of the Britains began to reigne in the yéere of our Lord 306. This worthie prince begotten of a British woman borne of hir in Britaine as our writers doo affirme and created certeinlie emperour in Britaine did doubtlesse make his natiue countrie partaker of his high glorie and renowme which by his great prowes politike wisedome woorthie gouernment and other his princelie qualities most abundantlie planted in his noble person he purchased and got thorough the circuit of the whole earth insomuch that for the high enterprises and noble acts by him happilie brought to passe and atchiued he was surnamed as before is said the great Constantine Whilest this Constantine remained at Rome in manner as he had béene a pledge with Galerius in his fathers life time he being then but yoond fled from thence and with all post hast returned to his father into Britaine killing or howghing by the waie all such horsses as were appointed to stand at innes readie for such as should ride in post least being pursued he should haue béene ouertaken and brought backe againe by such as might be sent to pursue him At his comming into Britaine he found his father sore vexed with sicknesse whereof shortlie after he died and then was he by helpe of such as were about him incouraged to take vpon him as emperour and namclie one Erocus king of the Almains which had accompanied his father thither assisted him thereto so that being prclaimed emperour he tooke vpon him the rule of those countries which his father had in gouernment that is to saie France Spaine the Alpes and Britaine with other prouinces héere in the west and ruling the same with great equitie and wisdome he greatly wan the fauour of the people insomuch that the fame of his politike gouernment and courteous dealing being spred abroad when Maxentius the tyrant that occupied the rule of the empire at Rome and in Italie by wrongfull vsurping abusing the same was grown into the hatred of the Romans and other Italians Constantine was earnestlie by them requested to come into Italie and to helpe to subdue Maxentius that he might reforme the state of things there This Maxentius was sonne to Herculeus Maximianus and Constantine had married Fausta the daughter of the said Maximianus Now so it was that Maximianus immediatlie after that his sonne Maxentius had taken the rule vpon him sought meanes to haue deposed him and to haue resumed and taken eftsoones into his owne hands the gouernment of the empire But solliciting Dioclesian to doo the like he was much reprooued of him for his vnreasonable and ambitious purpose so that when he perceiued that neither Dioclesian would be thereto agreeable nor induce the souldiers to admit him they hauing alreadie established his sonne began to deuise waies how to assure the state more stronglie to his said sonne And hearing that his sonne in law Constantine was minded to come into Italie against him he purposed to practise Constantines destruction insomuch that it was iudged by this which followed that Herculeus Maximianus did but for a colour séeme to mislike that which his said son Maxentius had doone to the end he might the sooner accomplish his intent for the dispatching of Constantine out of the waie Héerevpon as it were fléeing out of Italie he came to Constantine who as then hauing appointed lieutenants vnder him in Britaine remained in France and with all ioy and honour that might be receiued his father in law the which being earnestlie bent to compasse his purpose made his daughter Fausta priuie thereto which ladie either for feare least the concealing thereof might turne hir to displeasure either else for the entire loue which she bare to hir husband reuealed hir fathers wicked purpose Wherevpon whilest Constantine went about to be reuenged of such a traitorous practise Herculeus fled to Marsiles purposing there to take the sea and so to retire to his sonne Maxentius into Italie But yer he could get awaie from thence he was strangled by commandement of his sonne in law Constantine and so ended his life which he had spotted with manie cruell acts as well in persecuting the professours of the christian name as others In this meane time had Maximianus adopted one Licinius to assist him in gouernance of the empire proclaiming him Cesar. So that now at one selfe time Constantine gouerned France and the west parts of the empire Maxentius held Italie Affrike and Aegypt and Maximianus which likewise had beene elected Cesar ruled the east parts and Licinius Illyrium and Grecia But shortlie after the emperour Constantine ioined in league with Licinius and gaue to him his sister in marriage named Constantia for more suertie of faithfull friendship to indure betwixt them He sent him also against Maximianus who gouerning in the cast part of the empire purposed the destruction of Constantine and all his partakers but being vanquished by Licinius at Tarsus he shortlie after died being eaten with lice Constantine after
Rome and Italie and was so busied in the affaires of the empire iu those parts that as was thought he could not returne backe into Britaine seized into his hands the whole dominion of Britaine and held himselfe for king THis Octauius then beginning his reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 329 prouoked Constantine to send against him one of his mothers vncles the foresaid Traherne This Trahernus or as some name him Traherne entred this land with three legions of souldiers in a field néere vnto Winchester was incountered by Octauius and his Britains by whome after a sore battell there striken betwixt them in the end Traherne was put to flight anâ—â—chased insomuch that he was constreined to forsake that part of the land and to draw towards Scotland Octauius hauing knowledge of his passage followed him in the countrie of Westmerland eftsoones gaue him battell but in that battell Octauius was put to the woorsse and constreined to forsake the land fled into Norway there to purchase aid and being readie with such power as he there gathered what of Britains and Norwegians to returne into Britaine Before his landing he was aduertised that an earle of Britaine which bare him heartie good will had by treason slaine Traherne Octauius then comming to land eftsoones got possession of Britaine which should be as Fabian gathereth about the yéere of our Lord 329 in the 20 yéere of the reigne of the emperour Constantine and about two yéeres after that the said Octauius first tooke vpon him to rule as king After this as the British chronicle affirmeth Octauius gouerned the land right noblie and greatlie to the contentation of the Britains At length when he was fallen in age and had no issue but one daughter he was counselled to send vnto Rome for one Maximianus a noble yoong man coosine to the emperour Constantine on the part of his mother Helena to come into Britaine and to take to his wife the said daughter of Octauius and so with hir to haue the kingdome Octauius at the first meant to haue giuen hir in mariage vnto one Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall which was his nephue but wen the lords would not thereto agrée at the length he appointed one Maurice sonne to the said Câ—â—an to go to Rome to fetch the forenamed Maximianus Maurice according to his commission and instruction in that behalfe receiued came to rome and declared his message in such effectuall sort that Maximianus consented to go with him into Britaine and so taking with him a conuenient number set forward and did so much by his iournies that finallie he landed here in Britaine And notwithstanding that Conan Meridoc past not so much to haue béene dooing with him for malice that he conceiued towards him because he saw that by his meanes he should be put beside the crowne yet at length was Maximianus safelie brought to the kings presence and of him honorablie receiued and finallie the mariage was knit vp and solemnized in all princelie maner Shortlie after Octauius departed out of this life after he had reigned the terme of fiftie and foure yeares as Fabian gathereth by that which diuers authors doo write how he reigned till the daies that Gratian and Ualentinian ruled the Roman empire which began to gouerne in the yeare of our Lord as he saith 382 which is to be vnderstood of Gratian his reigne after the deceasse his vncle Ualens for otherwise a doubt maie rise because Ualentine the father of Gratian admitted the said Gratian to the title of Augustus in the yeare of our Lord 351. But to leaue the credit of the long reigne of Octauius with all his and others gouernement and rule ouer the Britains since the time of Constantius vnto our British and Scotish writers let vs make an end with the gouernement of that noble emperour Constantine an assured branch of the Britains race as borne of that worthie ladie the empresse Helen daughter to Coell earle of Colchester and after king of Britaine as our histories doo witnesse Unto the which empresse Constantine bare such dutifull reuerence that he did not onelie honour hir with the name of empresse but also made hir as it were partaker with him of all his wealth and in manie things was led and ruled by hir vertuous and godlie admonitions to the aduancement of Gods honour and maintenance of those that professed the true christian religion For the loue that she bare vnto Colchester and London she walled them about and caused great bricke and huge tiles to be made for the performance of the same whereof there is great store to be séene eyuen yet to this present both in the walls of the towne and castell of Colchester as a testimonie of the woorkemanship of those daies She liued 79 yeares and then departed this life about the 21 yeare of hir sonnes reigne First she was buried at Rome without the walls of the citie with all funerall pompe as to hir estate apperteined but after his corps was remoued and brought to Constantinople where it was eftsoones interred Hir sonne the emperour Constantine liued till about the yeare of Christ 340 and then deceassed at Nicomedia in Asia after he had ruled the empire 32 yeares and od moneths We find not in the Romane writers of anie great stur here in Britaine during his reigne more than the British and Scotish writers haue recorded so that after Traherne had reduced this land to quietnesse it maie be supposed that the Britains liued in rest vnder his gouernement and likewise after vnder his sonnes that succéeded him in the empire till about the yeare 360 at what time the Picts and Scots inuaded the south parts of the land But now to end with Octauius that the christian faith remained still in Britaine during the supposed time of this pretended kings reigne it maie appeare in that amongst the 36 prouinces out of the which there were assembled aboue 300 bishops in the citie of Sardica in Dacia at a synod held there against the Eusebians Britaine is numbred by Athanasius in his second apologie to be one And againe the said Athanasius in an epistle which he writeth to the emperour Iouinianus reciteth that the churches in Britaine did consent with the churches of other nations in the confession of faith articuled in the Nicene councell Also mention is made by writers of certeine godlie learned men which liued in offices in the church in those daies as Restitutus bishop of London which went ouer to the synod held at Arles in France and also one Kibius Corinnius sonne to Salomon duke of Cornewall and bishop of Anglesey who instructed the people that inhabited the parts now called Northwales and them of Anglesey aforesaid verie diligentlie But now to speake somewhat of things chancing in Britaine about this season as we find recorded by the Romane writers some trouble was likelie to
haue growne vnto the Britains by receiuing certeine men of warre that fled out of Italie into Britaine whome the emperour Constantius would haue punished because they had taken part with Maxentius his aduersarie Paulus a Spaniard and notarie was sent ouer by him with commission to make inquirie of them and to sée them brought to light to answere their transgressions which Paulus began to deale roughlie in the matter whereof he was called Catera and to rage against the Britains and partakers with the fugitiues in that they had receiued and mainteined them as he alledged but in the â—nd being certified by Martinus the lieutenant of their innocencie and fearing least his extreame rigour might alienate the hearts of the inhabitants altogither and cause them to withdraw their obedience from the Romane empire he turned the execution of his furie from them vnto the Romans and made hauocke of those that he suspected till the said Martinus fell at square with him thinking on a time to kill him he drew his sword and smote at him But such was his age and weakenesse that he was not able to kill him or giue him anie deadlie wound wherefore he turned the point of his sword against himselfe and so ended his life being contented rather to die than sée his countriemen and subiects of the empire so to be abused After this the said Paulus returned backe againe into Italie from whence he came after whose departure it was not long yer he also was slaine and then all the Scots and Picts sore disquieted the Romane subiects for the suppressing of whose attempts Lupicinus was sent ouer out of Gallia by Iulianus as shall be declared out of Amianus Marcellinus after we haue first shewed what we find written in our owne writers concerning the Scots and Picts who now began to rob and spoile the British inhabitants within the Romane prouinces here in this I le and that euen in most outragious maner Maximianus or Maximus gouerneth this I le why writers speake ill of him strife betwixt him and Conan duke of Cornewall Maximus is proclaimed emperour in Britaine he transporteth the British youth seruiceable for warres into France little Britaine in France why so called eleuen thousand maids sent thither to match with Conans people whereof some were drowned and other some murthered in the way by Guanius king of Hunnes and Melga king of Picts they flie into Ireland murther requited with murther the words of Gyldas concerning Maximus The xxx Chapter AFter the deceasse of Octauius or Octauian as the old English chronicle nameth him Maximianus or Maximus as the Romane writers call him began to rule the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 383 he was the sonne of one Leonine and coosen germane to Constantine the great a valiant personage hardie of stomach but yet because he was cruell of nature and as Fabian saith somewhat persecuted the christians he was infamed by writers but the chiefe cause why he was euill reported was for that he slue his souereigne lord the emperour Gratianus as after shall appeare for otherwise he is supposed woorthie to haue had the rule of the empire committed to his hands in ech respect Betwixt him and the abouenamed Conan Meridoc duke of Cornewall chanced strife and debate so that Conan got him into Scotland and there purchasing aid returned and comming ouer Humber wasted the countrie on ech side Maximianus thereof hauing aduertisement raised his power and went against him and so fighting with him diuers battels sometime departed awaie with victorie and sometime with losse At length through mediation of friends a peace was made betwixt them Finallie this Maximianus or as the Romane histories say Maximus was by the souldiers chosen and proclaimed emperour here in Britaine although some write that this was doone in Spaine After he had taken vpon him the imperiall dignitie vpon desire to haue inlarged his dominion he assembled togither all the chosen youth of this land méet to doo seruice in the warres with the which he passed ouer into France there as our writers record he first subdued the countrie ancientlie called Armorica and slue in battell the king thereof called Imball This doone he gaue the countrie vnto Conan Meridoc which was there with him to hold the same of him and of the kings of great Britaine for euer He also commanded that the said countrie from thencefoorth should be called litle Britaine and so was the name changed What people soeuer inhabited there before the ancient name argueth that they were rather Britains than anie other for Armorica in the British toong signifieth as much as a countrie lieng vpon the sea Conan then placing himselfe and his Britains in that quarter of Gallia auoided all the old inhabitants peopling that countrie onelie with Britains which abhorring to ioine themselues with women borne in Gallia Conan was counselled to send into Britaine for maids to be coupled with his people in mariage Herevpon a messenger was dispatched vnto Dionethus at that time duke of Cornwall and gouernour of Britaine vnder Maximianus requiring him to send ouer into little Britaine 11000 maids that is to say 8000 to be bestowed vpon the meaner fort of Conans people and 3000 to be ioined in mariage with the nobles and gentlemen Dionethus at Conans request assembled the appointed number of maids and amongst them he also appointed his daugther Ursula a ladie of excellent beautie to go ouer and to be giuen in mariage to the foresaid Conan Meridoc as he had earnestlie requested These number of maids were shipped in Thames and passing forward toward Britaine were by force of weather and rage of wind scattered abroad and part or them drowned and the residue among whom was the foresaid Ursula were slaine by Guanius king of the Hunnes and Melga king of the Picts into whose hands they fell the which Guanius and Melga were sent by the emperour Gracian to the sea coasts of Germanie to oppresse and subdue all such as were friends and mainteiners of the part of Maximianus We find in some bookes that there were sent ouer at that time 51000 maids that is to say 11000 gentlewomen and 40000 other After that Guanius and Melga had murthered the foresaid virgins they entred into the north parts of Britaine where the Scots now inhabit and began to make sore warre on the Britains whereof when Maximus was aduertised he sent into Britaine one Gratianus with thrée legions of souldiers who bare himselfe so manfullie against the enimies that he constreined the said Guanius and Melga to flie out of the land and to withdraw into Ireland In this meane while Maximus hauing slaine the emperor Gratian at Lions in France and after entring into Italie was slaine himselfe at Aquilia after he had gouerned the Britains eight yéeres by the emperour Theodosius who came in aid of Ualentinian brother to the said emperor Gratian as ye may find in
after certeine bickerings he slue the said Constantine at Arles although not without great bloudshed He pursued also the residue of the Britains driuing them to the verie sea coasts where they shrowded themselues among the other Britains that before were setled in the countrie there ancientlie called as before we said Armorica that is a region lieng on the sea coast for Ar in the British toong signifieth vpon and Moure perteining to the sea And as this Constantine the father was slaine by Constantius so was Constans the sonne killed at Uienna by one of his owne capteines named Gerâ—ntius Whereby it came to passe that Honorius shortlie after hauing thus obteined the victorie of both these vsurpers recouered the Ile but yet not till the yeare next following and that by the high industrie and great diligence of that valiant gentleman earle Constantius The slaughter of Constantine his sonne happened in the 1 yeare of the 297 Olympiad 465 after the comming of Cesar 1162 after the building of Rome the dominicall letter being A and the golden number 13 so that the recouering of the Iland fell in the yeare of our Lord 411. Here also is eftsoones to be considered the valure of the British souldiers who following this last remembred Constantine the vsurper did put the Romane state in great danger and by force brake through into Spaine vanquishing those that kept the streicts of the mounteins betwixt Spaine and Gallia now called France an exploit of no small consequence sith thereby the number of barbarous nations got frée passage to enter into Spaine whereof insued manie battels sacking of cities and townes and wasting of the countries accordinglie as the furious rage of those fierce people was mooued to put their crueltie in practise ¶ If therefore the Britaine writers had considered and marked the valiant exploits and noble enterprises which the Brittish aids armies and legions atchiued in seruice of the Romane emperours by whome whilest they had the gouernement ouer this I le there were at sundrie times notable numbers conueied foorth into the parties of beyond the seas as by Albinus and Constantius also by his sonne Constantine the great by Maximus and by this Constantine both of them vsurpers if I saie the British writers had taken good note of the numbers of the British youth thus conueied ouer from hence what notable exploits they boldlie attempted no lesse manfullie atchiued they néeded not to haue giuen eare vnto the fabulous reports forged by their Bards of Arthur and other their princes woorthie in déed of verie high commendation And pitie it is that their fame should be brought by such meanes out of credit by the incredible and fond fables which haue béene deuised of their acts so vnlike to be true as the tales of Robin Hood or the gests written by Ariost the Italian in his booke intituled Orlando furioso sith the same writers had otherwise true matter inough to write of concerning the worthie feats by their countriemen in those daies in forren parts boldlie enterprised and no lesse valiantlie accomplished as also the warres which now and then they mainteined against the Romans here at home in times when they felt themselues oppressed by their tyrannicall gouernment as by that which is written before of Caratacus Uoadicia Cartimandua Uenusius Galgagus or Galdus as some name him and diuers other who for their noble valiancies deserue as much praise as by toong or pen is able to be expressed But now to returne vnto the British historie we will procéed in order with their kings as we find them in the same mentioned and therefore we haue thought good to speake somewhat further of Gratian from whome we haue digressed Gratians rough regiment procureth his owne destruction the comming of his two brethren Guanius and Melga with their armies the Scots and Picts plague the Britains they send for aid to Rome Valentinian sendeth Gallio Rauenna to releeue them the Romans refuse anie longer to succour the Britains whom they taught how to make armour and weapons the Scots and Picts enter afresh into Britaine and preuaile the Britains are brought to extreme miserie ciuill warres among them and what mischiefe dooth follow therevpon their lamentable letter to Actius for succour against their enimies their sute is denied at what time the Britains ceased to be tributaries to the Romans they send ambassadors to the K. of Britaine in France and obteine their sute The xxxiij Chapter GRatianus then whome Maximus or Maximinus had sent into Britaine as before ye haue heard hearing that his maister was slaine tooke vpon him the rule of this our Britaine and made himselfe king therof in the yeare 390. He was a Britaine borne as Polydor writeth coniecturing so by that he is named of authors to be Municeps that is to saie a frée man of the countrie or citie where he inhabited For his sternehesse and rough gouernement he was of the Britains as the histories alledge slaine and dispatched out of the waie after he had reigned the space of foure yeares or rather foure moneths as should seeme by that which is found in autentike writers Then the forenamed kings Guanius and Melga which as some write were brethren returned into this land with their armies increased with new supplies of men of warre as Scots Danes the Norwegians and destroied the countrie from side to side For the Britains in this season were sore inféebled and were not able to make anie great numbers of souldiers by reason that Maximus had led foorth of the land the floure and chiefest choise of all the British youth into Gallia as before ye haue heard Gyldas maketh no mention of these two kings Guanius and Melga of the Hunnes but rehearsing this great destruction of the land declareth as before ye haue heard that the Scots and Picts were the same that did all the mischiefe whome he calleth two nations of beyond the seas the Scots comming out of the northwest and the Picts out of the northeast by whome as he saith the land was ouerrun and brought vnder foot manie yeares after Therefore the Britains being thus vexed spoiled and cruellie persecuted by the Scots and Picts if we shall so take them sent messengers with all spéed vnto Rome to make sute for some aid of men of war to be sent into Britaine Wherevpon immediatlie a legion of souldiers was sent thither in the yéere 414 which easilie repelled the enimies and chased them backe with great slaughter to the great comfort of the Britains the which by this meanes were deliuered from danger of vtter destruction as they thought But the Romans being occasioned to depart againe out of the land appointed the Britains to make a wall as had béene aforetime by the emperours Adrian Antoninus and Seuerus ouerthwart the countrie from sea to sea stretching from Penuelton vnto the citie of Aclud whereby the enimies might be staid from entring the land but this
of the enimies ceassed for a time but the wickednesse of the British people ceassed not at all The enimies departed out of the land but the inhabitants departed not from their naughtie dooings being not so readie to put backe the common enimies as to exercise ciuill warre and discord among themselues The wicked Irish people departed home to make returne againe within a while after But the Picts settled themselues first at that season in the vttermost bounds of the I le and there continued making insurrections oftentimes vpon their neighbours and spoiling them of their goods This with more also hath Gyldas and likewise Beda written of this great desolation of the British people wherein if the words of Gyldas be well weighed and considered it maie lead vs to thinke that the Scots had no habitations here in Britaine but onelie in Ireland till after this season and that at this present time the Picts which before inhabited within the Iles of Orkenie now placed themselues in the north parts of Scotland and after by processe of time came and nestled themselues in Louthian in the Mers and other countries more neere to our borders But to procéed The British histories affirme that whilest the Britains were thus persecuted by these two most cruell and fierce nations the Scots and Picts the noble and chiefest men amongst them consulted togither concluded to send an honorable ambassage vnto Aldroenus as then king of little Britaine in Gallia which Aldroenus was the fourth from Cnoan Meridoc the first king there of the British nation Of this ambassage the archbishop of London named Guetheline or Gosseline was appointed the chiefe and principall who passing ouer into little Britaine and comming before the presence of Aldroenus so declared the effect of his message that his suit was granted For Aldroenus agréed to send his brother Constantine ouer into great Britaine with a conuenient power vpon condition that the victorie being obteined against the enimies the Britains should make him king of great Britaine ¶ Thus it is apparent that this land of Britaine was without anie certeine gouernour after that Gratian the vsurper was dispatched a number of yéeres togither but how manie writers in their account do varie Fabian deposeth by diuers coniecturs that the space betwixt the death of Gratian and the beginning of the reigne of the said Constantine brother to Aldroenus continued nine and thirtie yéeres during which time the Britains were sore and miserablie afflicted by the inuasions of the Scots and Picts as before ye haue heard by testimonies taken out of Beda Gyldas Geffrey of Monmouth and other writers both British and English What the Roman historiographer Marcellinus reporteth of the Scots Picts and Britains vnder the emperour Iulianus Valentinianus and Valens they send their vicegerents into Britaine the disquietnesse of that time London called Augusta the worthie exploits of Theodosius in this Iland against the enimie Valentinus a banished malefactor deuiseth his destruction he is taken and executed he reformeth manie disorders and inconueniences the first entring of the Saxons into Britaine they are dawnâ—ed at the verie sight of the Romane ensignes the Saxons lieng in wait for their enimies are slaine euerie mothers sonne The xxxiiij Chapter BUt now sith no mention is made of the Scots in our histories till the daies of Maximus the vsurper or tyrant as some call him who began his reigne here in Britaine about the yéere of our Lord 383 and that till after he had bereft the land of the chiefest forces thereof in taking the most part of the youth ouer with him we find not in the same histories of anie troubles wrought to the Britains by that nation Therefore we haue thought good héere to come backe to the former times that we may shew what is found mentioned in the Romane histories both before that time and after as well concerning the Scots and Picts as also the Saxons and especiallie in Ammianus Marcellinus where in the beginning of his twentith booke intreating of the doings of the emperour Iulianus he saith as followeth In this state stood things in Illyricum or Slauonia in and the east parts at what time Constantius bare the office of consull the tenth time and Iulianus the third time that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 360 when in Britaine quietnesse being disturbed by roads made by the Scots and Picts which are wild and sauage people the frontiers of the countrie were wasted and feare oppressed the prouinces wearied with the heape of passed losses The emperor he meaneth Iulianus as then remaining at Paris and hauing his mind troubled with manie cares doubted to go to the aid of them beyond the sea as we haue shewed that Constantius did least he should leaue them in Gallia without a ruler the Almains being euen then prouoked and stirred vp to crueltie and warre He thought good therefore to send Lupicinus vnto these places to bring things into frame and order which Lupicinus was at that time master of the armorie a warlike person and skilfull in all points of chiualrie but proud and high-minded beyond measure and such one as it was doubted long whether he was more couetous or cruell Herevpon the said Lupicinus setting forward the light armed men of the Heruli and Bataui with diuers companies also of the people of Mesia now called Bulgarie when winter was well entred and come on he came himselfe to Bulleine and there prouiding ships and imbarking his men when the wind serued his purpose he transported ouer vnto Sandwich and so marched foorth vnto London from thence purposing to set forward as vpon aduise taken according to the qualitie of his businesse he should thinke méet and expedient In the meane time whilest Lupicinus was busie here in Britaine to represse the enimies the emperour Constantius displaced certeine officers and among other he depriued the same Lupicinus of the office of the master of the armorie appointing one Gumobarius to succeed him in that roome before anie such thing was knowen in these parties And where it was doubted least that Lupicinus if he had vnderstood so much whilest he was yet in Britaine would haue attempted some new trouble as he was a man of a stout and loftie mind he was called backe from thence and withall there was sent a notarie vnto Bulleine to watch that none should passe the seas ouer into Britaine till Lupicinus were returned and so returning ouer from thence yer he had anie knowledge what was doone by the emperour he could make no sturre hauing no such assistants in Gallia as it was thought he might haue had in Britaine if he should haue mooued rebellion there The same Marcellinus speaking of the doings about the time that Ualentinianus being elected emperour had admitted his brother Ualens as fellow with him in gouernement hath these words In this season as though
but for that cause speciallie did Uortigerne séeke t' aduance him to the end that the king being not able to gouerne of himselfe he might haue the chiefest swaie and so rule all things as it were vnder him preparing thereby a way for himselfe to atteine at length to the kingdome as by that which followed was more apparentlie perceiued THis Constantius then the sonne of Constantine by the helpe as before ye haue heard of Uortigerne was made king of Britaine in the yere of our Lord 443. But Constantius bare but the name of king for Uortigerne abusing his innocencie and simple discretion to order things as was requisite had all the rule of the land and did what pleased him Wherevpon first where there had béene a league concluded betwixt the Britains Scots and Picts in the daies of the late king Constantine Uortigerne cause the same league to be renewed waged an hundred Picts and as manie Scots to be attendant as a gard vpon the kings person diuers of the which corrupting them with faire promises he procured by subtile meanes in the end to murther the king and immediatlie vpon the deed doone he caused the murtherers to be strangled that they should not afterwards disclose by whose procurement they did that déed Then caused he all the residue of the Scots and Picts to be apprehended and as it had béene vpon a zeale to sée the death of Constantius seuerelie punished be framed such inditements and accusations against them that chieflie by his meanes as appeared the giltlesse persons were condemned and hanged the multitude of the British people béeing woonderfullie pleased therewith and giuing great commendations to Uortigerne for that déed Thus Constantius was made awaie in maner as before ye haue heard after he had reigned as most writers affirme the space of fiue yéeres After his death was knowne those that had the bringing vp and custodie of his two yoonger brethren Aurelius Ambrose and Uter Pendragon mistrusting the wicked intent of Uortigerne whose dissimulation and mischieuous meaning by some great likelihoods they suspected with all spéed got them to the sea and fled into litle Britaine there kéeping them till it pleased God otherwise to prouide for them But Uortigerne could so well dissemble his craftie workings and with such conueiance and cloked maner could shadow and colour the matter that most men thought and iudged him verie innocent and void of euill meaning insomuch that he obteined the fauour of the people so greatlie that he was reputed for the onelie staie and defender of the common wealth Herevpon it came to passe that when the councell was assembled to elect a new king for so much as the other sonnes of king Constantine were not of age sufficient to rule Uortigerne himselfe was chosen diuers of the nobles whom he had procured thereto giuing their voices to this his preferment as to one best deseruing the same in their opinion and iudgement This Uortigerne as by indirect meanes and sinister procéedings he aspired to the regiment hauing no title therevnto otherwise than as blind fortune vouchsafed him the preferment so when he was possessed but not interessed in the same he vncased the crooked conditions which he had couertlie concealed and in the end as by the sequele you shall sée did pull shame and infamie vpon himselfe Vortigerne furnisheth the tower with a garrison he bewraieth his crueltie Aurelius and Pendragon brethren to the late king Constantius flie into Britaine Armorike what common abuses and sinnes did vniuersally concurre with a plentifull yeere the Scots and Picts reuenge the death of their countrimen Vortigerne is in doubt of his estate the Britains send for succour to the Saxons they come vnder the conduct of Hengist and Horsus two brethren where they are assigned to be seated they vanquish the Scots disagreement in writers touching the Saxons first comming into this Iland The second Chapter VOrtigerne by such diuelish meanes and vnconscionable practises as you heare stealing away the hearts of the people was chosen and made king of Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 446 in the 3 consulship of Aetius 1197 of Rome 4 of the 305 Olympiad 4112 of the world the dominicall letter going by F the prime by 10 which fell about the 21 yéere of the emperour Ualentinianus the same yéere that Meroneus began to reigne ouer the Frenchmen Before he was made king he was earle or duke of the Geuisses a people which held that part of Britaine where afterwards the west Saxons inhabited Now when he had with treason fraud and great deceit at length obteined that for the which he had long looked he first of all furnished the tower of London with a strong garrison of men of warre Then studieng to aduance such onelie as he knew to be his speciall friends and fauorers he fought by all meanes how to oppresse other of whose good will he had neuer so litle mistrust and namelie those that were affectionate towards the linage of Constantine he hated deadlie and deuised by secret meanes which way he might best destroy them But these his practises being at the first perceiued caused such as had the gouernance of the two poong gentlemen with all spéed to get them ouer as ye haue heard into Britaine Armorike there to remaine out of danger with their vncle the king of that land Diuers of the Britains also that knew themselues to be in Uortigerne his displeasure sailed ouer dailie vnto them which thing brought Uortigerne into great doubt and feare of his estate It chanced also the same time that there was great plentie of corne store of fruit the like wherof had not béene seene in manie yéeres before and therevpon insued riot strife lecherie and other vices verie heinous yet accounted as then for small or rather none offenses at all These abuses great enormities reigned not onelie in the temporaltie but also in the spiritualtie and chéefe rulers in the same so that euerie man turned the point of his speare euen as he had consented of purpose against the true and innocent person The commons also gaue themselues to voluptuous lust drunkennesse and idle loitering whereof followed fighting contention enuie and much debate Of this plentie therefore insued great pride and of this abundance no lesse hautinesse of mind wherevpon followed great wickednesse lacke of good gouernement and sober temperancie and in the necke of these as a iust punishment death and mortalitie so that in some countries scarse the quicke sufficed to burie the dead And for an augmentation of more mischeefe the Scots and Picts hearing how their countrimen through the false suggestion of Uortigerne had bene wrongfullie and most cruellie put to death at London began with fire sword to make sharpe cruell warre against the Britains wasting their countrie spoiling and burning their townes and giuing them the ouerthrow in
the same daies tooke name of them the one being called Wodensdaie and the other Freadaie which woords after in continuance of time by corruption of spéech were somewhat altered though not much as from Wodensdaie to Wednesdaie and from Freadaie to Fridaie The foresaid Woden was father to Uecta the father of Westgistus that was father to the foresaid Hengistus and Horsus But now to rehearse further touching those thrée people which at this time came ouer into Britaine out of Germanie Of the Uites or Iutes as Beda recordeth are the Kentishmen descended and the people of the I le of Wight with those also that inhabit ouer against the same I le Of the Saxons came the east the south the west Saxons Moreouer of the Angles procéeded the east Angles the middle Angles or Mercies and the Northerne men That these Angles were a people of Germanie it appeareth also by Cornelius Tacitus who called them Anglij which word is of thrée syllables as Polydor saith but some write it Angli with two syllables And that these Angli or Anglij were of no small force and authoritie in Germanie before their comming into this land maie appeare in that they are numbred amongst the twelue nations there which had lawes and ancient ordinances apart by themselues according to the which the state of their common wealth was gouerned they being the same and one people with the Thuringers as in the title of the old Thuringers lawes we find recorded which is thus Lex Angliorum Werinorum hoc est Thuringorum The law of the Angles and Werinians that is to saie the Thuringers which Thuringers are a people in Saxonie as in the description of that countrie it maie appeare But now to the matter Hengist perceiuing that his people were highlie in Uortigernes fauour began to handle him craftilie deuising by what means he might bring him in loue with his daughter Ronix or Rowen or Ronowen as some write which he beléeued well would easilie be brought to passe bicause he vnderstood that the king was much giuen to sensuall lust which is the thing that often blindeth wise mens vnderstanding and maketh them to dote and to lose their perfect wits yea and oftentimes bringeth them to destruction though by such pleasant poison they féele no bitter taste till they be brought to the extreame point of confusion in déed A great supper therefore was prepared by Hengist at the which it pleased the king to be present and appointed his daughter when euerie man began to be somewhat merrie with drinke to bring in a cup of gold full of good and pleasant wine and to present it to the kingâ—â— saieng Wassail Which she did in such comelie and decent maner as she that knew how to doo it well inough so as the king maruelled greatlie thereat and not vnderstanding what she ment by that salutation demanded what it signified To whom it was answered by Hengist that she wished him well and the meaning of it was that he should drinke after hir ioining thereto this answer Drinke haile Wherevpon the king as he was informed tooke the cup at the damsels hand and dranke Finallie this yoong ladie behaued hir selfe with such pleasant woords comelie countenance and amiable grace that the king beheld hir so long till he felt himselfe so farre in loue with hir person that he burned in continuall desire to inioy the same insomuch that shortlie after he forsooke his owne wife by the which he had thrée sonnes named Uortimerus Catagrinus and Pascentius and required of Hengist to haue his daughter the said Rowen or Ronowen in mariage Hengist at the first séemed strange to grant to his request and excused the matter for that his daughter was not of estate and dignitie méet to be matched with his maiestie But at length as it had béene halfe against his will he consented and so the mariage was concluded solemnized all Kent being assigned vnto Hengist in reward the which countrie was before that time gouerned by one Guorongus though not with most equall iustice which Guorongus was subiect vnto Uortigerne as all other the potentats of the I le were This mariage and liberalitie of the king towards the strangers much offended the minds of his subiects and hastened the finall destruction of the land For the Saxons now vnderstanding the affinitie had betwixt the king and Hengist came so fast ouer to inhabit héere that it was woonder to consider in how short a time such a multitude could come togither so that bicause of their great number and approoued puissance in warres they began to be a terrour to the former inhabitants the Britains But Hengist being no lesse politike in counsell than valiant in armes abusing the kings lacke of discretion to serue his owne turne persuaded him to call out of Germanie his brother Occa and his sonne named Ebusa being men of great valure to the end that as Hengist defended the land in the south part so might they keepe backe the Scots in the north Héerevpon by the kings consent they came with a power out of Germanie and coasting about the land they sailed to the Iles of Orknie and sore vexed the people there and likewise the Scots and Picts also and finallie arriued in the north parts of the realme now called Northumberland where they setled themselues at that present and so continued there euer after but none of them taking vpon him the title of king till about 99 yéeres after their first comming into that countrie but in the meane time remaining as subiects vnto the Saxon kings of Kent After their arriuall in that prouince they oftentimes fought with the old inhabitants there and ouercame them chasing away such as made resistance and appeased the residue by receiuing them vnder allegiance When the nobles of Britaine saw and perceiued in what danger the land stood by the dailie repaire of the huge number of Saxons into the same they first consulted togither and after resorting to the king mooued him that some order might be taken for the auoiding of them or the more part of them least they should with their power and great multitude vtterlie oppresse the British nation But all was in vaine for Uortigerne so estéemed and highlie fauoured the Saxons and namelie by reason of the great loue which he bare to his wife that he little regarded his owne nation no nor yet anie thing estéemed his owne naturall kinsmen and chiefe friends by reason whereof the Britains in fine depriued him of all kinglie honour after that he had reigned 16 yéeres and in his steed crowned his sonne Uortimer Gyldas and Beda make no mention of Uortimer but declare that after the Saxons were receiued into this land there was a couenant made betwixt them and the Britains that the Saxons should defend the countrie from the inuasion of enimies by their knightlie force and that in
consideration therof the Britains should find them prouision of a vittels wherewith they held them contented for 〈◊〉 But afterwards they began to pike quarrels as though they were not sufficientlie furnished of their due proportion of vittels threatening that if they were not prouided more largelie thereof they would surelie spoile the countrie So that without deferring of time they performed their woords with effect of deeds beginning in the east part of the I le with fire and swoord passed foorth wasting and destroieng the countrie till they came to the vttermost part of the west so that from sea to sea the land was wasted and destroied in such cruell and outragious manner that neither citie towne nor church was regarded but all committed to the fire the priests slaine and murthered euen afore the altars and the prelats with the people without anie reuerence of their estate or degrée dispatched with fire and swoord most lamentablie to behold Manie of the Britains séeing the demeanour of the Saxons fled to the mounteins of the which diuers being apprehended were cruellie slaine and other were glad to come foorth and yeeld themselues to eternall bondage for to haue reléefe of meate and drinke to asswage their extremitie of hunger Some other got them out of the realme into strange lands so to saue themselues and others abiding still in their countrie kept them within the thicke woods and craggie rocks whither they were fled liuing there a poore wretched life in great feare and vnquietnesse of mind But after that the Saxons were departed and withdrawne to their houses the Britains began to take courage to them againe issuing foorth of those places where they had lien hid and with one consent calling for aid at Gods hand that they might be preserued from vtter destruction they began vnder the conduct of their leader Aurelius Ambrose to prouoke the Saxons to battell and by the helpe of God they obteined victorie according to their owne desires And from thence foorth one while the Britains and an other while the Saxons were victors So that in this British people God according to his accustomed maner as it were present Israell tried them from time to time whether they loued him or no vntill the yeare of the siege of Badon hill where afterwards no small slaughter was made of the enimies which chanced the same yeare in the which Gyldas was borne as he himselfe witnesseth being about the 44 yeare after the comming of the Saxons into Britaine Thus haue Gyldas Beda following by likelihood the authoritie of the same Gyldas written of these first warres begun betwéene the Saxons and Britains But now to go foorth with the historie according to the order of our chronicles as we doo find recorded touching the doings of Uortimer that was elected king as ye haue heard to gouerne in place of his father Uortigerne Vortimer is created king in the roome of his father Vortigerne he giueth the Saxons sore and sharpe battels a combat fought betweene Catigerne the brother of Vortimer and Horsus the brother of Hengist wherein they were both slaine the Britains driue the Saxons into the I le of Tenet Rowen the daughter of Hengist procureth Vortimer to be poisoned the Saxons returne into Germanie as some writers report they ioine with the Scots and Picts against the Britains and discomfit them The fourth Chapter THis Uortimer being eldest sonne to Uortigerne by the common assent of the Britains was made king of Britaine in the yeare of our Lord 464 which was in the fourth yeare of the emperour Lea the fist and about the sixt yeare of Childericus king of France as our common account runneth which is far disagréeing from that whereof W. Harison dooth speake in his chronologie who noteth Uortigerne to be deposed in the 8 after his exaltation to the crowne 454 of Christ and 5 currant after the comming of the Saxons which concurreth with the 4420 of the world and 8 of Meroneus as by his chronologie dooth more at large appeare But to procéed Uortimer being thus aduanced to the gouernment of the realme in all hast made sore warre against the Saxons and gaue vnto them a great battell vpon the riuer of Derwent where he had of them the vpper hand And the second time he fought with them at a place called Epiford or Aglisthrop in the which incounter Catagrine or Catigernus the brother of Uortimer and Horsus the brother of Hengist after a long combat betwixt them two either of them slue other but the Britains obteined the field as saith the British historie The third battell Uortimer fought with them néere to the sea side where also the Britains chased the Saxons droue them into the I le of Tenet The fourth battell was stricken néere to a moore called Colemoore the which was sore fought by the Saxons and long continued with great danger to the Britains because the foresaid moore inclosed a part of their host so stronglie that the Britains could not approch to them being beaten off with the enimies shot albeit in the end the Saxons were put to flight manie of them drowned and swallowed vp in the same moore Beside these foure principall battels Uortimer had diuers other conflicts with the Saxons as in Kent and at Tetford in Norfolke also néere to Colchester in Essex for he left not till he had berest them of the more part of all such possessions as before time they had got so that they were constrained to kéepe them within the I le of Tenet where he oftentimes assailed them with such ships as he then had When Ronowen the daughter of Hengist perceiued the great losse that the Saxons susteined by the martiall prowesse of Uortimer she found means that within a while the said Uortimer was poisoned after he had ruled the Britains by the space of 6 or 7 yeares and od moneths ¶ By the British historie it should séeme that Uortimer before his death handled the Saxons so hardlie kéeping them besieged within the I le of Tenet till at length they were constrained to sue for licence to depart home into Germanie in safetie and the better to bring this to pas they sent Uortigerne whome they had kept still with them in all these battels vnto his sonne Uortimer to he a meane for the obteining of their sute But whilest this treatie was in hand they got them into their ships and leauing their wiues and children behind them returned into Germanie Thus far Gal Mon. But how vnlikelie this is to be true I will not quake anie further discourse but onelie refer euerie man to that which in old autentike historiographers of the English nation is found recorded as in Will. Malmes Henr. Hunt Marianus and others vnto whome in these matters concerning the dooings betwixt the Saxons and Britains we maie vndoubtedlie and safelie giue most credit William Malmes writing of this Uortuner or Guortigerne and of
to deliuer into their hands a great part of the south and east parts of the realme so that they had in possession London Yorke Lincolne Winchester with other cities townes he not onelie fearing their puissance but also the returne of Aurelius Ambrosius and his brother Uter pendragon withdrew him into Wales where he began to build a strong castell vpon a mounteine called Breigh or after other Cloaric néere to the riuer of Guana which is in the west side of Wales in a place within the compasse of the same hill called Generon or Guemeren Of the building of this castell and of the hinderance in erecting the same with the monstrous birth of Merlin and his knowledge in prophesieng the British histories tell a long processe the which in Caxton and in Galfâ—ides bookes is also set foorth as there ye maie sée but for that the same séemeth not of such credit as deserueth to be registred in anie sound historie we haue with silence passed it ouer Whilest Uortigerne was busied in building of this castell the two foresaid brethren Aurelius and Uter prepared a nauie of ships and an armie of men by helpe of such their kinsmen and fréends as they found in Britaine Armorike and so passed the sea and landed at Totnesse whereof when the Britains were aduertised the which were scattered abroad and seuered in diuers parties and countries they drew vnto the said two brethren with all spéed that might be When Aurelius and his brother Uter perceiued that they were sufficientlie furnished of people they marched foorth towards Wales against Uortigerne who hauing knowledge of their approch had fortified his castell verie strongly with men munition and vittels but yet all auailed him nothing for in the end after his enimies had giuen diuers assaults to the said castell they found meanes with wild fire to burne it downe to the earth and so consumed it by fire togither with the king and all other that were within it Thus did Uortigerne end his life as in the British historie is recorded Much euill is reported of him by the same historie and also by other writers and among other things it is written that he should lie by his owne daughter and of hir beget a sonne in hope that kings should come of him and therefore he was excommunicated by S. Germane It is also said that when the same S. Germane came into Britaine as before ye haue heard this Uortigerne on a time should denie the same S. Germane harbour but one that kept the kings heards of cattell receiued him into his house and lodged him and slue a calfe for his supper which calfe after supper was ended S. Germane restored againe to life and on the morrow by the ordinance of God he caused Uortigerne to be deposed from his kinglie estate and tooke the heardman and made him king But Ranulfe Hig. in his Polychronicon alledging Gyldas for his author saith that this chand to a ceking that ruled in Powsey whose name was Bulie and not to Uortigerne so that the successors of that Bulie reigning in that side of Wales came of the linage of the same heardman Moreouer it hath beene said as one writer recordeth that when Uortigerne refused to heare the preaching of saint Germane and fled from him as he would haue instructed him one night there fell fire from heauen vpon the castell wherein the king was lodged and so the king being destroied with the fall of the house and the fire togither was neuer after séene ¶ But these are fables and therfore I passe them ouer hoping that it shall suffice to shew here with what stuffe our old historiographers haue farced vp their huge volumes not so much regarding the credit of an historie as satisfieng the vanitie of their owne fond fantasies studieng with a pretended skilfulnesse to cast glorious colours vpon lies that the readers whom they presupposed either ignorant or credulous would be led away with a flowing streme of woords void of reason and common sense Which kind of men knew not belike that the nature of an historie defined to be Rei verè gestae memoria will not beare the burthen or lode of a lie sith the same is too heauie otherwise they would haue deposed matters conspiring with the truth Aurelius Ambrosius the brother to Constantius created king of Britaine he incountereth with the Saxons Hengist their generall is beheaded Occa his sonne submitteth himselfe to Aurelius he putteth all the Saxons out of the land repaireth places decaied and restoreth religion the memorable monument of the stones that are so much spoken of on Salisburie plaine the exploits of Pascentius Vortigerns yongest sonne Aurelius lieth sicke Vter goeth against Pascentius and giueth him the ouerthrow Aurelius is poisoned of a counterfet moonke the place of his buriall Polydor Virgils report of the acts and deeds of Aurelius against the Saxons Hengist is slaine Osca and Occa his two sonnes make a fowle spoile of the west part of the land Vortimer dieth the disagreement of writers touching matters interchangeablie passed betwene the Britains and Saxons The eight Chapter AUrelius Ambrose the second sonne of king Constantine brother to Constantius and murthered by the treason of Uortigerne as before ye haue heard was made king of Britaine in the yéere of our Lord 481 which was about the third yéere of the reigne of the emperour Zenâ— and the 23 of Childericus king of France Odocer king of the Herulians then vsurping the gouernment of Italie When this Aurelius Ambrosius had dispatched Uortigerne and was now established king of the Britains he made towards Yorke and passing the riuer of Humber incountred with the Saxons at a place called Maesbell and ouerthrew them in a strong battell from the which as Hengist was fléeing to haue saued himselfe he was taken by Edoll earle of Glocester or as some say Chester and by him led to Conningsborrow where he was beheaded by the counsell of Eldad then bishop of Colchester Howbeit there be some that write how that Hengist was taken at another battell fought vpon the riuer of Dune in the yéere of our Lord 489 and not in the chase of the battell which was fought at Maesbell in the yéere 487 as the same authors doo alledge Occa the son of Hengist by flight escaped to Yorke and being there besieged at length was constreined to yéeld himselfe to Aurelius who dealing fauourablie with him assigned vnto him and other of the Saxons a countrie bordering neere to the Scots which as some affirme was Galloway where the said Occa and the Saxons began to inhabit Then did Aurelius Ambrosius put the Saxons out of all other parts of the land repaired such cities townes and also churches as by them had beene destroied or defaced and placed againe priests and such other as should attend on the ministerie and seruice of God in the
mentioned so that it cannot stand with the truth of the British histories the which Fabian followeth that Horsus was slaine by Aurelius Ambrosius if according to the same histories he returned not into Britaine till the time there supposed But diuerse such maner oh contrarieties shall ye find in perusing of those writers that haue written the chronicles of the Britains and Saxons the which in euerie point to recite would be too tedious and combersome a matter and therefore we are forced to passe the same ouer not knowing how to bring them to anie lust accord for the satisfieng of all mens minds speciallie the curious which may with diligent search satisfie themselues happilie much better than anie other shall be able to doo in vttering his opinion neuer so much at large and agreeable to a truth This therefore haue we thought good as it were by the waie to touch what diuerse authors doo write leauing it so to euerie mans iudgement to construe thereof as his affection leadeth him We find in the writings of those that haue registred the dooings of these times that Aurelius hauing vanquished the Saxons restored churches to the furtherance of the christian religion which by the inuasion of the Saxons was greatlie decaied in diuerse parts of Britaine and this chanced in the daies of the emperour Theodosius the yoonger The beginning of the kingdome of the Southsaxons commonlie called Sussex the Britains with their rulers giue battell to Ella the Saxon his three sonnes disagreement betweene the English and British chronographers about the battel 's fought by Hengist and his death the beginning of the Kentish kingdome a battell fought betweene the Britains and Saxons the first are conquered the last are conquerors The ninth Chapter IN the time of the foresaid Aurelius Ambrosius one Ella a Saxon with his 3 sonnes Cymen Plettinger and Cissa came out of Germanie with thrée ships and landed in the south parts of Britaine and being incountred with a power of Britains at a place called Cuneueshore discomfited them and chased them vnto a wood then called Andredescester and so tooke that countrie and inhabited there with his people the Saxons which he brought with him and made himselfe king and lord thereof in somuch that afterwards the same countrie was named the kingdome of the Southsaxons which had for limits on the east side Kent on the south the sea and I le of Wight on the west Hamshire and on the north part Southerie This kingdome after some began vnder the foresaid Ella about the 32 yeere after the first comming of the Saxons into this land which by following that account should be about the second yéere of the reigne of Aurelius Ambrosius and about the yéere of our Lord 482. But other write that it did begin about the 30 yéere after the first comming of Hengist which should be two yéeres sooner William Harison differing from all other noteth it to begin in the fourth yéere after the death of Hengist 4458 of the world 2 of the 317 Olympiad 1243 of Rome 492 of Christ and 43 after the comming of the Saxons his woords are these Ella erected the kingdome of the Southsaxons in the 15 after his arriuall and reigned 32 yéeres the chiefe citie of his kingdome also was Chichester and after he had inioied the same his kingdome a while he ouerthrew the citie called Andredescester which as then was taken for one of the most famous in all the south side of England ¶ For my part I thinke my dutie discharged if I shew the opinions of the writers for if I should therto a◠mine owne I should but increase coniectures whereof alreadie we haeu superfluous store To procéed thereforr as I find About the ninth yéere after the comming of Ella the Britains perceiuing that he with his Saxons still inlarged the bounds of his lordship by entring further into the land assembled themselues togither vnder their kings and rulers and gaue battell to Ella and his sonnes at Mecredesbourne where they departed with doubtfull victorie the armies on both sides being sore diminished and so returned to their homes Ella after this battell sent into his countrie for more aid But now touching Hengist who as ye haue heard reigned as king in the prouince of Kent the writers of the Wnglish kings varie somewhat from the British histories both in report of the battels by him fought against the Britains and also for the maner of his death as thus After that Uortimer was dead who departed this life as some write in the first yéere of the emperor Leo surnamed the great and first of that name that gouerned the empire who began to rule in the yéere of our Lord 457 we find that Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca gathered their people togither that were before sparkled and hauing also receiued new aid out of Germanie fought with the Britans at a place called Crekenford where were slaine of the Britains foure dukes or capteins and foure thousand of other men the residue were chased by Hengist out of Kent vnto London so that they neuer returned afterwards againe into Kent thus the kingdome of Kent began vnder Hengist the twelfe yéere after the comming of the Saxons into Britaine and Hengist reigned in Kent after this as the same writers agree foure and twentie yéeres It is remembred that those Germans which latelie were come ouer to the aid of Hengist being chosen men mightie and strong of bodie with their axes and swoords made great slaughter of the Britains in that battell at Crekenford or Creiford which Britains were ranged in foure battels vnder their aforesaid foure dukes or capteins and were as before is mentioned slaine in the same battell About the sixt yéere of the said emperor Leo which was in the 17 yéere after the comming of the Saxons Hengist and his sonne Occa or Osca fought at Wipets field in Kent néere to a place called Tong with the Britains and slue of them twelue dukes or capteins on the part of the Saxons was slaine beside common souldiers but onelie one capteine called Wipet of whom the place after that daie tooke name This victorie was nothing plesant to the Saxons by reason of the great losse which they susteined as well by the death of the said Wipet as of a great number of others and so of a long time neither did the Saxons enter into the confines of the Britains nor the Britains presumed to come into Kent But whilest outward wars ceassed among the Britains they exercised ciuill battell falling togither by the eares among themselues one striuing against another Finallie Hengist departed this life by course of nature in the 39 yéere after his first comming into Britaine hauing procéeded in his businesse no lesse with craft and guile than with force and strength following therewith his natiue crueltie so that he rather did all things with rigour than with gentlenesse
daies of king Henrie the second about the yeere of our Lord 1191 which was in the last yéere of the reigne of the same Henrie more than six hundred yéeres after the buriall thereof He was laid 16 foot déepe vnder ground for doubt that his enimies the Saxons should haue found him But those that digged the ground there to find his bodie after they had entered about seuen foot déepe into the earth they found a mightie broad stone with a leaden crosse fastened to that part which laid downewards toward the corps conteining this inscription Hîc iacet sepultus inclytus rex Arthurius in insula Aualoniae This inscription was grauen on that side of the crosse which was next to the stone so that till the crosse was taken from the stone it was vnseene His bodie was found not inclosed within a toome of marble or other stone curiouslie wrought but within a great trée made hollowe for the nonce like a trunke the which being found and digged vp was opened and therein were found the kings bones of such maruellous bignesse that the shinbone of his leg being set on the ground reached vp to the middle thigh of a verie tall man as a moonke of that abbeie hath written which did liue in those daies and saw it ¶ But Gyraldus Cambrensis who also liued in those daies and spake with the abbat of the place by whom the bones of this Arthur were then found affirmeth that by report of the same abbat he learned that the shinbone of the said Arthur being set vp by the leg of a verie tall man the which the abbat shewed to the same Gyraldus came about the knée of the same man the length of three fingers breadth which is a great deale more likelie than the other Furthermore the skull of his head was of a woonderfull largenesse so that the space of his forehead betwixt his two eies was a span broad There appéered in his head the signes and prints of ten wounds or more all the which were growne into one wem except onelie that whereof it should séeme he died which being greater than the residue appéered verie plaine Also in opening the toome of his wife quéene Gueneuer that was buried with him they found the tresses of hir haire whole and perfect and finelie platted of colour like to the burnished gold which being touched immediatlie fell to dust The abbat which then was gouernour of the house was named Stephan or Henrie de Blois otherwise de Sullie nephue to king Henrie the second by whose commandement he had serched for the graue of Arthur translated the bones as well of him as of quéene Gueneuer being so found into the great church and there buried them in a faire double toome of marble laieng the bodie of the king at the head of the toome and the bodie of the quéene at his féet towards the west part ¶ The writer of the historie of Cambria now called Wales saith that the bones of the said Arthur and Gueneuer his wife were found in the I le of Aualon that is the I le of Alpes without the abbeie of Glastenbury fiftéene féet within the ground that his graue was found by the meanes of a Bardh whome the king heard at Penbroke singing the acts of prince Arthur and the place of his buriall Iohn Leland in his booke intituled Assertio Arthuri hath for the woorthie memorie of so noble a prince honored him with a learned epitaph as heere followeth SAxonicas toties qui fudit Marte cruento Who vanquisht Saxon troops so oft with battels bloudie broiles Turmas peperit spolijs sibi nomen opimis And purchast to himselfe a name with warlike wealthie spoiles Fulmineo toties Pictos qui contudit ense Who hath with shiuering shining swoord the Picts so oft dismaid ImposuÃtque iugum Scoti ceruicibus ingens And eke vnweldie seruile yoke on necke of Scots hath laid Qui tumidos Gallos Germanos quÃque feroces Who Frenchmen puft with pride and who the Germans fierce in fight Perculit Dacos bello confregit aperto Discomfited and danted Danes with maine and martiall might Denique Mordredum è medio qui sustulit illud Who of that murdring Mordred did the vitall breath expell Monstrum horrendum ingens dirum saeuúm que tyrannum That monster grislie lothsome huge that diresome tyrant fell Hoc iacet extinctus monumento Arthurius alto Heere liuelesse Arthur lies intoomd within this statelie hearse Militiae clarum decus virtutis alumnus Of chiuairie the bright renowme and vertues nursling fearse Gloria nunc cuius terram circumuolat omnem Whose glorie great now ouer all the world dooth compasse flie Aetherijque petit sublimia tecta Tonantis And of the airie thunder skales the loftie building hie Vos igitur gentis proles generosa Britannae Therefore you noble progenie of Britaine line and race Induperatoriter magno assurgite vestro Arise vnto your emperour great of thrice renowmed grace Et tumulo sacro roseas inferte corollas And cast vpon his sacred toome the roseall garlands gaie Officij testes redolentia munera vestri That fragrant smell may witnesse well your duties you displaie ¶ These verses I haue the more willinglie inserted for that I had the same deliuered to me turned into English by maister Nicholas Roscarocke both right aptlie yeelding the sense and also properlie answering the Latine verse for verse Vpon what occasion the graue of king Arthur was sought for the follie of such discouered as beleeued that he should returne and reigne againe as king in Britaine whether it be a fiction or a veritie that there was such an Arthur or no discordance among writers about the place of Gawains buriall and Arthurs death of queene Gueneuer the wife of king Arthur hir beautie and dishonest life great disagreement among writers touching Arthur and his wiues to the impeachment of the historie of his life and death The xiiij Chapter THe occasion that mooued king Henrie the second to cause his nephue the foresaid abbat to search for the graue of king Arthur was for that he vnderstood by a Welsh minstrell or Bardh as they call him that could sing manie histories in the Welsh language of the acts of the ancient Britains that in the forsaid churchyard at Glastenburie betwixt the said two pillers the bodie of Arthur was to be found sixtéene foot déepe vnder the ground Gyraldus Cambrensis affirmeth that the trée in the which Arthurs bodie was found so inclosed was an oke but other suppose that it was an alder trée bicause that in the same place a great number of that kind of trées doo grow and also for that it is not vnknowne that an alder lieng vnder ground where moisture is will long continue without rotting ¶ By the finding thus of the bodie of Arthur buried as before ye haue heard such as hitherto beleeued that he was not dead but conueied awaie by the fairies into some pleasant place
a grounded truth that such a prince there was and among all other a late writer who falling into necessarie mention of prince Arthur frameth a spéech apologeticall in his and their behalfe that were princes of the British bloud discharging a short but yet a sharpe inuectiue against William Paruus Polydor Virgil and their complices whom he accuseth of lieng toongs enuious detraction malicious slander reprochfull and venemous language wilfull ignorance dogged enuie and cankerd minds for that they speake vnreuerentlie and contrarie to the knowne truth concerning those thrisenoble princes Which defensitiue he would not haue deposed but that he takes the monuments of their memories for vndoubted verities The British histories and also the Scotish chronicles doo agrée that he liued in the daies of the emperour Iustinian about the fiftéenth yeere of whose reigne he died which was in the yéere of our Lord 542 as diuerse doo affirme Howbeit some write farther from all likelihood that he was about the time of the emperor Zeno who began his reigne about the yéere of our Lord 474. The writer of the booke intituled Aurea historia affirmeth that in the tenth yéere of Cerdicus king of Westsaxons Arthur the warriour rose against the Britains Also Diouionensis writeth that Cerdicus fighting oftentimes with Arthur if he were ouercome in one moneth he arose in an other moneth more fierce and strong to giue battell than before At length Arthur wearied with irkesomnes after the twelfth yéere of the comming of Cerdicus gaue vnto him vpon his homage doone and fealtie receiued the shires of Southampton and Somerset the which countries Cerdicius named Westsaxon This Cerdicius or Cerdicus came into Britaine about the yéere of your Lord 495. In the 24 yere after his comming hither that is to say about the yéere of our Lord 519 he began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and gouerned them as king by the space of 15 yéeres as before ye haue heard But to follow the course of our chronicles accordinglie as we haue began we must allow of their accounts herein as in other places and so procéed The decaie of christian religion and receiuing of the Pelagian heresie in Britaine by what meanes they were procured and by whom redressed Constantine succeedeth Arthur in the kingdome ciuill warre about succession to the crowne the chalengers are pursued and slaine Constantine is vnkindlie killed of his kinsman a bitter and reprochfull inuectiue of Gyldas against the British rulers of his time and namelie against Constantine Conan that slue Constantine reigneth in Britaine his vertues and vices his two yeeres regiment the seuere reprehensions of Gyldas vttered against Conan discouering the course of his life and a secret prophesie of his death The xv Chapter IN this meane while that the realme was disquieted with sore continuall warres betwixt the Britains and Saxons as before ye haue heard the christian religion was not onelie abolished in places where the Saxons got habitations but also among the Britains the right faith was brought into danger by the remnant of the Pelagian heresie which began againe to be broched by diuers naughtie persons But Dubritius that was first bishop of Landaffe and after archbishop of Caerleon Arwiske and his successour Dauid with other learned men earnestlie both by preaching and writing defended the contrarie cause to the confuting of those errors and restablishing of the truth AFter the death of Arthur his coosine Constantine the sonne of Cador duke or earle of Cornewall began his reigne ouer the Britains in the yere of our Lord 542 which was about the 15 yéere of the emperour Iustinianus almost ended the 29 of Childebert king of France and the first yéere well néere complet of the reigne of Totilas king of the Goths in Italie Arthur when he perceiued that he shuld die ordeined this Constantine to succéed him and so by the consent of the more part of the Britains he was crowned king but the sonnes of Mordred sore repined thereat as they that claimed the rule of the land by iust title and claime of inheritance to them from their father descended Herevpon followed ciuill warre so that diuers battels were striken betwéene them and in the end the two brethren were constreined to withdraw for refuge the one to London and the other to Winchester but Constantine pursuing them first came to Winchester and by force entered the citie and slue the one brother that was fled thither within the church of saint Amphibalus and after comming to London entered that citie also and finding the other brother within a church there slue him in like maner as he had doone the other And so hauing dispatched his aduersaries he thought to haue purchased to himselfe safetie but shortlie after his owne kinsman one Aurelius Conanus arrered warre against him who ioining with him in battell slue him in the field after he had reigned foure yéeres His bodie was conueied to Stonheng and there buried beside his ancestour Uter Pendragon Of this Constantine that seemeth to be ment which Gyldas writeth in his booke intituled De excidio Britanniae where inueieng against the rulers of the Britains in his time he writeth thus Britaine hath kings but the same be tyrants iudges it hath but they be wicked oftentines péeling and harming the innocent people reuenging and defending but whom such as be guâ—ltie persons and robbers hauing manie wiues but yet breaking wedlocke oftentimes swearing and yet for swearing themselues vowing and for the more part lieng warring but mainteining ciuill vniust warres pursuing indéed théeues that are abroad in the countrie and yet not onelie cherishing those that sit euen at table with them but also highlie rewarding them giuing almesse largelie but on the other part heaping vp a mightie mount of sinnes sitting in the seat of sentence but seldome séeking the rule of righteous iudgement despising the innocent and humble persons and exalting so farre as in them lieth euen vp to the heauens most bloudie and proud murtherers théeues and adulterers yea the verie professed enimies of God if he would so permit kéeping manie in prison whome they oppresse in loding them with irons through craft rather to serue their owne purpose than for anie gilt of the persons so imprisoned taking solemne oths before the altars and shortlie after despising the same altars as vile and filthie stones Of this hainous and wicked offense Constantine the tyrannicall whelpe of the lionesse of Deuonshire is not ignorant who this yeare after the receiuing of his dreadfull oth whereby he bound himselfe that in no wise he should hurt his subiects God first and then his oth with the companie of saints and his mother being there present did notwithstanding in the reuerent laps of the two mothers as the church and their carnall mother vnder the coule of the holie abbat deuoure with sword and speare in stead of téeth the tender sides yea and the entrailes
author signifieth for Ada the sonne of the foresaid Ida succéeded his father in the kingdome of Brenitia reigning therein seuen yeares and Ella the sonne of Histria a most valiant duke began to gouerne Deira as both the said Matth. Westm. and other doo affirme VOtiporus the sonne of Aurelius Conanus succeeded his father and began to reigne ouer the Britains in the yéere of our Lord 576 in the 11 yeare of the emperour Flauius Anicius Iustinus in the fourth yeare of the reigne of Childeric king of France and in the fourth yeare of Clephis the Gothish king in Italie This Uortiporus vanquished the Saxons in battell as the British histories make mention and valiantlie defended his land and subiects the Britains from the danger of them and other their allies In the time of this kings reigne the foresaid Ella began to rule in the south part of the kingdome of Northumberland called Deira as before is mentioned according to the account of some authors who also take this Uortiporus to begin his reigne in the yeare 548. After that Uortiporus had ruled the Britans the space of 4 yeares he departed this life and left no issue behind him to succéed him in the kingdome Against this Uortiporus Gyldas also whetting his toong beginneth with him thus And why standest thou as one starke amazed Thou I say Uortiporus the tyrant of Southwales like to the panther in maner and wickednesse diuerslie spotted as it were with manie colors with thy hoarie head in thy throne full of deceits crafts and wiles and defiled euen from the lowest part of thy bodie to the crowne of thy head with diuers sundrie murthers committed on thine owne kin and filthie adulteries thus proouing a naughtie sonne of a good king as Manasses was to Ezechias How chanceth it that the violent streames of sinnes which thou swallowest vp like pleasant wine or rather art deuoured of them the end of thy life by little and little now drawing néere can not yet satisfie the What meanest thou that with fornication of all euils as it were the full heape thine owne wife being put away thou by hir honest death dooest oppresse thy soule with a certeine burthen that can not be auoided of thine vnshamefast daughter Consume not I pray thée the residue of thy daies to the offense of God c. These and the like woords vttered he exhorting him to repentance with admonitions taken out of the scriptures both for his comfort and warning ¶ If the circumstance of this that Gyldas writeth of Uortiporus be marked it may be perceiued that Geffrey of Monmouth and also Matthew of Westminster the author of the floures of histories are deceiued in that they take him to be the sonne of Aurelius Conanus and rather it may be gathered that not onlie the same Aurelius Conanus and Uortiporus but also Constantinus yea Cuneglasus and Maglocunus of the which he also intreateth as partlie shall be hereafter touched liued and reigned all at one time in seuerall parts of this I le and not as monarchs of the whole British nation but as rulers each of them in his quarter after the maner as the state of Ireland hath béene in times past before the countrie came vnder the English subiection if my coniecture herein doo not deceiue me Malgo reigneth ouer the Britains the noble qualities wherewith he was beautified by his filthie sinnes are blemished Gyldas reproueth Cuneglasus for making warre against God and man and this Malgo for his manifold offenses the vile iniquities wherevnto the British rulers were inclined the valiantnesse of Kenrike king of the Westsaxons his victories against diuers people his enimies succession in the gouernment of the Westsaxons Northumberland and Kentish Saxons the first battell that was fought betwixt the Saxons in this Iland Cheuling with his Westsaxons encounter with the Britains and get the vpper hand three kings of the Britains slaine and their people spoiled of their lands goods and liues The xvij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Uortiporus Malgo the nephue of Aurelius Conanus as some write was made king of Britaine began his reigne ouer the Britaines in the yéere of our Lord 580 in the fiftéenth yéere of the emperour Iustinian and in the 37 yéere of the reigne of Childerike king of the Frenchmen This Malgo is reported to haue béene the comeliest gentleman in beautie and shape of personage that was to be found in those daies amongst all the Britains and therewith of a bold and hardie courage He manfullie defended the country which he had in gouernance from the malice of the Saxons and subdued the out Iles as Orkenie and others But notwithstanding the noble qualities with the which his person was adorned yet he spotted them all with the filthie sinne of Sodomie so that he fell into the haâ—red of almightie God and being pursued of the Saxons receiued manie ouerthrowes at their hands as by the report oâ— the English writers is gathered more at large Finallie when he had reigned fiue yéeres and od moneths he departed this life It séemeth that this Malgo is named by Gyldas Maglocunus the which Gyldas before he speaketh of him inueieth against one Cimeglasus whom he reprooueth for that he warred both against God and man against God with grieuous sinnes as namelie adulterie in forsaking the companie of his lawfull wife and kéeping to concubine a sister of hirs that had professed chastilie against man with materiall armor and weapons which he vsed to the destruction of his owne countrimen with whom he kept warres and not against the enimies of the common wealth From Cuneglasus he commeth to the foresaid Maglâ—cunus whome he nameth the dragon of the Iles and the expeller of manie tyrants not onelie out of their kingdoms but also out of life the last of whom he treateth as he himselfe saith but the first in all mischéefe euill greater than manie in power and likewise in malice verie liberall in giuing but more plentifull in sinne strong and valiant in arms but stronger in destruction of his owne soule And so procéeding chargeth him with the sinne of the Sodomits sore blameth him for that where it had pleased God to make him higher than all other dukes of Britaine in kingdome and degrée he did not shew himselfe better but contrarilie far woorse than they both in maners and conditions He declareth also a little after that this Maglocune in his yoong yéeres slue in battell his vncle being king with the most valiant souldiers in maner that he had Also that where the said Maglocune tooke vpon him the profession of a moonke he after renounced the same and became a woorsse liuer than euer he was before abandoning his wife and kéeping his brothers sonnes wife while hir husband yet liued Thus by that which Gyldas writeth of the kings and rulers of the Britains which liued in his daies ye may perceiue that they were giuen to all
sea at the corner of Wirhall and so comming about to the riuer of Dee that passeth by Chester the same riuer bounded it on the west from Wales and likewise Seuerne vp to Bristow on the south it had the riuer of Thames till it came almost to London And in this sort it conteined Lincolneshire Notingam-shire Derbishire Chesshire Shropshire Worcestershire Glocestershire Oxfordshire Buckinghamshire Hertefordshire Bedfordshire Huntingtonshire Northamptonshire Leicestershire and Warwikeshire ¶ Thus haue ye heard how the Saxons in processe of time remoouing the Britains out of their â—eats dailie wan ground of them till at length they got possession of the best part of this I le and erected within the same seuen kingdoms which were gouerned by seuen seuerall kings who continued vntill the kings of Westsaxon brought them all at length into one monarchie as after shall appeere Matth. Westmin reckoneth eight kingdoms as thus The kingdom of Kent the kingdom of Sussex the kingdom of Essex the kingdom of Eastangle the kingdom of Mercia the kingdom of Westsex and the kingdom of Northumberland which was diuided into two kingdoms that is to say into Deira and into Bernicia wherevnto W. Harison addeth the ninth in the first part of his chronologie and calleth it Wales AFter that Malgo or Maglocune was departed this life one Careticus or as some write him Caretius was made king of the Britains and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 586 which was in the third yéere of the emperour Mauricius and thirtéenth of Chilperike king of France This Careticus was a nourisher of ciuill warre and dissention amongst his owne people the Britains so that he was hated both of God and man as writers testifie The Saxons vnderstanding that the Britains were not of one mind but diuided in partakings so as one was readie to deuoure an other thought it good time for them to aduance their conquests and ceassed not to pursue the Britains by force and continuall warre till they had constreined them for refuge to withdraw into Wales And as some haue written the Saxons meaning to make a full conquest of the land sent ouer into Ireland requiring one Gurmundus a king of the Affricans to come ouer into Britaine to helpe them against the Britains This Gurmundus appointing his brother Turgesius to pursue the conquest of Ireland came and arriued heere in Britaine making such cruell warre in aid of the Saxons against the Britains that Careticus was constreined to kéepe him within the citie of Chicester or Cirencester and was there besieged and at length by continuall assalts and skirmishes when he had lost manie of his men he was glad to forsake that citie and fled into Wales This Gurmundus tooke Cirencester or Chichester and destroied it in most cruell maner Some write that he tooke this citie by a policie of warre in binding to the féet of sparrowes which his people had caught certeine clewes of thred or matches finelie wrought tempered with matter readie to take fixe so that the sparrowes being suffered to go out of hand flue into the towne to lodge themselues within their neasts which they had made in stacks of corne and eues of houses so that the towne was thereby set on fire and then the Britains issuing foorth fought with their enimies and were ouercome and discomfited But whilest the battell continued Careticus stale away and got him into Wales After this the foresaid Gurmundus destroied this land throughout in pitifull wise and then deliuered it in possession to the Saxons the which thankfullie receiued it and because they were descended of those that first came ouer with Hengist they changed the name of the land and called it Hengistland accordinglie as the same Hengist had in times past ordeined the which name after for shortnesse of spéech was somewhat altered and so lastlie called England and the people Englishmen But rather it may be thought that sith a great part of those people which came ouer into this land out of Germanie with the said Hengist and other capteins were of those Englishmen which inhabited Germanie about the parts of Thoringhen they called this land England after their name when they had first got habitation within it and so both the land and people tooke name of them being called Angli a long time before they entered into this Ile as before is shewed out of Cornelius Tacitus and others But now to returne where we left Of this Gurmundus the old English writers make no mention nor also anie ancient authors of forren parties and yet saith the British booke that after he had conquered this land and giuen it to the Saxons he passed ouer into France and there destroied much of that land as an enimie to the faith of Christ. For which consideration he was the more readie to come to the aid of the Saxons who as yet had not receiued the christian faith but warred against the Britains as well to destroie the faith of Christ within this land as to establish to themselues continuall habitations in the same There be that omitting to make mention of Gurmundus write thus of the expelling of the Britains out of this land at that time when with their king Careticus they got them into Wales In the yéere of Grace 586 Careticus a louer of ciuill warre succéeded Malgo an enimie to God and to the Britains whose inconstancie when the English and Saxon kings perceiued with one consent they rose against him and after manie battel 's chased him from citie to citie till at length incountering with him in a pight field they droue him beyond Seuerne into Wales Héerevpon clerks and priests were driuen out of their places with bright swoords brandishing in all parts and fire crackling in churches wherewith the same were consumed The remnant of the Britains therefore withdrew into the west parts of the land that is to say into Cornwall and into Wales out of which countries they oftentimes brake out and made insurrections vpon the Saxons the which in maner aforsaid got possession of the chiefest parts of the land leauing to the Britains onlie three prouinces that is to say Cornwall Southwales and Northwales which countries were not easie to be woone by reason of the thicke woods inuironed with déepe mareshes and waters and full of high craggie rocks and mounteins The English and Saxon kings hauing thus remooued the Britains inlarged the bounds of their dominions There reigned in that season within this land beside the Britaine kings eight kings of the English and Saxon nations as Ethelbert in Kent Cissa in Sussex Ceauline in Westsex Creda or Crida in Mercia Erkenwine in Essex Titila in Estangle Elle in Deira and Alfrid in Bernicia In this sort the Britains lost the possession of the more part of their ancient seats and the faith of Christ thereby was greatlie decaied for the churches were destroied and the archbishops of Caerleon Arwiske London and Yorke
be a let but that when a bishop should be consecrated there might be thrée or foure present Also touching the bishops of France he willed Augustine in no wise to intermeddle with them otherwise than by exhortation and good admonition to be giuen but not to presume anie thing by authoritie sith the archbishop of Arles had receiued the pall in times past whose authoritie he might not diminish least he should séeme to put his sickle into another mans haruest But as for the bishops of Britaine he committed them vnto him that the vnlearned might be taught the weake with wholesome persuasions strengthened and the froward by authoritie reformed Moreouer that a woman with child might be baptised and she that was deliuered after 33 daies of a manchild and after 46 daies of a woman-child should be purified but yet might she enter the church before if she would The residue of Augustines demands consisted in these points to wit 1 Within what space a child should be christened after it was borne for doubt to be preuented by death 2 Within what time a man might companie with his wife after she was brought to bed 3 Whether a woman hauing hir floures might enter the church or receiue the communion 4 Whether a man hauing had companie with his wife might enter the church or receiue the communion before he was washed with water 5 Whether after pollusion by night in dreames a man might receiue the communion or if he were a priest whether he might say masse To these questions Gregorie maketh answere at full in the booke and place before cited which for bréefenesse we passe ouer He sent also at that time with the messengers aforesaid at their returne into England diuers learned men to helpe Augustine in the haruest of the Lord. The names of the chiefest were these Melitus Iustus Paulinus and Ruffinianus He sent also the pall which is the ornament of an archbishop with vessels and apparell which should be vsed in churches by the archbishop and other ministers He sent also with the pall other letters to Augustine to let him vnderstand what number of bishops he would haue him to ordeine within this land Also after that Melitus and the other before mentioned persons were departed from Rome he sent a letter vnto the same Melitus being yet on his way toward Britaine touching further matter concerning the churches of England wherein he confesseth that manie things are permitted to be vsed of the people latelie brought from the errors of gentilitie in keeping feasts on the dedication daies which haue resemblance with the old superstitious rites of the Pagan religion For to hard and obstinate minds saith he it is not possible to cut away all things at once for he that coueteth to the highest place goeth vp by steps and not by leaps At the same time Gregorie did send letters vnto Augustine touching the miracles which by report he vnderstood were shewed by the fame Augustine counselling him in no wise to glorie in the same but rather in reioising to feare and consider that God gaue him the gift to worke such signes for the wealth of them to whom he was sent to preach the gospell he aduised him therefore to beware of vaine-glorie and presumption for the disciples of the truth faith he haue no ioy but onlie that which is common with all men of which there is no end for not euerie one that is elect worketh miracles but euerie of the elect haue their names written in heauen These letters with the other which Gregorie sent at this time vnto Augustine were dated the tenth day of the kalends of Iulie in the yéere of our Lord 602 which was the 19 yeere of the emperour Mauricius Moreouer he sent most courteous letters by these messengers to king Ethelbert in the which he greatlie commended him in that he had receiued the christian faith and exhorted him to continue in that most holie state of life whereby he might worthilie looke for reward at the hands of almightie God What reparations and foundations Augustine finished for clergimen to the supportation of the church the building of Paules in London and saint Peters in Westminster vncerteine a prouinciall councell called by Augustine he restoreth a blind man to his sight the Britains are hardlie weaned from their old custome of beliefe an heremits opinion of Augustine he requireth three things to be obserued of the Britains he ordeineth bishops at London and Rochester Sabert reigneth ouer the Eastsaxons Augustine dieth and is buried The xxj Chapter THus farre we haue waded in the forme and maner of conuerting the English nation to christianitie by the labours of Augustine and his coadiutors now therefore that we may orderlie procéed it remaineth that we say somewhat of the acts and déeds of the said Augustine of whom we read that after he was established archbishop and had his sée appointed him at Canturburie he restored another church in that citie which had béene erected there in times past by certeine of the Romans that were christians and did dedicate the same now to the honour of Christ our Sauiour He also began the foundation of a monasterie without that citie standing toward the east in the which by his exhortation king Ethelbert built a church euen from the ground which was dedicated vnto the holie apostles Peter and Paule in the which the bodie of the said Augustine was buried and likewise the bodies of all the archbishops of Canturburie and kings of Kent a long time after This abbie was called saint Austins after his name one Peter being the first abbat thereof The church there was not consecrated by Augustine but by his successor Laurence after he was dead Moreouer king Ethelbert at the motion of Augustine built a church in the citie of London which he latelie had conquered and dedicated it vnto saint Paule but whether he builded or restored this church of saint Paule it may be doubted for there be diuers opinions of the building thereof Some haue written that it was first builded by king Lud as before is mentioned Other againe write that it was builded afterward by Sigebert king of the Eastsaxons Also king Ethelbert builded the church of saint Andrews in Rochester It is likewise remembred by writers that the same king Ethelbert procured a citizens of London to build a church to S. Peter without the citie of London toward the west in a place then called Thorney that is to say the I le of thorns and now called Westminster though others haue written that it was built by Lucius king of Britaine or rather by Sibert king of the Eastsaxons This church was either newlie built or greatlie inlarged by king Edward surnamed the Confessor and after that the third Henrie king of England did make there a beautifull monasterie and verie richlie indowed the same with great possessions and sumptuous iewels The place was ouergrowne with vnderwoods
be made touching the state of religious men and sate in the same synod that with subscribing he might also by his authoritie confirme that which was there orderlie decréed This synod was holden the third kalends of March in the last yéere of the emperour Phocas which was about the yeere after the birth of our Sauiour 610. Melitus at his returne brought with him from the pope decrees commanded by the said pope to be obserued in the English church with letters also directed to archbishop Laurence and to king Ethelbert Cadwan is made king of the Britains in the citie of Chester he leuieth a power against Ethelfred king of the Northumbers couenants of peace passe betwixt them vpon condition the death of Ethelbert king of Kent where he and his wife were buried of his lawes Eadbald succeedeth Ethelbert in the Kentish kingdome his lewd and vnholie life he is an enimie to religion he is plagued with madnesse Hebert king of the Eastsaxons dieth his three sonnes refuse to be baptised they fall to idolatrie and hate the professours of the truth their irreligious talke and vndutifull behauiour to bishop Melitus he and his fellow Iustus passe ouer into France the three sonnes of Hebert are slaine of the Westsaxons in battell the Estsaxons by their idolatrie prouoke archbishop Laurence to forsake the land he is warned in a vision to tarie whereof he certifieth king Eadbald who furthering christianitie sendeth for Melitus and Iustus the one is restored to his see the other reiected Melitus dieth Iustus is made archbishop of Canturburie the christian faith increaseth The xxiiij Chapter AFter that the Britains had cōtinued about the space almost of 24 yéeres without anie one speciall gouernour being led by sundrie rulers euer sithens that Careticus was constreined to flée ouer Seuerne and fought oftentimes not onelie against the Saxons but also one of them against another at length in the yéere of our Lord 613 they assembled in the citie of Chester and there elected Cadwan that before was ruler of Northwales to haue the souereigne rule gouernement ouer all their nation and so the said Cadwan began to reigne as king of Britaine in the said yéere 613. But some authors say that this was in the yéere 609 in which yéere Careticus the British king departed this life And then after his deceasse the Britains or Welshmen whether we shall call them chose Cadwan to gouerne them in the foresaid yéere 609 which was in the 7 yéere of the emperour Phocas and the 21 of the second Lotharius king of France and in the 13 yéere of Kilwoolfe king of the Westsaxons This Cadwan being established king shortlie after assembled a power of Britains and went against the foresaid Ethelfred king of Northumberland who being thereof aduertised did associate to him the most part of the Saxon princes and came foorth with his armie to méet Cadwan in the field Herevpon as they were readie to haue tried the matter by battell certeine of their friends trauelled so betwixt them for peace that in the end they brought them to agréement so that Ethelfred should kéepe in quiet possession those his countries beyond the riuer of Humber and Cadwan should hold all that which of right belonged to the Britains on the south side of the same riuer This couenant with other touching their agréement was confirmed with oths solemnelie taken and pledges therewith deliuered so that afterwards they continued in good and quiet peace without vexing one an other What chanced afterward to Ethelfred ye haue before heard rehersed which for that it soundeth more like to a truth than that which followeth in the British booke we omit to make further rehersall passing forward to other dooings which fell in the meane season whilest this Cadwan had gouernement of the Britains reigning as king ouer them the tearme of 22 or as some say but 13 yéeres and finallie was slaine by the Northumbers as before hath béene and also after shall be shewed In the 8 yéere after that Cadwan began to reigne Ethelbert king of Kent departed this life in the 21 yéere after the comming of Augustine with his fellowes to preach the faith of Christ here in this realme and after that Ethelbert had reigned ouer the prouince of Kent the tearme of 56 yéeres as Beda saith but there are that haue noted thrée yéeres lesse he departed this world as aboue is signified in the yeere of our Lord 617 on the 24 day of Februarie and was buried in the I le of saint Martine within the church of the apostles Peter and Paule without the citie of Canturburie where his wife quéene Bartha was also buried and the foresaid archbishop Augustine that first conuerted him to the faith Amongst other things this king Ethelbert with the aduise of his councell ordeined diuers lawes and statutes according to the which decrées of iudgements should passe those decrées he caused to be written in the English toong which remained and were in force vnto the daies of Beda as he declareth And first it was expressed in those lawes what amends he should make that stole anie thing that belonged to the church to the bishop or to anie ecclesiasticall person willing by all means to defend them whose doctrine he had receiued AFter the deceasse of Ethelbert his sonne Eadbald succéeded in the gouernment of his kingdome of Kent the which was a great hinderer of the increase of the new church amongst the Englishmen in those parties for he did not onelie refuse to be baptised himselfe but also vsed such kind of fornication as hath not béene heard as the apostle saith amongst the Gentiles for he tooke to wife his mother in law that had béene wife to his father By which two euill examples manie tooke occasion to returne to their heathenish religion the which whilest his father reigned either for the prince his pleasure or for feare to offend him did professe the christian faith But Eadbald escaped not woorthie punishment to him sent from the liuing God for his euill deserts insomuch that he was vexed with a certeine kind of madnesse and taken with an vncleane spirit The foresaid storme or vnquiet troubling of the christian congregation was afterwards greatlie increased also by the death of Sabert or Sebert king of the Eastsaxons who was conuerted to the faith of Christ and baptized by Melitus bishop of London as before is mentioned departing this life to go to a better in the blissefull kingdome of heauen he left behind him thrée sonnes as true successours in the estate of his earthlie kingdome which sonnes likewise refused to be baptised Their names were Serred Seward Sigebert men of an ill mind such as in whome no vertue remained no feare of God nor anie respect of religion but speciallie hating the professours of the christian faith For after their father was dead they began to fall to their old idolatrie which in his life time
for the aduancement of the commoditie common wealth of his people insomuch that where there were any swéet and cleare water-springs he caused postes to be set vp and iron dishes to be fastened thereto with chaines that waifaring men â—â—ght haue the same readie at hand to drinke with and there was none so hardie as to touch the same but for that vse He vsed wheresoeuer he went within the cities or elsewhere abroad to haue a banner borne before him in token of iustice to be ministred by his roiall authoritie In the meane season pope Honorius the fift hearing that the Northumbers had receiued the faith as before is mentioned at the preaching of Pauline sent vnto the said Pauline the pall confirming him archbishop in the sée of Yorke He sent also letters of exhortation vnto king Edwin to kindle him the more with fatherlie aduise to continue and procéed in the waie of vnderstanding into the which he was entered At the same time also bicause Iustus the archbishop of Canturburie was dead and one Honorius elected to that see pope Honorius sent to the said elect archbishop of Canturburie his pall with letters wherein was conteined a decrée by him made that when either the archbishop of Canturburie or Yorke chanced to depart this life he that suruiued should haue authoritie to ordeine another in place of him that was deceassed that they should not néed to wearie themselues with going to Rome being so farre distant from them The copie of which letter is registred in the ecclesiasticall historie of Beda bearing date the third Ides of Iune in the yéere of our Lord 633. The same pope sent letters also to the Scotish people exhorting them to celebrate the feast of Easter in such due time as other churches of the christian world obserued And also bicause the heresie of the Pelagians began to renew againe amongst them as he was informed he admonished them to beware thereof and by all meanes to auoid it For he knew that to the office of a pastor it is necessarilie incident not onelie to exhort teach and shew his sheepe the waies to a christian life but also stronglie to withstand all such vniust meanes as might hinder their procéeding in the truth of religion For as poison is vnto the bodie that is heresie vnto veritie And as the bodie by poison is disabled from all naturall faculties and vtterlie extinguished vnlesse by present meanes the force thereof be vanquished so truth and veritie by errors and heresies is manie times choked and recouereth but neuer strangled But now that the kingdome of Northumberland flourished as before is partlie touched in happie state vnder the prosperous reigne of Edwin at length after he had gouerned it the space of 17 yeeres Cadwalline or Cadwallo king of Britaine who succeeded Cadwane as Gal. Mon. saith rebelled against him For so it commeth to passe that nothing can be so sure confirmed by mans power but the same by the like power may be againe destroied Penda king of Mercia enuieng the prosperous procéedings of Edwin procured Cadwallo to mooue this rebellion against Edwin and ioining his power with Cadwallo they inuaded the countrie of Northumberland iointlie togither Edwin heereof aduertised gathered his people came to incounter them so that both armies met at a place called Hatfield where was fought a verie sore and bloudie battell But in the end Edwin was slaine with one of his sonnes named Osfride and his armie beaten downe and dispersed Also there was slaine on Edwins part Eodbald king of Orkenie Moreouer there was an other of Edwins sonnes named Eadfride constreined of necessitie to giue himselfe into the hands of Penda and was after by him cruellie put to death contrarie to his promised faith in king Oswalds daies that succéeded Edwin Thus did king Edwin end his life in that battell fought at Hatfield aforesaid on the fourth ides of October in the yere of our Lord 6â—â— he being then about the age of 47 yéeres and vpwards The crueltie of Penda and Cadwallo after their victorie the Britains make no account of religion Archbishop Pauline with queen Ethelburga flie out of Northumberland into Kent honorable personages accompanie him thither Romanus bishop of Rochester drowned Pauline vndertaketh the charge of that see Osrike is king of Deira and Eaufride king of Bernicia both kings become apostatas and fall froÌ„ christianitie to paganisme they are both slaine within lesse than a yeeres space Oswald is created king of Northumberland his chiefe practise in feats of armes Cadwallo king of Britaine hath him in contempt Oswalds superstitious deuotion and intercession to God against his enimies both kings ioine battell Cadwallo is slaine Penda king of Mercia his notable vertues linked with foule vices he maketh warre on whom he will without exception The xxvij Chapter CAdwallo and Penda hauing obteined the victorie aforsaid vsed it most cruellie For one of the capteins was a pagan and the other wanting all ciuilitie shewed himselfe more cruell than anie pagan could haue doone So that Penda being a worshipper of false gods with his people of Mercia and Cadwallo hauing no respect to the christian religion which latelie was begun amongst the Northumbers made hauocke in all places where they came not sparing man woman nor child and so continued in their furious outrage a long time in passing through the countrie to the great decay and calamitie of the christian congregations in those parties And still the christian Britains were lesse mercifull than Penda his heathenish souldiers For euen vnto the daies of Beda as he affirmeth the Britains made no account of the faith or religion of the Englishmen nor would communicate with them more than with the pagans bicause they differed in rites from their accustomed traditions When the countrie of the Northumbers was brought into this miserable case by the enimies inuasion the archbishop Pauline taking with him the quéene Ethelburga whom he had brought thither returned now againe with hir by water into Kent where he was honorablie receiued of the archbishop Honorius and king Eadbald He came thither in the conduct of one Bassus a valiant man of warre hauing with him Eaufred the daughter and Uulfrea the sonne of Edwin also Iffi the sonne of Osfride Edwins sonne whom their mother after for feare of the kings Edbold and Oswold did sent into France where they died The church of Rochester at that time was destitute of a bishop by the death of Romanus who being sent to Rome vnto pope Honorius was drowned by the way in the Italian seas Wherevpon at the request of archbishop Honorius and king Eadbald Pauline tooke vpon him the charge of that sée and held it till he died AFter it was knowne that Edwin was slaine in battell as before ye haue heard Osrike the sonne of his vncle Elfrike tooke vpon him the rule of the kingdome of Deira which had receiued the
sacrament of baptisme by the preaching and vertuous instruction of Pauline But the other kingdome of Northumberland called Bernicia Eaufride the son of Edelfred or Edelfride tooke vpon him to gouerne This Eaufride during the time of Edwins reigne had continued in Scotland and there being conuerted to the christian faith was baptised But doth these princes after they had obteined possession of their earthlie kingdoms did forget the care of the heauenlie kingdome so that they returned to their old kind of idolatrie But almightie God did not long suffer this their vnthankefulnesse without iust punishment for first in the next summer when Osrike had rashlie besieged Cadwallo king of the Britains within a certeine towne Cadwallo brake foorth vpon him and finding him vnprouided to make resistance slue him with all his armie Now after this whilest Cadwallo not like a conqueror gouerned the prouinces of the Northumbers but like a tyrant wasted and destroied them in sleaing the people in tragicall maner he also slue Eaufride the which with twelue men of warre came vndiscréetlie vnto him to sue for peace and thus within lesse than twelue moneths space both these runagate kings were dispatched THen Oswald the sonne of Edelfred and brother to the foresaid Eaufride was created king of the Northumbers the sixt in number from Ida. This Oswald after that his father was slaine liued as a banished person a long time within Scotland where he was baptised and professed the christian religion and passed the flower of his youth in good exercises both of mind bodie Amongst other things he practised the vnderstanding of warlike knowledge minding so to vse it as it might stand him in stead to defend himselfe from iniurie of the enimies that should prouoke him and not otherwise HerevpoÌ„ Cadwallo king of the Britains made in maner no account of him for by reason that he had atchiued such great victories against the Englishmen and hauing slaine their two kings as before is expressed he ceassed not to proceed in his tyrannicall dooings reputing the English people for slouthfull and not apt to the warre boasting that he was borne to their destruction Thus being set vp in pride of courage he feared no perils but boldlie without considering at all the skilfull knowledge which Oswald had sufficientlie learned in feates of war tooke vpon him to assaile the foresaid Oswald that had brought an armie against him and was encamped in a plaine field néere vnto the wall which the Romans had builded in times past against the inuasion of Scots and Picts Cadwallo streight prouoked Oswald to trie the matter by battell but Oswald forbare the first day and caused a crosse to be erected in the same place where he was incamped in full hope that it should be an ensigne or trophie of his victorie causing all souldiers to make their praiers to God that in time of such necessitie it might please him to succour them that worship him It is said that the crosse being made and the hole digged wherein it should be set he tooke the crosse in his owne hands and putting the foot thereof into that hole so held it till his souldiers had filled the hole and rammed it vp and then caused all the souldiers to knéele downe vpon their knées and to make intercession to the true and liuing God for his assistance against the proud enimie with whom they should fight in a iust quarell for the preseruation of their people and countrie After this on the next morning he boldlie gaue battell to his enimies so that a sore and cruell fight insued betwixt them At length Oswald perceiued that the Britains began somwhat to faint and therfore caused his people to renew their force and more lustilie to preasse forward so that first â—e put that most cruell enimie to flight and after pursuing the chase ouertooke him and slue him with the most part of all his huge and mightie armie at a place called Denisborne but the place where he caused the crosse to be erected he named Heuenfield Thus Cadwallo the most cruell enimie of the English name ended his life he was terrible both in nature and countenance for the which cause they say the Britains did afterwards set vp his image that the same might be a terror to the enimies when they should behold it ¶ But here is to be remembred by the British historie of Gal. Mon. it should appeare that Cadwallo was not slaine at all but reigned victoriouslie for the space of 48 yéeres and then departed this life as in place afterwards it shall appéere But for that the contrarietie in writers in such points may sooner be perceiued than reformed to the satisfieng of mens fansies which are variable we will leaue euerie man to his libertie to thinke as séemeth him good noting now and then the diuersitie of such writers as occasion serueth PEnda the sonne of Wilba succéeded in the gouernement of the kingdome of Mercia after Ciarlus and began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 636. He was fiftie yéeres of age before he came to be king and reigned 30 yeres he was a prince right hardie and aduenturous not fearing to ieopard his person in place of danger assured and readie of remembrance in time of greatest perill His bodie could not be ouercome with anie trauell nor his mind vanquished with greatnesse of businesse But these his vertues were matched with notable vices as first with such bitternesse of maners as had not béene heard of crueltie of nature lacke of courtesie great vnsted fastnesse in performing of woord and promise and of vnmeasurable hatred toward the christian religion Now vpon confidence in these his great vertues and vices from that time he was made king as though the whole Ile had bene due to him he thought not good to let anie occasion passe that was offered to make war as wel against his friends confederats as also against his owne sworne enimies Part of his dooings ye haue heard and more shall appeare hereafter ¶ Of the kings of the Eastsaxons Eastangles ye haue heard before of whom in places conuenient ye shall find further mention also and so likewise of the kings of the Southsaxons but bicause their kingdom continued not past fiue successions litle remembrance of them is made by writers Cadwallo king of Britain diuers deeds of his as the British writers haue recorded them wherevpon discord arose betweene Cadwallo Edwin who for two yeres space were linked in friendship Cadwallo vanquisht his flight of Pelitus the Spanish wizard Cadwallo ouerthroweth Penda and his power besieging Excester he arreareth battell against the Northumbers and killeth Edwin their king he seeketh to expell the Saxons out of the land Penda slaieth Oswald whose brother and successor Osunus by gifts and submission obteineth peace whom Penda spitefullie attempting to kill is killed himselfe Cadwallo dieth a brasen image on horssebacke set vp in his memoriall saint Martins at
the faith by the preaching of Birinus king Kinigils is baptised he maketh Birinus bishop of Dorcester Penda king of Mercia maketh war against the christian kings of the Westsaxons both sides after a bloudie battell fall to agrement Ercombert the first English king that destroied idols throughout the whole land he ordeineth Lent why English men became moonks and English women nunnes in monasteries beyond the seas why Penda king of Mercia enuieth vertuous king Oswald he is assaulted slaine in battell and canonized a saint after his death The xxix Chapter NOw will we after all these differing discourses of the British chronologers approch and draw as néere as we can to the truth of the historie touching Oswald king of the Northumbers of whom we find that after he had tasted of Gods high fauour extended to himwards in vanquishing his enimies as one minding to be thankefull therefore he was desirous to restore the christian faith through his whole kingdome sore lamenting the decay thereof within the same and therefore euen in the beginning of his reigne he sent vnto Donwald the Scotish king with whome he had béene brought vp in the time of his banishment the space of 18 yéeres requiring him to haue some learned Scotishman sent vnto him skilfull in preaching the word of life that with godly sermons and wholesome instructions he might conuert the people of Northumberland vnto the true and liuing God promising to interteine him with such prouision as apperteined At his instance there was sent vnto him one Corman a clerke singularlie well learned and of great grauitie in behauiour but for that he wanted such facilitie and plaine vtterance by waie of gentle persuading as is requisite in him that shall instruct the simple onelie setting foorth in his sermons high mysteries and matters of such profound knowledge as the verie learned might scarselie perceiue the perfect sense and meaning of his talke his trauell came to small effect so that after a yéeres remaining there he returned into his countrie declaring amongst his brethren of the cleargie that the people of Northumberland was a froward stubborne and stiffe-harted generation whose minds he could not frame by anie good meanes of persuasion to receiue the christian faith so that he iudged it lost labour to spend more time amongst them being so vnthankfull and intractable a people as no good might be doone vnto them Amongst other learned and vertuous prelats of the Scots there chanced one to be there present at the same time called Aidan a man of so perfect life that as Beda writeth he taught no otherwise than he liued hauing no regard to the cares of this world but whatsoeuer was giuen him by kings or men of wealth and riches that he fréelie bestowed vpon the poore exhorting other to doo the like This Aidan hearing Cormans woords perceiued anon that the fault was not so much in the people as in the teacher and therefore declared that as he thought although it were so that the people of Northumberland gaue no such attentiue eare vnto the preaching of that reuerend prelate Corman as his godlie expectation was they should haue doone yet might it be that his vttering of ouer manie mysticall articles amongst them farre aboue the capacitie of the vnderstanding of simple men was the cause why they so lightlie regarded his diuine instructions whereas if he had according to the counsell of Saint Paule at the first ministred vnto their tender vnderstandings onelie milke without harder nourishments he might happilie haue woone a farre greater number of them vnto the receiuing of the faith and so haue framed them by little and little to haue digested stronger food And therefore he thought it necessarie in discharge of their duties towards God and to satisfie the earnest zeale of king Oswald that some one amongst them might be appointed to go againe into Northumberland to trie by procéeding in this maner afore alledged what profit would thereof insue The bishops hearing the opinion of Aidan and therewith knowing Cormans maner of preaching iudged the matter to be as Aidan had declared and therevpon not onelie allowed his woords but also willed him to take the iournie vpon him sith they knew none so able with effect to accomplish their wished desires in that behalfe Aidan for that he would not seeme to refuse to take that in hand which he himselfe had motioned was contented to satisfie their request and so set forward towards Northumberland and comming thither was ioifullie receiued of king Oswald who appointed him the I le of Lindesfarne wherein to place the see of his new bishoprike This Aidan in one point varied from the vse of the new begun church of England that is to say touching the time of obseruing the feast of Easter in like maner as all the bishops of the Scots and Picts inhabiting within Britaine in those daies did following therein as they tooke it the doctrine of the holie and praise-woorthie father Anatholius But the Scots that inhabited the south parts of Ireland alreadie were agréed to obserue that feast according to the rules of the church of Rome Howbeit Aidan being thus come into Northumberland applied himselfe so earnestlie in praier and preaching that the people had him within short while in woonderfull estimation chiefelie for that he tempered his preachings with such swéet and pleasant matter that all men had a great desire to heare him insomuch that sometime he was glad to preach abroad in churchyards bicause the audience was more than could haue roome in the church One thing was a great hinderance to him that he had not the perfect knowledge of the Saxon toong But Oswald himselfe was a great helpe to him in that matter who being desirous of nothing so much as to haue the faith of Christ rooted in the harts of his subiects vsed as an interpretor to report vnto the people in their Saxon toong such whole sermons as Aidan vttered in his mother toong For Oswald hauing béene brought vp as ye haue hard in Scotland during the time of his banishment was as readie in the Scotish as he was in the Saxon toong The people then seeing the kings earnest desire in furthering the doctrine set foorth by Aidan were the more inclined to heare it so that it was a maruellous matter to note what numbers of people dailie offred themselues to be baptised insomuch that within the space of seuen daies as is left in writing he christened 15 thousand persons of the which no small part forsaking the world betooke themselues to a solitarie kind of life Thus by his earnest trauell in continuall preaching and setting foorth the gospell in that countrie it came to passe in the end that the faith was generallie receiued of all the people and such zeale to aduance the glorie of the christian religion dailie increased amongst them that no where could be found greater Heerevpon were no small number of
liue from thencefoorth a priuat kind of life and so resigning the administration vnto his kinsman Egricus he became a moonke and led the rest of his life in a certeine abbeie Shortlie after it so came to passe that Penda king of Mercia that cruell ethnike tyrant made sore warres vpon Egricus wherevpon the people of Eastangles compelled Sigibert to come foorth of his monasterie to go with them into the field against Penda Sigibert being thus constreined against his will would not put on armour or beare anie other kind of weapon than onelie a wand in his hand in steed of a scepter and so the armie of the Eastangles in hope of good spéed by the presence of Sigibert ioined in battell with their enimies but the Eastangles were finallie vanquished and the more part of them slaine togither with Sigibert and his coosen Egricus their king This happened in the yere after the birth of our Sauiour as some haue noted 652. In the daies whilest Sigibert as yet ruled the Eastangles there came out of Ireland a deuout person named Furseus who comming into the countrie of the Eastangles was gladlie receiued of king Sigibert by whose helpe afterwards he builded the abbeie of Cumbreburge in the which Sigibert as some haue written when he renounced his kingdome was professed a moonke Of this Furseus manie things are written the which for briefenesse we ouerpasse After that Felix the bishop of the Eastangles was dead one Thomas was ordeined in his place who after he had béene bishop fiue yéeres died and then one Beretgils was ordeined in his roome by Honorius the archbishop of Canturburie The said Honorius himselfe when he had run the race of his naturall life deceassed also the last of September in the yéere of our Lord 653. Anna king of Eastangles is slaine by Penda king of Mercia his brother succeeding him is slaine also by Oswie king of Northumberland the Mercians or Middle angles receiue the faith vnder vertuous Peda their prince he requesteth Alchfled the king of Northumberlands daughter in mariage he is baptised by bishop Finnan by whose meanes the Eastsaxons imbraced christian religion vnder Sigibert their king he is murthered of two brethren that were his kinsmen vpon a conceiued hatred against him for his good and christian life how dangerous it is to keepe companie with an excommunicate person the authoritie of a bishop The xxxj Chapter AFter Egricus succeeded Anna the sonne of Enus in the kingdome of Eastangle and was likewise slaine by Penda king of Mercia with the most part of his armie as he gaue battell vnto the said Penda that inuaded his countrie He left behind him manie children but his brother Edelhere succéeded him in gouernment of the kingdome who was slaine by Oswie the king of Northumberland togither with the foresaid Penda and woorthilie sith he would aid that tyrant which had slaine his kinsman and his brother that were predecessors with him in his kingdome After this when the sée of Canturburie had béene vacant by the space of one whole yeere and six moneths one Deus dedit of the countrie of the Westsaxons was elected and consecrated by Ithamar the bishop of Rochester on the 7 kalends of Aprill He gouerned the church of Canturburie by the tearme of nine yéeres foure moneths and two daies When he was departed this life the foresaid Ithamar consecrated for him one Damianus of the countrie of Sussex ABout this time the people of Mercia commonlie called Middleangles receiued the christian faith vnder their king named Peda or Peada the sonne of Penda king of Mercia who being a towardlie yoong gentleman and woorthie to haue the guiding of a kingdome his father Penda aduanced him to the rule of that kingdome of the Middleangles during his owne life ¶ Héere maie you note that the kingdome of the Middleangles was one and the kingdome of Mercia another though most commonlie the same were gouerned by one king This yoong Peda came to Oswie king of Northumberland requiring of him to haue his daughter Alchfled in mariage but when he was informed that he might not haue hir except he would become a christian then vpon hearing the gospell preached with the promise of the celestiall ioies and immortalitie by the resurrection of the flesh in the life to come he said that whether he had king Oswies daughter to wife or not he would suerlie be baptised and chieflie he was persuaded therevnto by his kinsman Alchfrid who had in mariage his sister the daughter of Penda named Cimburgh Wherefore he was baptised by bishop Finnan with all those which came thither with him at a place called At the wall and taking with him foure priests which were thought méete to teach and baptise his people he returned with great ioy into his owne countrie The names of those priests were as followeth Cedda Adda Betti and Diuna of the which the last was a Scot by nation and the other were Englishmen These priests comming into the prouince of the Middleangles preached the woord and were well heard so that dailie a great number of the nobilitie communaltie renouncing the filthie dregs of idolatrie were christned Neither did king Penda forbid the preaching of the gospell within his prouince of Mercia but rather hated and despised those whome he knew to haue professed themselues christians and yet shewed not the woorks of faith saieng that Those were wretches and not to be regarded which would not obeie their God in whome they beléeued This alteration of things began about two yéeres before the death of king Penda ABout the same time the Eastsaxons at the instance of Oswie king of Northumberland receiued eftsoones the faith which they had renounced when they banished their bishop Melitus Ye haue heard that Serred Siward and Sigibert brethren and the sonnes of king Sabert which brethren occasioned the reuolting of that prouince from the faith of Christ were slaine in battell by the kings of Westsaxon after whome succéeded Sigibert surnamed the little sonne to the middlemost brother Siward as some write This Sigibert the litle left the kingdome to an other Sigibert that was sonne to one Sigebald the brother of king Sabert which second Sigibert reigned as king in that prouince of the Eastsaxons being a most especiall friend of king Oswie so that oftentimes he repaired into Northumberland to visit him whervpon king Oswie ceassed not most earnestlie at times conuenient to exhort him to receiue the faith of Iesus Christ and in the end by such effectuall persuasions as he vsed Sigibert gaue credit to his woords and so being conuerted receiued the sacrament of baptisme by the hands of bishop Finnan at the kings house called At the wall so named bicause it was built néere to the wall which the Romans had made ouerthwart the I le as is often before remembred being twelue miles distant from the east sea King Sigibert hauing
helpe at the hands of the almightie said If the pagan refuse to receiue the gifts which we offer let vs make offer vnto him that knoweth how to accept them and so binding himselfe by vow promised that if he might obtein victorie he would offer his daughter to be dedicate to the Lord in perpetuall virginitie and further would giue twelue manors lordships or farmes to the building of monasteries and so with a small armie he put himselfe in hazard of battell It is said that Penda had thirtie companies of men of warre furnished with thirtie noble capteins or coronels against whome came Oswie with his sonne Alchfrid hauing but a small armie but confirmed yet with hope in Christ Iesus His other son Ecgfrid remained in hostage at that time with quéene Cinnise Edilwald the sonne of Oswald that gouerned Deira ought to haue aided Oswie was on the part of Penda against his countrie and against his vncle but in time of the fight he withdrew himselfe aside to behold what chance would follow The battell being begun the thirtie pagan capteins were ouerthrowne and put to flight and those that came to aid Penda were almost all slaine among whome was Edilhere king of the Eastangles that reigned after his brother Anna and was the procurer of this warre This battell was fought néere to the water of Inwet the which being risen as then by reason of great raine drowned more of the enimies than died of the Northumbers swoords After that Oswie had obteined this victorie he performed promise in bestowing his daughter to the profession of virginitie and also gaue the twelue manors whereof six were in Deira and six in Bernicia conteining euerie of them ten housholds a péece Elfled also king Oswies daughter was professed in the monasterie of Herthew where one Hilda was abbesse which Hilda purchasing a lordship of ten housholds in Streanshall now called Whitbie builded a monasterie there in the which first the said Elfled was a nouice and after a ruler till at length being of the age of fortie yéeres she departed this life and was buried there and so likewise was hir mother Eufled and hir grandfather Edwin with manie other high estates within the church of saint Peter the apostle The victorie aboue mentioned got by king Oswie in the countrie of Loides on the 17 kalends of December in the thirtenth yéere of his reigne happened to the great commoditie and gaine of both the people for by the same he deliuered his countrie of Northumberland from the cruell destruction made in the same by the pagan people of Mercia and conuerted those pagans themselues and the countries néere adioining to them wholie vnto the faith of Iesus Christ. The first bishop in the prouince of Mercia and also of Lindesferne and the Middleangles was one Diuma who died amongst the Middleangles The second was Cellach the which leauing his bishoprike returned into Scotland for they were both of the nation of the Scots The third was an Englishman named Trumhere but instructed and ordeined of the Scots He was abbat of the monasterie of Ingethlingum being builded in that place where king Oswin was slaine as before is mentioned For quéene Eufled that was his kinswoman got of hir husband king Oswie a place there for the foresaid Trumhere to build that abbeie vpon King Oswie hauing slaine king Penda gouerned the people of Mercia and also other of the south prouinces subdued a great part of the Pictish nation to the English dominion About the same time king Oswie gaue vnto Peada the son of king Penda bicause he was his kinsman the countrie of the Southmercies conteining 5000 housholds and separated from the Northmercies by the riuer Trent The countrie of the Northmercies conteined in those daies 7000 housholds But Peada in the next spring was wickedlie murthered though the treason of his wicked wife as was said in the feast of Easter The dukes of Mercia rebell against Oswie recouer their owne bounds and create Wulfhere their king Cenwald king of the Westsaxons fighteth with the Britaines and preuaileth he is vanquished by Wulfhere Adelwold king of Sussex hath the I le of Wight giuen him and why succession of Edelher Edelwal and Aldulfe in the kingdome of Eastangles Colman a Scot first made bishop of Northumberland controuersie about the obseruation of Easter about bald crownes or shauing the haire superstition punished by God Ceadda bishop of Yorke his course of life and diligence in his office commended Egbert king of Kent the see of Canturburie void the preferment thereto refused Theodore a moonke supplieth the roome at the popes appointment all the English clergie obey him as their head his visitation and reformation singing vsed in churches Theodore and Adrian woorthilie praised English men happie glasiers first brought into this Iland The xxxiij Chapter AFter three yeeres were complet next ensuing the death of king Penda the dukes of the countrie of Mercia Immin Eaba and Eadbert rebelled against king Oswie aduancing one Wulfhere a yoong gentleman man the sonne of Peda and brother to Peada whom they had kept in secret to be their king and expelling the lieutenants of king Oswie they recouered both their owne confines and libertie withall and so liuing in fréedome with their owne naturall king the foresaid Uulfhere they also continued with glad hearts in seruice of the celestiall king our God and Sauior THis Uulfhere gouerned the Mercies seuentéene yeares the which Mercies during the reigne of the said Uulfhere had foure bishops successiuelie gouerning the church of that prouince one after another as the aboue mentioned Trumhere Iaroman Ceadda and Winfrid as hereafter shall more at large appeare About the beginning of king Uulfhers reigne that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare of the reigne of Chenwald king of the Westsaxons the same Chenwald fought with the Britains at Pennum where the Britains being assembled in great number proudlie incountred with the Englishmen and at the first put them to the woorst but when the Englishmen would in no wise giue ouer but did sticke to their tackle at length the Britains were put to flight so that the posteritie of Brute receiued that day an incurable wound But within thrée yeares after that is in the ninetéenth yeare of the reigne of the said Chenwald he had not the like lucke in battell against the foresaid Uulfhere king of Mercia as he had before against the Britains for the said Uulfhere vanquishing him in the field passed through his countrie with a great armie vnto the I le of Wight which he conquered and deliuered it vnto Adelwold king of Sussex as a gift at that time when he receiued him at the fontstone after he had conuerted him to the faith He gaue vnto Adelwold that I le to the end he should cause the people there to receiue the faith and religon of Christ. Now after that
Kent departed this life in Iulie and left the kingdome to his brother Lothaire which held the same eleuen yéeres seuen moneths Some haue written that king Egbert by the suggestion of one Thunnir who had the chiefe rule of the kingdome vnder him suffered the same Thunnir in lamentable maner to kill the two innocent sonnes of Ermenredus the brother of king Ercombert that was father vnto king Egbert for doubt least they being towardlie yoong gentlemen might in time grow so into fauour with the people that it should be easie for them to depriue both Egbert and his issue of the kingdome Also that they were priuilie put to death and secretlie buried at the first but the place of their buriall immediatlie being shewed after a miraculous maner their bodies long after in the daies of king Egilred the sonne of king Edgar were taken vp conueied vnto Ramsey and there buried And although Egbert being giltie of the death of those his coosens did sore repent him for that he vnderstood they died giltlesse yet his brother Lothaire was thought to be punished for that offense as after shall be shewed Winfrid bishop of the Mercies for his disobedience in some point was depriued by archbishop Theodore and one Sexvulfe that was the builder and also the abbat of the monasterie of Meidhamsted otherwise called Peterborough was ordeined and consecrated in his place About the same time Erkenwald was ordeined bishop of the Eastsaxons and appointed to hold his sée in the citie of London This Erkenwald was reputed to be a man of great holinesse and vertue Before he was made bishop he builded two abbeies the one of moonks at Chertsey in Southerie where he himselfe was abbat and the other of nuns at Berking within the prouince of the Eastsaxons where he placed his sister Ethelburga a woman also highlie estéemed for hir deuout kind of life She was first brought vp and instructed in the rules of hir profession by one Hildelitha a nun of the parties beyond the seas whome Erkenwald procured to come ouer for that purpose After Erkenwald one Waldhere was made bishop of London in whose daies Sebbie king of the Eastsaxons after he had reigned thirtie yéeres being now vexed with a gréeuous sicknesse professed himselfe a moonke which thing he would haue doone long before if his wife had not kept him backe He died shortlie after within the citie of London and was buried in the church of saint Paule King Sighere which in the beginning reigned with him and gouerned a part of the Eastsaxons was departed this life before so that in his latter time the foresaid Sebbie had the gouernment of the whole prouince of the Eastsaxons and left the same to his sonnes Sighard and Sewfred About the yéere of our Lord 675 Uulfhere king of Mercia departed this life after he had reigned as some say 19 yéeres but as other affirme he reigned but 17 yéeres Howbeit they which reckon 19 include the time that passed after the slaughter of Penda wherein Oswie and Peada held the aforesaid kingdome Edilred king of Mercia inuadeth the kingdome of Kent and maketh great waste without resistance of Lothaire the king thereof Putta of a bishop becommeth a poore curat and teacheth musicke Wilfred deposed from his bishoprike by king Egfrid vpon displeasure he preacheth the gospell in Sussex by the licence of king Edilwalke no raine in Sussex for the space of three yeeres the woord and sacraments bring blessings with them bishop Wilfrid the first teacher to catch fish with nets the people haue him in great reuerence a great and bloudie battell betweene Egfrid king Edilred they are reconciled by the meanes of archbishop Theodore a synod holden at Hatfield the clergie subscribe to certeine articles of Hilda the famous abbesse of Whitbie The xxxv Chapter AFter Uulfhere his brother Edilred or Ethelred succéeded in gouernment of the kingdome of Mercia This Edilred inuaded the kingdome of Kent with a mightie armie in the yéere of our Lord 677 destroieng the countrie afore him not sparing churches nor abbeies but spoiling the same without respect as well as other common places King Lothaire durst not appéere in the field to giue him battell so that Edilred went thorough the countrie destroied the citie of Rochester and with great riches gotten by the spoile he returned home Putta the bishop of Rochester after that his church was spoiled and defaced by the enimies went to Sexvulfe bishop of Mercia and there obteining of him a small cure and a portion of ground remained in that countrie not once labouring to restore his church of his church of Rochester to the former state but went about in Mercia to teach song and instruct such as would learne musicke wheresoeuer he was required or could get intertainment Heerevpon the archbishop Theodore consecrated one William bishop of Rochester in place of Putta and after when the said William constreined by pouertie left that church Theodore placed one Gebmound in his stéed In the yéere of our Lord 678 in the moneth of August a blasing starre appéered with a long bright beame like to a piller It was séene euerie morning for the space of thrée moneths togither The same Egfrid king of Northumberland banished bishop Wilfrid vpon displeasure taken with him out of his sée and then were two bishops ordeined in his place to gouerne the church of the Northumbers the one named Bosa at Yorke and the other called Eata at Hagustald or Lindesferne Also one Eadhidus was ordeined about the same time bishop of Lindsey the which prouince king Egfrid had of late conquered and taken from Uulfhere the late king of Mercia whome he ouercame in battell and droue him out of that countrie The said thrée bishops were consecrated at Yorke by the archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus the which within thrée yéeres after ordeined two bishops more in that prouince of the Northumbers that is to say Tumbert at Hagustald Eata that was appointed to remaine at Lindesferne Trumuine was ordeined to haue the cure of the prouince of those Picts which as then were vnder the English dominion Also bicause Edilred king of Mercia recouered the countrie of Lindsey and ioined it to his dominion bishop Eadhedus comming from thence was appointed to gouerne the church of Rippon After that bishop Wilfrid was expelled out of his diocesse and prouince of the Northumbers he went to Rome and returning from thence came into the kingdome of the Southsaxons the which conteining seuen thousand housholds or families as yet was not conuerted to the christian faith Wherefore the said Wilfrid began there to preach the gospell with licence of king Edilwalke who as before is mentioned was conuerted and baptised in Mercia by the procurement of king Wolfher that then became his godfather and gaue him at the same time the I le of Wight and the prouince of the
people ancientlie called Meanuari which he had woon from the Westsaxons Bishop Wilfrid then by king Edilwalke his furtherance and helpe baptised the chiefest lords and gentlemen of that prouince But certein priests baptised the residue of the people either then or in the time following ¶ It chanced that for the space of thrée yeeres as it is said before the comming thither of bishop Wilfrid there had fallen no raine from the aire within that prouince of the Southsaxons so that the people were brought into great miserie by reson of famine which through want of necessarie fruits of the earth sore afflicted the whole countrie insomuch that no small numbers threw themselues hedlong into the sea despairing of life in such lacke of necessarie vittels But as God would the same day that Wilfrid began to minister the sacrament of baptisme there came downe swéet and plentifull showers of raine so watering the earth that thereby great store of all fruits plentifullie tooke root and yéelded full increase in growth to the great comfort and reliefe of all the people which before were in maner starued and lost through want of food Bishop Wilfrid also taught them in that countrie the maner how to catch fish with nets where before that time they had no great skill in anie kind of fishing except it were in catching éeles Hereby the said bishop grew there in great estimation with the people so that his words were the better credited amongst them for that through him they receiued so great benefits God by such meanes working in the peoples hearts a desire to come to the vnderstanding of his lawes The king also gaue vnto Wilfrid a place called Sealesew compassed about on each side except on the west halfe with the sea conteining 87 housholds or families where he built an abbeie and baptised all his tenants there amounting to the number of 250 bondmen and bondwomen whome he made frée both in bodie and soule for he did not onelie baptise them but also infranchised them of all bodilie seruitude and bondage In this meane while manie things happened in other parts of this land and first in the yeere after the appéering of the blasing starre before mentioned a mightie battell was fought betwixt the said Egfrid and Edilred king of Mercia néere to the riuer of Trent where Alswine the brother of king Egfrid was slaine with manie other of the Northumbers so that king Egfrid was constreined to returne home with losse The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus perceiuing that great warre and effussion of bloud was like to follow therevpon trauelled so in the matter betwixt them that they were made friends and Egfrid had a péece of monie in recompense of his losses The foresaid battell was fought in the yéere of our Lord 679 and in the yéere following that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 680 which was also in the tenth yéere of the reigne of Egfrid king of Northumberland the sixt yéere of Edelred king of Mercia the 17 of Aldvulfe king of Eastangles and in the 7 of Lother king of Kent The archbishop of Canturburie Theodorus held another synod at Hatfield about the 15 kalends of October in the which all the clergie there present subscribed to certeine articles touching the beléefe of the trinitie of persons in the vnitie of the Godhead of the like substance and also of the same vnitie in trinitie according to the true faith of the church of God Moreouer they acknowledged by the like subscription the fiue generall councels of Nice of Constantinople the first of Ephesus of Calcedon and of Constantinople the second with the synod also holden at Rome in the daies of Martin bishop of Rome about the yéere of the emperour Constantine At this synod holden at Haifield was present one Iohn the archchanter of S. Peters church at Rome sent into this land of purpose to bring from hence a certificat vnto pope Agatho of the agréement of the English church in matters of faith with other churches of the christian world but the foresaid archchanter died by the way in France as he returned homewards and was buried at Towers in Towraine The same yéere that famous woman Hilda abbesse of Whitbie departed this life or as other say fiue yéeres after hauing first beene deteined long with gréeuous sickenesse She was the daughter of one Herrericus the nephue of king Edwin and conuerted to the faith of Christ at the preaching of bishop Pauline and afterwards instructed by bishop Aidan she professed hirselfe a nun applieng hir whole studie to the reading of the scriptures to praier other godlie exercises She builded the abbeie of Whitbie wherein were placed both men and women with such an equalitie in all things that there was no rich person amongst them nor anie that wanted things necessarie She departed this life on the 15 kalends of December being 66 yéeres of age As some haue written she argued stoutlie on bishop Colmans part at the disputation holden in the monasterie of Whitbie in the yéere of Grace 664 whereof ye haue heard before About the yéere of our Lord 682 that is to say in the seuenth yere of Centwine or Centiuinus king of Westsaxons the same Centwine fought with the Britains and ouercame them in battell pursuing them with fire and sword vnto the sea side ¶ Thus at this time as also at diuerse other times they were discomfited and put to flight being a people allotted and shared out as it were to suffer many an ouerthrow and abide manie a sharpe and shamefull repulse at the hands of their enimies who conuerted the distresse of that people to their profit and tooke pleasure in the extreamitie of the miseries wherein they were plunged as may be obserued by the pitifull alteration of their state vnder diuerse gouernors and speciallie vnder the Danish dominion who kept them in no lesse vile seruitude than Pharao did the Hebrues at the making of bricke chopping of straw So that some thinke this land to be corruptlie named Britania but ought rather to called Bridania that is Liberae Dania siue regio in qua Dani liberè viuant for they liued as lords in the land did for the time being what they listed But of this matter more shall be spoken hereafter in place conuenient Cadwallader king of Britaine the people are brought into great miserie and he forced to flee the land he dieth at Rome the British writers noted of error Ceadwalla king of the Westsaxons the kingdome is diuided the valorous mind of Ceadwalla he is forced to forsake his countrie he vanquisheth and killeth Edilwalke king of the Westsaxons his returne into his kingdome with reuenge vpon Berthun duke of Sussex and other his heauie friends his vow if he might conquer the I le of Wight his bountifull offer to bishop Wilfrid the I le of Wight receiueth the faith Ceadwalla inuadeth Kent of a
died and was buried there within the church of saint Peter in the yeere of our Lord 689. In the meane while that is to say in the yeere of our Lord 684 Egfride king of Northumberland sent an armie vnder the guiding of a capteine named Bertus into Ireland the which wasted that countrie sparing neither church nor monasterie sore indamaging the people of that countrie which had euer beene friends vnto the English nation and deserued nothing lesse than so to be inuaded and spoiled at their hands The Irish men defended themselues to their power beséeching God with manie a salt teare that he would reuenge their cause in punishing of such extreme iniuries And though cursers may not inherit the kingdome of heauen yet they ceased not to curse hoping the sooner that those which with good cause were thus accursed should woorthilie be punished for their offenses by God so peraduenture it fell out For in the yeere following the said Egfride had lead an armie into Pictland against Brudeus king of the Picts and being trained into straits within hils and craggie mounteins he was slaine with the most part of all his armie in the yeere of his age 40 and of his reigne 15 vpon the 13 kalends of Iune There were diuers of Egfrides friends and namelie Cutberd whome he had aduanced the same yéere vnto the bishops sée of Lindesferne that aduised him in no wise either to haue taken this warre in hand against the Picts or the other against them of Ireland but he would not be counselled the punishment appointed for his sinnes being such that he might not giue eare to his faithfull friends that aduised him for the best From that time foorth the hope and power of the English people began to decaie For not onelie the Picts recouered that part of their countrie which the Englishmen had held before in their possession but also the Scots that inhabited within this I le and likewise some part of the Britains tooke vpon them libertie which they kept and mainteined a long time after as Beda confesseth Egfride died without issue left no children behind him He had to wife one Ethelreda or Etheldrida daughter vnto Anna king of the Eastangles which liued with hir husband the forsaid Egfride twelue yéeres in perfect virginitie as is supposed contrarie to the purpose of hir husband if he might haue persuaded hir to the contrarie but finallie he was contented that she should kéepe hir first vow of chastitie which she had made She was both widow and virgine when he maried hir being first coupled in wedlocke with one Eunbert a noble man and a ruler in the south parts of the countrie where the people called Giruij inhabited which is the same where the fennes lie in the confines of Lincolnshire Norffolke Huntingtonshire Cambridgeshire howbeit be liued with hir but a small while After she had obteined licence to depart from the court she got hir first into Coldingham abbeie and there was professed a nun Then she went to Elie and there restored the monasterie and was made abbesse of the place in the which after she had gouerned seuen yeeres she departed this life and was there buried This same was she which commonlie is called saint Audrie of Elie had in great reuerence for the opinion conceiued of hir great vertue aand puritie of life Alfride the bastard king of Northumberland his life and death Iohn archbishop of Canturburie reigneth his see Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Edrike getteth the regiment thereof but not without bloudshed Ceadwalla wasteth Kent being at strife in it selfe his brother Mollo burned to death Withred made king of Kent he vanquisheth his enimies Inas king of Westsaxons is made his friend Suebhard and Nidred vsurpers of the Kentish kingdome the age and death of Theodore archbishop of Canturburie Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation the end of the British regiment and how long the greatest part of this Iland was vnder their gouernement The xxxvij Chapter AFter that king Egfride was slaine as before is mentioned his brother Alfride was made king of Northumberland This Alfride was the bastard sonne of king Oswie and in his brothers daies either willinglie or by violent means constreined he liued as a banished man in Ireland where applieng himselfe to studie he became an excellent philosopher And therfore being iudged to be better able to haue the rule of a kingdome he was receiued by the Northumbers and made king gouerning his subiects the space of 20 yeares and more with great wisedome and policie but not with such large bounds as his ancestors had doone for the Picts as before is mentioned had cut off one péece of the north part of the ancient limits of that kingdome About the 13 yeare of his reigne that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 698 one of his capteins named earle Berthred or Bertus was slaine in battell by the Picts whose confins he had as then inuaded The curse of the Irish men whose countrie in the daies of king Egfrid he had cruellie wasted as before is mentioned was thought at this time to take place Finallie king Alfride after he had reigned 20 yeares od months departed this life in the yeare of our Lord 705. In the beginning of king Alfrids daies Eata the bishop of Hexham being dead one Iohn a man of great holinesse was admitted bishop and after that bishop Wilfrid was restored when he had remained a long time in exile The said Iohn was remoued to the church of Yorke the same being then void by the death of the archbishop Bosa At length the foresaid Iohn wearied with the cares of publike affaires resigned his sée and got him to Beuerley where he liued a solitarie life for the space of foure yeares and then died about the yeare of our Lord 721 king Osâ—ike as then reigning in Northumberland He continued bishop for the space of 24 yeares and builded a church and founded a colledge of priests at Beuerley aforsaid in which church he lieth buried The same yeare or in the yeare after that king Egfrid was slaine Lother king of Kent departed this life the 8 Ides of Februarie of a wound by him receiued in a battell which he fought against the Southsaxons the which came in aid of Edrike that was sonne vnto his brother Egbert and had mainteined warre against his vncle the said Lother euen from the beginning of his reigne till finallie he was now in the said battell striken thorough the bodie with a dart and so died thereof after he had reigned 11 yeares and seuen moneths It was thought that he was disquieted with continuall warres and troubles and finallie brought to his end before the naturall course of his time for a punishment of his wicked consent giuen to the putting to death of his cousins Ethelbert Ethelbrit as appeared in that when they were
not about to practise anie deceitfull traines nor fraudulent deuises against the Englishmen The Britains otherwise called Welshmen though for the more part of a peculiar hatred they did impugne the English nation the obseruance of the feast of Ester appointed by the whole catholike church yet both diuine and humane force vtterlie resisting them they were not able in neither behalfe to atteine to their wished intentions as they which though they were partlie free yet in some point remained still as thrall and mancipate to the subiection of the Englishmen who saith Beda now in the acceptable time of peace and quietnesse manie amongst them of Northumberland laieng armour and weapon aside applied themselues to the reading of holie scriptures more desirous to be professed in religious houses then to exercise feates of warre but what will come therof saith he the age that followeth shall sée and behold With these words dooth Beda and his historie continued till the yéere of our Lord 731 which was from the comming of the Englishmen into this land about 285 yéeres according to his account In the yéere following that is to say 732 in place of Wilfrid the second Egbert was ordeined bishop of Yorke Ths Egbert was brother vnto an other Egbert who as then was king of Northumberland by whose helpe he greatlie aduanced the see of Yorke and recouered the pall so that where all the other bishops that held the same sée before him sith Paulins daies wanted the pall and so were counted simplie but particular bishops now was he intituled by the name of archbishop He also got togither a great number of good books which he bestowed in a librarie at Yorke ¶ In the yéere 733 on the 18 kalends of September the sunne suffered a great eclipse about three of the clocke in the after noone in somuch that the earth seemed to be couered with a blacke and horrible penthouse In the yéere 735 tht reuerend and profound learned man Beda departed this life being 82 yéeres of age vpon Ascension day which was the 7 kalends of Iune and 26 of Maie as Matt. Westm. hath diligentlie obserued W. Harison addeth hitherto that it is to be read in an old epistle of Cutbert moonke of the same house vnto Cuthwine that the said Beda lieng in his death-bed translated the gospell of saint Iohn into English and commanded his brethren to be diligent in reading and contemplation of good bookes and not to exercise themselues with fables and friuolous matters Finallie he was buried in the abbeie of Geruie distant fiue miles from Wiremouth and abbeie also in the north parts not far from Newcastell as is before remembred He was brought vp in those two abbeies and was scholer to Iohn of Beuerley How throughlie he was séene in all kinds of good literature the bookes which hée wrote doo manifestlie beare witnesse His iudgement also was so much estéemed ouer all that Sergius the bishop of Rome wrote vnto Celfride the abbat of Wiremouth requiring him to send Beda vnto the court of Rome for the deciding of certein questions mooued there which without his opinion might séeme to rest doubtfull But whether he went thither or not we can not affirme but as it is thought by men worthie of credit he neuer went out of this land but continued for the most part of his life in the abbeies of Geruie and Wiremouth first vnder Benet the first abbat and founder of the same abbeies and after vnder the said Celfride in whose time he receiued orders of priesthood at the hands of bishop Iohn surnamed of Beuerley so that it may be maruelled that a man borne in the vttermost corner of the world should proue so excellent in all knowledge and learning that his fame should so spread ouer the whole earth and went neuer out of his natiue contrie to séeke it But who that marketh in reading old histories the state of abbeies and monasteries in those daies shall well perceiue that they were ordered after the maner of our schooles or colleges hauing in them diuerse learned men that attended onelie to teach bring vp youth in knowledge of good learning or else to go abroad and preach the word of God in townes and villages adioining The same yéere died archbishop Tacuine and in the yéere following that is to say 735 Nothelmus was ordeined archbishop of Canturburie in his place and Egbert the archbishop of Yorke the same yéere got his pall from Rome and so was confirmed archbishop and ordeined two bishops Fruidberd and Fruidwald But some refer it to the yéere 744. Cuthred king of the Westsaxons he is greatlie troubled by Ethelbald king of Mercia they are pacified Kenric king Cuthreds sonne slaine earle Adelme rebelleth against him whom the king pardoneth Cuthred fighteth with Ethelbald at Hereford he hath the victorie he falleth sicke and dieth Sigebert succedeth him in the kingdome he is cruell to his people he is expelled from his roiall estate murther reuenged with murther succession in the kingdome of Eastangles kings change their crownes for moonks cowles the Britaines subiect to the king of Northumberland and the king of Picts the moone eclipsed The third Chapter AFter the decease of Ethelard king of Westsaxons his coosine Cuthred was made king and gouernour of those people reigning the tearme of 16 yéeres He began his reigne in the yeere of our Lord 740 in the twentie fourth yere of the emperour Leo Isaurus in the 14 yéere of the reigne of the second Theodorus Cala K. of France and about the 6 yéere of Ethfine king of Scots This Cuthred had much to doo against Edilbald king of Mercia who one while with stirrin◠his owne subiects the Westsaxons to rebellion an other while with open warre and sometime by secret craft and subtill practises sought to disquiet him Howbeit in the fourth yeere of his reigne a peace as concluded betwixt them and then ioining their powers togither they went against the Welshmen gaue them a great ouerthrow as before is partlie touched In the 9 yeere of this Cuthreds reigne his sonne Kenric was slaine in a seditious tumult amongst his men of warre a gentleman yoong in yeeres but of a stout courage and verie forward wherby as was thought he came the sooner to his wofull end In the 11 yeere of his reigne Cuthred had wars against one of his earls called Adelme who raising a commotion against him aduentured to giue battell though he had the smaller number of men and yet was at point to haue gone away with victorie if by a wound at that instant receiued his periurie had not béene punished and the kings iust cause aduanced to triumph ouer his aduersarie whom yet by way of reconciliation he pardoned In the 13 yeere of his reigne king Cuthred being not well able to susteine the proud exactions and hard dooings of Edilbald king of Mercia raised his power and encountered with the
bishop of Chester Eadulfus bishop of Dorcester Wilnardus bishop of Hereford Halard bishop of Elsham and Cedferth bishop of Donwich There remained onelie to the archbishop of Canturburie the bishops of London Winchester Rochester and Shireburne This separation continued all the life time of the archbishop Lambert although he trauelled earnestlie to mainteine his prerogatiue Now for that he still defended his cause and would not reuolt from his will Offa depriued him of all his possessions reuenues that he held or inioied within anie part of his dominions Neither was Offa satisfied herewith but he also tooke into his hands the possessions of manie other churches and fléeced the house of Malmesburie of a part of hir reuenues Because of these other his hard dooings doubting the malice of his enimies he procured the friendship of forren princes Unto Brightricke king of the Westsaxons he gaue his daugther Ethelburga in mariage And sending diuers ambassadours ouer vnto Charles the great that was both emperor king of France he purchased his friendship at length athough before there had depended a péece of displeasure betwixt them insomuch that the intercourse for trade of merchandize was staied for a time One of the ambassadours that was sent vnto the said Charles as is reported was that famous clearke Albine or Alcwine by whose persuasion the same Charles erected two vniuersities as in place due and conuenient may more largelie appeare Finallie king Offa as it were for a meane to appease Gods wrath which he doubted to be iustlie conceiued towards him for his sinnes and wickednesse granted the tenth part of all his goods vnto churchmen and to poore people He also indowed the church of Hereford with great reuenues and as some write he builded the abbeie of Bath placing moonkes in the same of the order of saint Benet as before he had doone at saint Albons Moreouer he went vnto Rome about the yeare of our Lord 775 and there following the example of Inas kign of the Westsaxons made his realme subiect by way of tribute vnto the church of Rome appointing that euerie house within the limits of his dominions should yearelie pay vnto the apostolike see one pennie which paiment was after named Rome Scot and Peter pence After his returne from Rome perceiâ—ing himselfe to draw into yeares he caused his sonne Egfrid to be ordeined king in his life time and shortlie after departing out of this world left the kingdome vnto him after he had gouerned it by the space of 39 yeares Amongst other the dooings of this Offa which suerlie were great and maruellous this may not passe with silence that he caused a mightie great ditch tâ— be cast betwixt the marshes of his countrie and the Welsh confines to diuide thereby the bounds of their dominions This ditch was called Offditch euer after and stretched from the south side by Bristow vnder the mountaines of Wales running northward ouer the riuers of Seuerne and Dée vnto the verie mouth of Dee where that riuer falleth into the sea He likewise builded a church in Warwikeshire whereof the towne there taketh name and is called Offchurch euen to this day Egfrid taking vpon him rule began to follow the approoued good dooings of his father and first restored vnto the churches their ancient priuileges which his father sometimes had taken from them Great hope was conceiued of his further good procéeding but death cut off the same taking him out of this life after he had reigned the space of foure moneths not for his owne offenses as was thought but rather for that his father had caused so much bloud to be spilt for the confirming of him in the kingdome which so small a time he new inioied Osulph king of Northumberland traitorouslie murthered Edilwald succeedeth him the reward of rebellion a great mortalitie of foules fishes and fruits moonkes licenced to drinke wine great wast by fire Edelred king of Northumberland is driuen out of his countrie by two dukes of the same Ethelbert king of the Eastangles commended for his vertues Alfred the daughter of king Mercia is affianced to him tokens of missehaps towards him his destruction intended by queene Quendred hir platforme of the pactise to kill him Offa inuadeth Ethelberts kingdome Alfred his betrothed wife taketh his death greuouslie and becommeth a nun the decaie of the kingdome of Eastangles succession in the regiment of the Westsaxons the end of the gouernement of the Eastsaxons prince Algar is smitten blind for seeking to rauish virgine Friswide and at hir praiers restored to his sight The fift Chapter WHen Eadbert or Egbert K. of Northumberland was become a moonke his sonne Osulphus succéeded him but after he had reigned onelie one yeare he was traitorouslie murthered by his owne seruants at Mikilwongton on the 9 kalends of August Then succéeded one Moll otherwise called Edilwold or Edilwald but not immediatlie for he began not his reigne till the nones of August in the yeare following which was after the birth of our sauiour 759. This man prooued right valiant in gouernement of his subiects He slue in battell an earle of his countrie named Oswin who arrearing warre against him fought with him in a pitcht field at Eadwines Cliue and receiued the worthie reward of rebellion This chanced in the third yeare of his reigne and shortlie after that is to say in the yeare of our Lord 764 there fell such a maruellous great snow and therwith so extreame a frost as the like had not béene heard of continuing from the beginning of the wintes almost till the middest of the spring with the rigour whereof trees and fruits withered awaie and lost their liuelie shape and growth and not onelie feathered foules but also beasts on the land fishes in the sea died in great numbers The same yeare died Cedlwulf then king of Northumberland vnto whome Beda did dedicate his booke of histories of the English nation After that he was become a moonke in the monasterie of Lindesferne the moonks of that house had licence to drinke wine or ale whereas before they might not drinke anie other thing than milke or water by the ancient rule prescribed them of the bishop of Aidan first founder of the place The same yeare sundrie cities townes and monasteries were defaced and sore wasted with fier chancing on the sudden as Stretehu Giwento Anwicke London Yorke Doncaster c. After that Moll had reigned 6 yeares he resigned his kingdome But other write that he reigned 11 yeares and was in the end slaine by treason of his successor Altred This Altred reigned ten years ouer the Northumbers and was then expelled out of his kingdome by his owne subiects Then was Ethelbert named also Edelred the sonne of the foresaid Moll made king of Northumberland and in the fift yeare of his reigne he was driuen out of his kingdome by two dukes of his
emperor Constantinus surnamed Copronimos in the 6 yéere of the reigne of Pipin king of France and about the 22 yéere of Ethfine king of Scots This Kinewulfe prooued a right woorthie and valiant prince and was descended of the right line of Cerdicus He obteined great victories against the Britains or Welshmen but at Bensington or Benton he lost a battell against Offa king of Mercia in the 24 yéere of his reigne and from that time forward tasting manie displeasures at length through his owne follie came vnto a shamefull end For whereas he had reigned a long time neither slouthfullie nor presumptuouslie yet now as it were aduanced with the glorie of things passed he either thought that nothing could go against him or else doubted the suertie of their state whom he should leaue behind him and therefore he confined one Kineard the brother of Sigibert whose fame he perceiued to increase more than he would haue wished This Kineard dissembling the matter as he that could giue place to time got him out of the countrie and after by a secret conspiracie assembled togither a knot of vngratious companie and returning priuilie into the countrie againe watched his time till he espied that the king with a small number of his seruants was come vnto the house of a noble woman whome he kept as paramour at Merton wherevpon the said Kineard vpon the sudden beset the house round about The king perceiuing himselfe thus besieged of his enimies at the first caused the doores to be shut supposing either by curteous woords to appease his enimies or with his princelie authoritie to put them in feare But when he saw that by neither meane he could doo good in a great chafe he brake foorth of the house vpon Kineard and went verie néere to haue killed him but being compassed about with multitude of enimies whilest he stood at defense thinking it a dishonour for him to flée he was beaten downe and slaine togither with those few of his seruants which he had there with him who chose rather to die in séeking reuenge of their maisters death than by cowardise to yeeld themselues into the murtherers hands There escaped none except one Welshman or Britaine an hostage who was neuerthelesse sore wounded and hurt The brute of such an heinous act was streightwaies blowne ouer all and brought with speed to the eares of the noble men and peeres of the realme which were not farre off the place where this slaughter had béene committed Amongst other one Oâ—rike for his age and wisedome accounted of 〈◊〉 authoritie 〈◊〉 ted the residue that in no wife they should suffor the death of their souereigne lord to passe vnpunished vnto their perpetuall shame and reproofe Wherevpon in all hast they ran to the place where they knew to find Kineard who at the first began to plead his cause to make large promises to pretend coosenage and so foorth but when he perceiued all that he could say or doo might not preuaile he incouraged his companie to shew themselues valiant and to resist their enimies to the vttermost of their powers Heerevpon followed a doubtfull fight the one part striuing to saue their liues and the other to atteine honour and punish the slaughter of their souereigne lord At length the victorie rested on the side where the right was so that the wicked murtherer after he had fought a while at length was slaine togither with fourescore and eight of his mates The kings bodie was buried at Winchester the murtherers at Repingdon Such was the end of king Kinewulfe after he had reigned the tearme of 31 yéeres In the yeere of our Lord 786 pope Adrian sent two legats into England Gregorie or as some copies haue George bishop of Ostia and Theophylactus bishop of Tuderto with letters commendatorie vnto Offa king of Mercia Alfwold king of Northumberland Ieanbright or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie and Eaubald archbishop of Yorke These legats were gladlie receiued not onlie by the foresaid kings and archbishops but also of all other the high estates aswell spirituall as temporall of the land namelie of Kinewulfe king of the Westsaxons which repaired vnto king Offa to take counsell with him for reformation of such articles as were conteined in the popes letters There were twentie seuerall articles which they had to propone on the popes behalfe as touching the receiuing of the faith or articles established by the Nicene councell and obeieng of the other generall councels with instructions concerning baptisme and kéeping of synods yéerelie for the examination of priests and ministers and reforming of naugthie liuers Moreouer touching discretion to be vsed in admitting of gouernors in monasteries and curats or priests to the ministerie in churches and further for the behauior of priests in wearing their apparell namelie that they should not presume to come to the altar bare legged lest their dishonestlie might be discouered And that in no wise the chalice or paten were made of the horne of an oxe bicause the same is bloudie of nature nor the host of a crust but of pure bread Also whereas bishops vsed to sit in councels to iudge in secular causes they were now forbidden so to doo Manie other things were as meanes of reformation articled both for spirituall causes and also concerning ciuill ordinances as disabling children to be heirs to the parents whch by them were not begot in lawfull matrimonie but on concubines whether they were nunnes or secular women Also of paiment of tithes performing of vowes auoiding of vndecent apparell and abolishing of all maner of heathenish vsages and customes that sounded contrarie to the order of christianitie as curtailing of horsses and eating of horsses flesh These things with manie other expressed in 20 principall articles as we haue said were first concluded to be receiued by the church of the Northumbers in a councell holden there and subscribed by Alfwold king of the Northumbers by Delberike bishop of Hexham by Eubald archbishop of Yorke Higwald bishop of Lindisferne Edelbert bishop of Whiterne Aldulfe bishop of Mieth Ethelwine also another bishop by his deputies with a number of other of the clergie and lords also of the temporaltie as duke Alrike duke Segwulfe abbat Alebericke and abbat Erhard After this confirmation had of the Northumbers there was also a councell holden in Mercia at Cealtide in the which these persons subscribed Iambert or Lambert archbishop of Canturburie Offa king of Mercia Hughbright bishop of Lichfield Edeulfe bishop of Faron with Unwone bishop of Ligor and nine other bishops besides abbats and thrée dukes as Brorda Farwald and Bercoald with earle Othbald But now to returne backe to speake of other dooings as in other parts of this land they fell out About the yéere of our Lord 764 the sée of Canturburie being void one Iambert or Lambert was elected archbishop there and the yéere 766 the archbishop of Yorke Egbert departed this
battell king Ardulfe was expelled out of the state ¶ Thus ye may consider in what plight things stood in Northumberland by the often seditions tumults and changings of gouernors so that there be which haue written how after the death of king Ethelbert otherwise called Edelred diuers bishops and other of the chiefest nobles of the countrie disdaining such traitorous prince-killings ciuill seditions and iniurious dealings as it were put in dailie practise amongst the Northumbers departed out of their natiue borders into voluntarie exile and that from thencefoorth there was not anie of the nobilitie that durst take vpon him the kinglie gouernement amongst them fearing the fatall prerogatiue thereof as if it had béene Seians horsse whose rider came euer to some euill end But yet by that which is héeretofore shewed out of Simon Dunelm it is euident that there reigned kings ouer the Northumbers but in what authoritie and power to command it may be doubted Howbeit this is certeine that the sundrie murtherings and banishments of their kings and dukes giue vs greatlie to gesse that there was but sorie obedience vsed in the countrie whereby for no small space of time that kingdome remained without an head gouernor being set open to the prey and iniurie of them that were borderers vnto it and likewise vnto strangers For the Danes which in those daies were great rouers had landed before in the north parts spoiled the abbeie of Lindisferne otherwise called holie Iland and perceiuing the fruitfulnesse of the countrie and easinesse for their people to inuade it bicause that through their priuate quarelling there was little publike resistance to be looked for at their comming home entised their countriemen to make voiages into England and so landing in Northumberland did much hurt and obteined a great part of the countrie in manner without resistance bicause there was no ruler there able to raiseanie power of men by publike authoritie to incounter with the common enimies whereby the countrie was brought into great miserie partlie with war of the Danes and ciuill dissention amongest the nobles and people themselues no man being of authoritie I say able to reforme such misorders Yet we find that the nobles and capteines of the countrie assembling togither at one time against the Danes that were landed about Tinmouth constreined them by sharpe fight to flée backe to their ships and tooke certeine of them in the field whose heads they stroke off there vpon the shore The other that got to their ships suffered great losse of men and likewise of their vessels by tempest ¶ Here then we are taught that the safest way to mainteine a monarchie is when all degrées liue in loialtie And that it is necessarie there should be one supereminent vnto whome all the residue should stoope this fraile bodie of ours may giue vs sufficient instruction For reason ruleth in the mind as souereigne and hath subiect vnto it all the affections and inward motions yea the naturall actions are directed by hir gouernement whereto if the will be obedient there cannot créepe in anie outrage or disorder Such should be the sole regiment of a king in his kingdome otherwise he may be called Rex à regendo as Mons à e mouendo For there is not a greater enimie to that estate than to admit participants in roialtie which as it is a readie way to cause a subuersion of a monarchie so it is the shortest cut ouer to a disordered anarchie But to procéed in the historie After that Alrike the last of king Witchtreds sonnes which reigned in Kent successiuelic after their father was dead the noble ofspring of the kings there so decaied and began to vade awaie that euerie one which either by flattering had got riches togither or by seditious partaking was had in estimation sought to haue the gouernement and to vsurp the title of king abusing by vnworthie means the honor and dignitie of so high an office Amongest others one Edbert or Edelbert surnamed also Prenne gouerned the Kentishmen for the space of two yeares and was in the end vanquished by them of Mercia and taken prisoner as before is said so that for a time he liued in captiuitie and although afterwards he was set at libertie yet was he not receiued againe to the kingdome so that it is vncerteine what end he made Cuthred that was appointed by Kinevulfe the king of Mercia to reigne in place of the same Edbert or Edelbert continued in the gouernement eight yéeres as king rather by name than by act inheriting his predecessors euill hap and calamitie through factions and ciuill discord After that Iambrith or Lambert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed this life one Edelred was ordeined in his place vnto whome the primasie was restored which in his predecessors time was taken awaie by Offa king of Mercia as before is recited Also after the death of Eubald archbishop of Yorke another of the same name called Eubald the second was admitted to succeed in that sée After that Brightrike the king of Westsaxons was departed this life messengers were sent with all spéed into France to giue knowledge thereof vnto Egbert which as before is shewed was constreined by the said Brightrike to depart the countrie At the first he withdrew vnto Offa king of Mercia with whome he remained for a time till at length through suit made by Brightrike he perceiued he might not longer continue there without danger to be deliuered into his enimies hands and so Offa winking at the matter he departed out of his countrie and got him ouer into France But being now aduertised of Brightriks death and required by earnest letters sent from his friends to come and receiue the gouernement of the kingdome he returned with all conuenient spéed into his countrie and was receiued immediatlie for king by the generall consent of the Westsaxons as well in respect of the good hope which they had conceiued of his woorthie qualities and aptnesse to haue gouernement as of hid roiall linage being lineallie descended from Inigils the brother of king Inas as sonne to Alkemound that was the sonne of one Eaffa which Eaffa was sonne to Ope the sonne of the foresaid Inigils Egbert reigneth ouer the Westsaxons his practise or exercise in the time of his exile his martiall exploits against the Cornishmen and Welshmen Bernulfe king of Mercia taketh indignation at Egbert for the inlarging of his roiall authoritie they fight a sore battell Egbert ouercommeth great ods betweene their souldiers bishop Alstan a warriour Kent Essex Southerie Sussex and Eastangles subiect to Egbert he killeth Bernulfe K. of Mercia and conquereth the whole kingdome Whitlafe the king thereof becommeth his tributarie the Northumbers submit themselues to Egbert he conquereth Northwales and the citie of Chester he is crowned supreme gouernour of the whole land when this I le was called England the Danes inuade the land they discomfit Egberts host the Welshmen ioine
with the Danes against Egbert they are both vanquished Egbert dieth The ninth Chapter THis Egbert began his reigne in the yeare of our Lord 800 which was the 4 yeare almost ended after that the emperour Eirine began the second time to rule the expire and in the 24 yeare of the reigne of Charles the great king of France which also was in the same yeare after he was made emperour of the west and about the second yeare of Conwall king of Scots Whilest this Egbert remained in exile he turned his aduersaries into an occasion of his valiancie as it had béene a grindstone to grind awaie and remoue the râ—st of sluggish slouthfulnes in so much that hawnting the wars in France in seruice of Charles the great he atteined to great knowledge and experience both in matters apperteining to the wars and likwise to the well ordering of the common wealth in time of peace The first wars that he tooke in hand after he had atteined to the kingdome was against the Cornishmen a remnant of the old Britains whome he shortlie ouercame and subdued Then he thought good to tame the vnquiet Welshmen the which still were readie to moue rebellion against the Englishmen as they that being vanquished would not yet seeme to be subdued wherefore about the 14 yeare of his reigne he inuaded the countrie of Wales and went through the same from cast to west not finding anie person that durst resist him King Egbert hauing ouercome his enimies of Wales and Cornewall began to grow in authoritie aboue all the other rulers within this land in somuch that euerie of them began to feare their owne estate but namelie Bernulfe king of Mercia sore stomached the matter as he that was wise and of a loftie courage and yet doubted to haue to doo with Egbert who was knowen also to be a man both skilfull and valiant At length yet considering with himselfe that if his chance should be to speed well so much the more should his praise be increased he determined to attempt the fortune of warre and therevpon intimated the same vnto Egbert who supposing it should be a dishonor vnto him to giue place boldlie prepared to méete Bernulfe in the field Herevpon they incountred togither at Ellendon fought a sore battell in the which a huge number of men were slaine what on the one part and on the other but in the end the victorie remained with Egbert although he had not the like host for number vnto Bernulfe but he was a politike prince and of great experience hauing chosen his souldiers of nimble leane and hartie men where Bernulfs souldiers through long ease were cowardlie persons and ouercharged with flesh The battell was fought in the yeare of our Lord 826. King Egbert hauing got this victorie was aduanced into such hope that he persuaded himselfe to be able without great adoo to ouercome the residue of his neighbours whose estates he saw plainelie sore weakened and fallen into great decaie Herevpon before all other he determined to assaile Edelvulfe king of Kent whome he knew to be a man in no estimation amongest his subiects A competent armie therefore being leuied he appointed his sonne Ethelwulfe Alstan bishop of Shireborne with earle Walhard to haue the conduct therof and sent them with the same into Kent where they wrought such maisteries that they chased both the king and all other that would not submit themselues out of the countrie constreining them to passe ouer the Thames And herewith the Westsaxons following the victorie brought vnder subiection of king Egbert the countries of Kent Essex Southerie and Sussex The Eastangles also about the same time receiued king Egbert for their souereigne Lord and comforted by his setting on against Bernulfe king of Mercia inuaded the confines of his kingdome in reuenge of displeasures which he had doone to them latelie before by inuading their countrie and as it came to passe incountring with the said Bernulfe which came against them to defend his countrie they slue him in the field Thus their minds on both parts being kindled into further wrath the Eastangles estsoones in the yeare following fought with them of Mercia and ouercame them againe and slue their king Ludicenus who succéeded Bernulfe in that kingdome with 5 of his earles The state of the kingdome of Mercia being weakened Egbert conceiued an assured hope of good successe in the 27 yeare of his reigne made an open inuasion into the countrie and chasing Whitlafe king of Mercia that succeeded Ludicenus out of his estate conquered the whole kingdome of the Mercies But yet in the yéere next following or in the third yeare after he restored it againe to Whitlafe with condition that he should inioy the same as tributarie to him and acknowledge him for his supreme gouernour The same yeare that Bernulfe king of Mercia was slaine by the Eastangles there was a sore battell foughten at Gauelford betwixt them of Deuonshire and the Britains in the which manie thousand died on both parts King Egbert hauing conquered all the English people inhabiting on the south side of Humber led foorth his armie against them of Northumberland but the Northumbers being not onelie vexed with ciuill sedition but also with the often inuasion of Danes perceiued not how they should be able to resist the power of king Egbert and therefore vpon good aduisement taken in the matter they resolued to submit themselues and therevpon sent ambassadors to him to offer their submission committing themselues wholie vnto his protection King Egbert gladlie receiued them and promised to defend them from all forren enimies Thus the kingdome of Northumberland was brought vnder subiection to the kings of the Westsaxons after the state had béen sore weakened with contention and ciuill discord that had continued amongst the nobles of the countrie for the space of manie yeeres beside the inuasion made by outward enimies to the gréeuous damage of the people After that king Egbert had finished his businesse in Northumberland he turned his power towards the countrie of Northwales and subdued the same with the citie of Chester which till those daies the Britains or Welshmen had kept in their possession When king Egbert had obteined these victories and made such conquests as before is mentioned of the people héere in this land he caused a councell to be assembled at Winchester and there by aduise of the high estates he was crowned king as â—ouereigne gouernour and supreame lord of the whole land It is also recorded that he caused a commission to be directed foorth into all parts of the realme to giue commandement that from thence forward all the people inhabiting within this land should be called English men and not Saxons and likewise the land should be called England by one generall name though it should appéere as before is mentioned that it was so called shortlie after the first
and Lumbards the Saxons from Woden before they were mixed with the Danes and Normans the Frenchmen at this day from the Thracians the Germans from the children of Gwiston and other people from their farre fetcht ancestrie To conclude of this Ethelwulfe it is written that he was so well learned deuout that the clerks of the church of Winchester did chuse him in his youth to be bishop which function he vndertooke and was bishop of the said see by the space of seuen yéeres before he was king Bertwolfe king of Mercia tributarie to the Westsaxons the fame of Modwen an Irish virgine she was a great builder of monasteries she had the gift of healing diseases Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuide their fathers kingdome betwixt them Ethelbald marieth his mother he dieth Winchester destroied by the Danes they plaied the trucebreakers and did much mischiefe in Kent Ethelbright dieth Ethelred king of the Westsaxons his commendable qualities his regiment was full of trouble he fought againt the Danes nine times in one yere with happie successe the kings of Mercia fall from their sealtie and allegiance to Ethelred Hungar Vbba two Danish capteines with their power lie in Eastangle Osbright and Ella kings of Northumberland slaine of the Danes in battell they set Yorke on fire a commendation of bishop Adelstan his departure out of this life The eleuenth Chapter AFter Wightlafe king of Mercia one Bertwofe reigned as tributarie vnto the Westsaxons the space of 13 yeeres about the end of which tearme he was chased out of his countrie by the Danes and then one Burthred was made king of that kingdome which maried Ethelswida the sister of Ethelwolfe king of Westsaxons In this season one Modwen a virgine in Ireland was greatlie renowmed in the world vnto whome the forenamed king Ethelwolfe sent his sonne Alfred to be cured of a disease that was thought incurable but by hir meanes he recouered health and therefore when hir monasterie was destroied in Ireland Modwen came ouer into England vnto whom king Ethelwolfe gaue land to build two abbeies and also deliuered vnto hir his sister Edith to be professed a nun Modwen herevpon built two monasteries one at Pouleswoorth ioining to the bounds of Arderne wherein she placed the foresaid Edith with Osith and Athea the other whether it was a monasterie or cell the founded in Strenshall or Trentsall where she hir selfe remained solitarie a certeine time in praier and other vertuous exercises And as it is reported she went thrice to Rome and finallie died being 130 yéeres of age Hir bodie was first buried in an Iland compassed about with the riuer of Trent called Andresey taking that name of a church or chappell of saint Andrew which she had built in the same Iland and dwelled therein for the space of seuen yéeres Manie monasteries the builded both in England as partlie aboue is mentioned and also in Scotland as at Striueling Edenbrough and in Ireland at Celestline and elsewhere Ethelbald and Ethelbright diuiding their fathers kingdom betwixt them began to reigne Ethelbald ouer the Westsaxons and the Southsaxons and Ethelbright ouer them of Kent and Essex in the yéere of our Lord 857 which was in the second yéere of the emperor Lewes the second the 17 of Charles surnamed Caluus or the bald king of France and about the first yéere of Donald the fift of that name king of Scots The said Ethelbald greatlie to his reproch tooke to wise his mother in law quéene Iudith or rather as some write his owne mother whom his father had kept as concubine He liued not past fiue yéeres in gouernement of the kingdome but was taken out of this life to the great sorrow of his subiects whome he ruled right worthilie and so as they had him in great loue and estimation Then his brother Ethelbright tooke on him the rule of the whole gouernment as well ouer the Westsaxons them of Sussex as ouer the Kentishmen and them of Essex In his daies the Danes came on land and destroid the citie of Winchester but duke Osrike with them of Hamshire and duke Adelwolfe with the Barkeshire men gaue the enimies battell vanquishing them slue of them a great number In the fift yeere of Ethelbrights reigne a nauie of Danes arriued in the I le of Tenet vnto whome when the Kentishmen had promised a summe of monie to haue a truce granted for a time the Danes one night before the tearme of that truce was expired brake foorth and wasted all the east part of Kent wherevpon the Kentishmen assembled togither made towardes those trucebreakers and caused them to depart out of the countrie The same yéere after that Ethelbright had ruled well and peaceably the Westsaxons fiue yeeres and the Kentishmen ten yéeres he ended his life and was buried at Shireborne as his brother Ethelbald was before him AFter Ethelbright succéeded his brother Ethelred and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and the more part of the English people in the yéere of our Lord 867 and in the 12 yéere of the emperour Lewes in the 27 yéere of the reigne of Charles Calnus king of France and about the 6 yéere of Constantine the second king of Scots Touching this Ethelred he was in time of peace a most courteous prince and one that by all kind of meanes sought to win the hearts of the people but abroad in the warres he was sharpe and sterne as he that vnderstood what apperteined to good order so that he would suffer no offense to escape vnpunished By which meanes he was famous both in peace and warre but he neither liued any long time in the gouernement nor yet was suffered to passe the short space that he reigned in rest and quietnesse For whereas he reigned not past six yeeres he was continuallie during that tearme vexed with the inuasion of the Danes and speciallie towards the latter end insomuch that as hath béene reported of writers he fought with them nine times in one yéere and although with diuers and variable fortune yet for the more part he went away with the victorie Beside that he oftentimes lay in wait for their forragers and such as straied abroad to rob and spoile the countrie whom he met withall and ouerthrew There were slaine in his time nine earles of those Danes and one king beside other of the meaner sort without number But here is to be vnderstood that in this meane time whilest Ethelred was busied in warre to resist the inuasions of the Danes in the south and west parts of this land the kings and rulers of Mercia and Northumberland taking occasion thereof began to withdraw their couenanted subiection from the Westsaxons and tooke vpon them as it were the absolute gouernment and rule of their countries without respect to aid one another but rather were contented to susteine the enimies within their dominions than to preuent the iniurie with dutifull assistance to those whom
by allegiance they were bound to serue and obeie By reason hereof the Danes without resistance grew into greater power amongst them whilest the inhabitants were still put in feare each day more than other and euerie late gotten victorie by the enimies by the increase of prisoners ministred occasion of some other conquest to follow Euen about the beginning of Ethelreds reigne there arriued vpon the English coasts an huge armie of the Danes vnder the conduct of two renowmed capteins Hungar and Ubbs men of maruellous strength and valiancie but both of them passing cruell of nature They lay all the winter season in 〈◊〉 compounding with them of the 〈◊〉 for 〈◊〉 vpon certeine conditions sparing 〈◊〉 a tune to shew their for as for quietnesse sake In the socond yéere of king Eâ—helâ—ed the said capteine came with their armies into Yorkshire finding the country vnprouided of necessarie defense bicause of the ciuill discord that reigned aniong the Northumbers the which had latelie expelled king Osbright that had the gouernement of those parts and placed one Ella in his roome howbeit now they were constreined to reuoke him home againe and sought to accord him and Ella But it was long yer that might be brought to passe notwithstanding yet at length they were mae friends by reason of this inuasion attempted by forren enimies and then raising their powers they came to Yorke where the Danes hauing wasted the countrie euen to the riuer of Tine were lodged The English host entring the citie began to fight with the Danes by reason whereof a fore battell insued betwixt them but in the end the two kings Osbright and Ella were slaine and a great number of the Northumbers what within the citie and what without lost their liues at that time the residue were constreined to take truce with the Danes This battell was fought the 21 day of Maâ—ch being in â—ent on the Friday before Palmsunday in the yere 657. ¶ Some haue written otherwise of this battell reporting that the Northumbers calling home king Osbright whome before they had banished incountred with the Danes in the field without the walles of Yorke but they were easilie beaten backe and chased into the citie the which by the Danes pursuing the victorie was set on fier and burnt togither with the king and people that were fled into it for succour How soeuer it came about certeine it is that the Danes got the victorie and now hauing subdued the Northumbers appointed one Egbert so reigne ouer them as king vnder their protection which Egbert reigned in that sort six yeares ouer those which inhabited beyond the riuer of Tine In the same yeare Adelstane bishop of Shireborne departed this life hauing gouerned that sée the terme of 50 yeares This Adelstane was a man of high wisedome and one that had borne no small rule in the kingdome of the Westsaxons as hereby it may be coniectured that when king Ethelwulfe returned from Rome he would not suffer him to be admitted king because he had doone in certeine points contrarie to the ordinances and lawes of the same kingdome wherevpon by this bishops means Ethelbald the sonne of the same king Ethelwulfe was established king and so continued till by agréement the kingdome was diuided betwixt them as before is mentioned Finallie he greatlie inriched the sée of Shireborne and yet though he was feruentlie set on couetousnesse he was neuerthelesse verie free and liberall in gifts which contrarie eâ—tremities so ill matched though in him the time wherein he liued being considered they might seeme somewhat tollerable yet simplie in truth they were vtterlie repugnant to the law of the spirit which biddeth that none should doo euill that good may come thereof Against which precept because Adelstane could not but offend in the heat of his couetousnes which is termed the root of all mischiefe though he was excéeding bountifull and large in distributing the wealth he had gréedilie gotten togither he must néeds incur reprehension But this is so much the lesse to be imputed vnto him as a fault by how much he was ignorant what by the rule of equitie and conscience was requirable in a christian man or one of his vocation Burthred king of Mercia with aid beseegeth the Danes in Notingham Basâ—reeg and Halden two Danish kings with their powers 〈◊〉 the Westsaxâ—â—â— they are incountred by 〈◊〉 earâ—e of Baâ—kâ—shire King 〈◊〉 giueth them and their cheefe guide a sore 〈◊〉 what Polydor Virgil recorder touching one 〈◊〉 king of the Danes and the warres that Ethelred had with them his death Edmuisd king of Eastangles giueth battell to the Danes he yeeldeth himselfe and for christian religion sake is by them most cruellie murthered the kingdome of the Eastangles endeth Guthran a Dane gouerneth the whole countrie K. Osbright rauisheth the wife of one Bearne a noble man a bloodie battell insueth therevpon wherein Osbright and Ella are slaine The twelft Chapter IN the yeare following that is to say in the third yéere of Ethelreds reigne he with his brother Alured went to aid Burthred king of Mercia against the two foresaid Danish capteines Hungar and Ubba the which were entred into Mercia and had woon the towne for the winter season Wherevpon the foresaid Ethelred and Burthred with their powers came to Notingham and besieged the Danes within it The Danes perceiuing themselues in danger made suite for a truce abstinence from war which they obtenred and then departed backe to Yorke where they sâ—â—urned the most part of all that yeare In the sixt yeare of king Ethelreds reigne a new armie of great force and power came into the countrie of the Westsaxons vnder two leaders or kings of the Danes Basréeg and Halden They lodged at Reding with their maine armie and within thrée daies after the earle of Berrockshire Edelwulfe fought at Englefield with two earles of those Danes vanquished them and slue the one of those earles whose name was Sidroc After this king Ethelred and his brother Alured came with a great host vnto Reading and there gaue battell vnto the armie of Danes so that an huge number of people died on both parts but the Danes had the victorie After this also king Ethelred and his brother Alured fought againe with those Danes at Aschdon where the armies on both sides were diuided into two parts so that the two Danish kings lead the one part of their armie certeine of their earles lead the other part Likewise on the English side king Ethelred was placed with one part of the host against the Danish kings and Alured with the other part was appointed to incounter with the earles Herevpon they being on both parts readie to giue battell the euening comming on caused them to deferre it till the morow And so earlie in the morning when the armies should ioine king Ethelred stated in his tent the heare diuine seruice whilest his brother vpon a
Danes vpon the sea they sweare to him that they will depart out of his kingdome they breake the truce which was made betwixt him and them he giueth them battell and besides a great discomfiture killeth manie of their capteines the Danes and English fight neere Abington the victorie vncerteine seuen foughten fieldes betwixt them in one yeare the Danes soiourne at London The xiij Chapter AFter the decease of king Ethelred his brother Alured or Alfred succéeded him and began his reigne ouer the Westsaxons and other the more part of the people of England in the yeare of our Lord 872 which was in the 19 yeare of the emperour Lewes the second and 32 yeare of the reigne of Charles the bald king of France and about the eleuenth yeare of Constantine the second king of Scotland Although this Alured was consecrated king in his fathers life time by pope Leo as before ye haue heard yet was he not admitted king at home till after the decease of his thrée elder brethren for he being the yoongest was kept backe from the gouernement though he were for his wisdome and policie most highlie estéemed and had in all honour In the beginning of his reigne he was wrapped in manie great troubles and miseries speciallie by the persecution of the Danes which made sore and greeuous wars in sundrie parts of this land destroieng the same in most cruell wise About a moneth after he was made king he gaue battell to the Danes of Wilton hauing with him no great number of people so that although in the beginning the Danes that day were put to the woorse yet in the end they obteined the victorie Shortlie after a truce was taken betwixt the Danes and the Westsaxons And the Danes that had lien at Reading remoued from thence vnto London where they lay all the winter season In the second yeare of Alured his reigne the Danish king Halden led the same armie from London into Lindseie and there lodged all that winter at Torkseie In the yeare following the same Halden inuaded Mercia and wintered at Ripindon There were come to him thrée other leaders of Danes which our writers name to be kings Godrun Esketell Ammond so that their power was greatlie increased Burthred king of Mercia which had gouerned that countrie by the space of 22 yéeres was not able to withstand the puissance of those enimies wherevpon he was constreined to auoid the countrie and went to Rome where he departed this life and was buried in the church of our ladie néere to the English schoole In the fourth yeare of king Alured the armie of the Danes diuided it selfe into two parts so that king Halden with one part thereof went into Northumberland and lay in the winter season néere to the riuer of Tine where hee diuided the countrie amongest his men and remained there for the space of two yeares and oftentimes fetched thither booties and preies out of the countrie of the Picts The other part of the Danish armie with the thrée foresaid kings or leaders came vnto Cambridge and remained there a whole yeare In the same yeare king Alured fought by sea with 7 ships of Danes tooke one of them chased the residue In the yeare next insuing the Danes came into the countrie of the Westsaxons and king Alured tooke truce with them againe and they sware to him which they had not vsed to doo to anie afore that time that they would depart the countrie Their armie by sea sailing from Warham toward Excester susteined great losse by tempest for there perished 120 ships at Swanewicke Moreouer the armie of the Danes by land went to Excester in breach of the truce and king Alured followed them but could not ouertake them till they came to Excester and there he approched them in such wise that they were glad to deliuer pledges for performance of such couenants as were accorded betwixt him and them And so then they departed out of the countrie and drew into Mercia But shortlie after when they had the whole gouernment of the land from Thames northward they thought it not good to suffer king Alured to continue in rest with the residue of the countries beyond Thames And therefore the thrée foresaid rulers of Danes Godrun Esketell and Ammond inuading the countrie of Westsaxons came to Chipnam distant 17 miles from Bristow there pitched their tents King Alured aduertised hereof hasted thither and lodging with his armie néere to the enimies prouoked them to battell The Danes perceiuing that either they must fight for their liues or die with shame boldlie came foorth and gaue battell The Englishmen rashlie incountered with them and though they were ouermatched in number yet with such violence they gaue the onset that the enimies at the first were abashed at their hardie assaults But when as it was perceiued that their slender ranks were not able to resist the thicke leghers of the enimies they began to shrinke looke backe one vpon an other and so of force were constreined to retire and therewithall did cast themselues into a ring which though it séemed to be the best way that could be deuised for their safetie yet by the great force and number of their enimies on each side assailing them they were so thronged togither on heaps that they had no roome to stir their weapons Which disaduantage notwithstanding they â—lue a great number of the Danes and amongest other Hubba the brother of Agner with manie other of the Danish capteins At length the Englishmen hauing valiantlie foughten a long time with the enimies which had compassed them about at last brake out and got them to their campe To be briefe this battell was foughten with so equall fortune that no man knew to whether part the victorie ought to be ascribed But after they were once seuered they tooke care to cure their hurt men and to burie the dead bodies namelie the Danes interred the bodie of their capteine Hubba with great funerall pompe and solemnitie which doone they held out their iournie till they came to Abington whither the English armie shortlie after came also and incamped fast by the enimies In this meane while the rumor was spread abroad that king Alured had béene discomfited by the Danes bicause that in the last battell he withdrew to his campe This turned greatlie to his aduantage for thereby a great number of Englishmen hasted to come to his succour On the morrow after his comming to Abington he brought his armie readie to fight into the field neither were the enimies slacke on their parts to receiue the battell and so the two armies ioined and fought verie sore on both sides so that it séemed by Englishmen had not to doo with those Danes which had béene diuerse times before discomfited and put to flight but rather with some new people fresh and lustie But neither
of his reigne king Alured went to Eglerighston on the east part of Selwood where there came to him the people of Summersetshire Wiltshire Hamshire reioising greatlie to sée him abroad From thence he went to Edanton there fought against the armie of the Danes and chased them vnto their strength where he remained afore them the space of fouretéene daies Then the armie of the Danes deliuered him hostages and couenants to depart out of his dominions and that their king should be baptised which was accomplished for Gurthrun whome some name Gurmond a prince or king amongst these Danes came to Alured and was baptised king Alured receiuing him at the fontstone named him Adelstan and gaue to him the countrie of Eastangle which he gouerned or rather spoiled by the space of twelue yéeres Diuerse other of the Danish nobilitie to the number of thirtie as Simon Dunelmensis saith came at the same time in companie of their king Gurthrun and were likewise baptised on whome king Alured bestowed manie rich gifts At the same time as is to be thought was the league concluded betwixt king Alured and the said Gurthrun or Gurmond in which the bounds of king Alureds kingdome are set foorth thus First therefore let the bounds or marshes of our dominion stretch vnto the riuer of Thames and from thence to the water of Lée euen vnto the head of the same water and so foorth streight vnto Bedford and finallie going alongst by the riuer of Ouse let them end at Watlingstréet This league being made with the aduise of the sage personages as well English as those that inhabited within east England is set foorth in maister Lamberts booke of the old English lawes in the end of those lawes or ordinances which were established by the same king Alured as in the same booke ye may sée more at large Th'English called diuers people Danes whom the French named Normans whervpon that generall name was giuen them Gurmo Anglicus K. of Denmark whose father Frotto was baptised in England the Danes besiege Rochester Alfred putteth them to flight recouereth London out of their hands and committeth it to the custodie of duke Eldred his sonne in law he assaulteth Hasting a capteine of the Danes causeth him to take an oth his two sonnes are baptised he goeth foorth to spoile Alfreds countrie his wife children and goods c are taken and fauourablie giuen him againe the Danes besiege Excester they flie to their ships gaine with great losse they are vanquished by the Londoners the death of Alfred his issue male and female The xv Chapter HEre is to be noted that writers name diuerse of the Danish capteins kings of which no mention is made in the Danish chronicles to reigne in those parties But true it is that in those daies not onelie the Danish people but also other of those northeast countries or regions as Swedeners Norwegians the Wondens and such other which the English people called by one generall name Danes and the Frenchmen Normans vsed to roaue on the seas and to inuade forren regions as England France Flanders and others as in conuenient places ye may find as well in our histories as also in the writers of the French histories and likewise in the chronicles of those north regions The writers verelie of the Danish chronicles make mention of one Gurmo whome they name Anglicus bicause he was borne here in England which succeeded his father Frotto in gouernement of the kingdome of Denmarke which Frotto receiued baptisme in England as their stories tell In the eight yéere of king Alfred his reigne the armie of the Danes wintered at Cirencester and the same yéere an other armie of strangers called Wincigi laie at Fulham and in the yéere following departed foorth of England and went into France and the armie of king Godrun or Gurmo departed from Cirencester and came into Eastangle and there diuiding the countrie amongst them began to inhabit the same In the 14 yéere of king Alfred his reigne part of the Danish armie which was gone ouer into France returned into England and besieged Rochester But when Alfred approched to the reskue the enimies fled to their ships and passed ouer the sea againe King Alfred sent a nauie of his ships well furnished with men of warre into Eastangle the which at the mouth of the riuer called Sture incountering with 16 ships of the Danes set vpon them and ouercame them in fight but as they returned with their prises they incountered with another mightie armie of the enimies and fighting with them were ouercome and vanquished In the yeere following king Alfred besieged the citie of London the Danes that were within it fled from thence and the Englishmen that were inhabitants thereof gladlie receiued him reioising that there was such a prince bred of their nation that was of power able to reduce them into libertie This citie being at that season the chiefe of all Mercia he deliuered into the kéeping of duke Eldred which had maried his daughter Ethelfleds held a great portion of Mercia which Colwolphus before time possesed by the grant of the Danes after they had subdued K. Burthred as before is said About the 21 yere of K. Alfred an armie of those Danes Normans which had béene in France returned into England and arriued in the hauen or riuer of Limene in the east part of Kent néere to the great wood called Andredesley which did conteine in times past 120 miles in length and thirtie in breadth These Danes landing with their people builded a castle at Appledore In the meane time came Hasting with 80 ships into the Thames and builded a castle at Middleton but he was constreined by siege which king Alfred planted about him to receiue an oth that he should not in any wise annoie the dominion of king Alfred who vpon his promise to depart gaue great gifts as well to him as to his wife and children One of his sonnes also king Alfred held at the fontstone and to the other duke Aldred was god father For as it were to win credit and to auoid present danger Hasting sent vnto Alfred these his two sonnes signifieng that if it stood with his pleasure he could be content that they should be baptised But neuerthelesse this Hasting was euer most vntrue of word and déed he builded a castle at Beamfield And as he was going foorth to spoile and wast the kings countries Alfred tooke that castle with his wife children ships and goods which he got togither of such spoiles as he had abroad but he restored vnto Hasting his wife and children bicause he was their godfather Shortlie after newes came that a great number of other ships of Danes were come out of Northumberland and had besieged Excester Whilest king Alfred went then against them the other armie which lay at Appledore inuaded Essex and built
a castell in that countrie and after went into the borders of Wales and builded another castell neere vnto the riuer of Seuerne but being driuen out of that countrie they returned againe into Essex Those that had besieged Excester vpon knowledge had of king Alfreds comming fled to their ships and so remaining on the sea roaued abroad séeking preies Besides this other armies there were sent foorth which comming out of Northumberland tooke the citie of Chester but there they were so beset about with their enimies that they were constreined to eate their horsses At length in the 24 yéere of king Alfred they left that citie and fetcht a compass about Northwales and so meaning to saile round about the coast to come into Northumberland they arriued in Essex and in the winter following drew their ships by the Thames into the water of Luie That armie of Danes which had besieged Excester tooke preies about Chichester and was met with so that they lost manie of their men and also diuerse of their ships In the yéere following the other armie which had brought the ships into the riuer Luie began to build a castell néere to the same riuer twentie miles distant from London but the Londoners came thither and giuing battell to the Danes slue foure of the chiefe capteins But by Simon Dunel and Matt. Westm. it should seeme that the Londoners were at this time put to flight and that foure of the kings barons were slaine in fight Howbeit Henrie Hunt hath written as before I haue recited and further saith that when the Danes fled for their refuge to the castell king Alfred caused the water of Luie to be diuided into thrée chanels so that the Danes should not bring backe their ships out of the place where they laie at anchor When the Danes perceiued this they left their ships behind them and went into the borders of Wales where at Cartbridge vpon Seuerne they built another castell and lay there all the winter following hauing left their wiues and children in the countrie of Eastangles King Alfred pursued them but the Londoners tooke the enimies ships and brought some of them to the citie and the rest they burnt Thus for the space of thrée yéeres after the arriuing of the maine armie of the Danes in the hauen of Luie they sore indamaged the English people although the Danes themselues susteined more losse at the Englishmens hands than they did to them with all pilfering and spoiling In the fourth yéere after their comming the armie was diuided so that one part of them went into Northumberland part of them remained in the countrie of Eastangles another part went into France Also certeine of their ships came vpon the coast of the Westsaxons oftentimes setting their men on land to rob and spoile the countrie But king Alfred tooke order in the best wise he might for defense of his countrie and people and caused certeine mightie vessels to be builded which he appointed foorth to incounter with the enimies ships Thus like a worthie prince and politike gouernor he preuented each way to resist the force of his enimies and to safegard his subiects Finallie after he had reigned 29 yéeres and an halfe he departed this life the 28 day of October His bodie was buried at Winchester he left behind him issue by his wife Ethelwitha the daughter vnto earle Etherlred of Mercia two sonnes Edward surnamed the elder which succéeded him and Adelwold also thrée daughters Elfleda or Ethelfleda Ethelgeda or Edgiua and Ethelwitha How Elfleda king Alfreds daughter being maried contemned fleshlie pleasure the praise of Alfred for his good qualities his lawes for the redresse of theeues his diuiding of countries into hundreds and tithings of what monasteries he was founder he began the foundation of the vniuersitie of Oxford which is not so ancient as Cambridge by 265 yeeres king Alfred was learned his zeale to traine his people to lead an honest life what learned men were about him the pitifull murthering of Iohn Scot by his owne scholers how Alfred diuided the 24 houres of the day and the night for his necessarie purposes his last will and bequests the end of the kingdome of Mercia the Danes haue it in their hands and dispose it as they list Eastangle and Northumberland are subiect vnto them the Northumbers expell Egbert their king his death the Danes make Guthred king of Northumberland priuileges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine the death of Guthred and who succeeded him in the seat roiall The xvj Chapter IN the end of the former chapter we shewed what children Alfred had their number names among whome we made report of Elfleda who as you haue heard was maried vnto duke Edelred This gentlewoman left a notable example behind hir of despising fleshlie plesure for bearing hir husband one child and sore handled before she could be deliuered she euer after forbare to companie with hir husband saieng that it was great foolishnesse to vse such pleasure which therwith should bring so great griefe To speake sufficientlie of the woorthie praise due to so noble a prince as Alfred was might require eloquence learning and a large volume He was of person comelie and beautifull and better beloued of his father and mother than his other brethren And although he was as before is touched greatly disquieted with the inuasion of forren enimies yet did he both manfullie from time to time indeuour himselfe to repell them and also attempted to sée his subiects gouerned in good and vpright iustice And albeit that good lawes amongst the clinking noise of armor are oftentimes put to silence yet he perceiuing how his people were gréeued with theeues and robbers which in time of warre grew and increased deuised good statutes and wholsome ordinances for punishing of such offendors Amongst other things he ordeined that the countries should be diuided into hundreds and tithings that is to say quarters conteining a certeine number of towneships adioining togither so that euerie Englishman liuing vnder prescript of lawes should haue both his hundred and tithing that if anie man were accused of anie offense he should find suertie for his good demeanor and if he could not find such as would answer for him then should he tast extremitie of the lawes And if anie man that was giltie fled before he found suertie or after all the inhabitants of the hundred or tithing where he dwelt shuld be put to their fine By this deuise he brought his countrie into good tranquillitie so that he caused bracelets of gold to be hanged vp aloft on hils where anie common waies lay to sée if anie durst be so hardie to take them away by stealth He was a liberall prince namely in relieuing of the poore To churches he confirmed such priuileges as his father had granted before him and he also sent rewards by way of deuotion vnto Rome and to the
bodie of saint Thomas in India Sighelmus the bishop of Shireborne bare the same and brought from thence rich stones and swéet oiles of inestimable valure From Rome also he brought a péece of the holy crosse which pope Martinus did send for a present vnto king Alfred Moreouer king Alfred founded three goodlie monasteries one at Edlingsey where he liued sometime when the Danes had bereaued him almost of all his kingdome which was after called Athelney distant from Taunton in Sumersetshire about fiue miles the second he builded at Winchester called the new minster and the third at Shaftesburie which was an house of nuns where he made his daughter Ethelgeda or Edgiua abbesse But the foundation of the vniuersitie of Oxford passed all the residue of his buildings which he began by the good exhortation and aduise of Neotus an abbat in those daies highlie estéemed for his vertue and lerning with Alfred This worke he tooke in hand about the 23 yéere of his reigne which was in the yéere of our Lord 895. So that the vniuersitie of Cambridge was founded before this other of Oxford about 265 yeeres as Polydor gathereth For Sigebert king of the Eastangles began to erect that vniuersitie at Cambridge about the yéere of our Lord 630. King Alfred was learned himselfe and giuen much to studie insomuch that beside diuerse good lawes which he translated into the English toong gathered togither and published he also translated diuerse other bookes out of Latine into English as Orosius Pastorale Gregorij Beda de gestis Anglorum Boetius de consolatione philosophiae and the booke of Psalmes but this he finished not being preuented by death So this worthie prince minded well toward the common wealth of his people in that season when learning was little estéemed amongst the west nations did studie by all meanes possible to instruct his subiects in the trade of leading an honest life and to incourage them generallie to imbrace learning He would not suffer anie to beare office in the court except he were lerned and yet he himselfe was twelue yéeres of age before he could read a word on the booke and was then trained by his mothers persuasion to studie promising him a goodlie booke which she had in hir hands if he would learne to read it Herevpon going to his booke in sport he so earnestlie set his mind thereto that within a small time he profited maruellouslie and became such a fauorer of learned men that he delighted most in their companie to haue conference with them and allured diuerse to come vnto him out of other countries as Asserius Meneuensis bishop of Shirborne Werefridus the bishop of Worcester who by his commandement translated the bookes of Gregories dialogs into English Also I. Scot who whiles he was in France translated the book of Dionysius Ariopagita intituled Hierarchia out of Gréeke into Latine and after was schoolemaister in the abbeie of Malmesburie and there murthered by his scholers with penknâ—ues He had diuerse other about him both Englishmen strangers as Pleimond afterward archbishop of Canturburie Grimbald gouernor of the new monasterie at Winchester with others But to conclude with this noble prince king Alured he was so carefull in his office that he diuided the 24 houres which conteine the day and night in thrée parts so that eight houres he spent in writing reading and making his praiers other eightâ—â— emploied in relieuing his bodie with meat drinke and sléepe and the other eight he bestowed in dispatching of businesse concerning the gouernement of the realme He had in his chapell a candle of 24 parts whereof euerie one lasted an houre so that the sexton to whome that charge was committed by burning of this candle warned the king euer how the time passed away A little before his death he ordeined his last will and testament bequeathing halfe the portion of all his goods iustlie gotten vnto such monasteries as he had founded All his rents and reuenues he diuided into two equall parts and the first part he diuided into thrée bestowing the first vpon his seruants in houshold the second to such labourers and workemen as he kept in his works of sundrie new buildings the third part he gaue to strangers The second whole part of his reuenues was so diuided that the first portion thereof was dispersed amongst the poore people of his countrie the second to monasteries the third to the finding of poore scholers and the fourth part to churches beyond the sea He was diligent in inquirie how the iudges of his land behaued themselues in their iudgements and was a sharpe corrector of them which transgressed in that behalfe To be briefe he liued so as he was had in great fauour of his neighbours highlie honored among strangers He maried his daughter Ethelswida or rather Elstride vnto Baldwine earle of Flanders of whome he had two sonnes Arnulfe and Adulfe the first succéeding in the erledome of Flanders and the yoonger was made earle of Bullogne The bodie of king Alured was first buried in the bishops church but afterwards because the Canons raised a fond tale that the same should walke a nights his sonne king Edward remoued it into the new monasterie which he in his life time had founded Finallie in memorie of him a certeine learned clarke made an epitath in Latine which for the woorthinesse thereof is likewise verse for verse and in a maner word for word translated by Abraham Fleming into English whose no litle labor hath béene diligentlie imploied in supplieng sundrie insufficiences found in of this huge volume NObilitas inhata tibi probitatis honorem Nobilitie by birth to thee ô Alfred strong in armeâ— Armipotens Alfrede dedit probita que laborem Of goodnes hath the honor giuen and honor toilesome harmes Perpetuúmque labor nomen cul mixta dolorâ— And toilesome harmes an endlesse name wâ—ose ioâ—es were alwaies mext Gaudia semper erant spes semper mixta timori With sorow and whose hope with feare was euermore perplexe Si modo victor eras ad crastina bella pauebas If this day thou wert conqueror the next daies warre thou dredst Si modo victus eras in crastina bella parabas If this day thou wert conquered to next daies war 〈◊〉 spedst Cui velâ—es sudore iugi cul sica cruore Whose clothing wet witâ— dailie sweâ—â— whose blade with bloudie staine Tincta â—ugi quantum sit onusâ—egnare probarunt Do praâ—e how great a burthan tiâ— in roialtie to raine Non fuit immensi quisquam per climata mundi There hath not beene in anie part of all the world so wide Cui tot in aduet sis vel respirare liceret One that was able breath to take and troubles such abide Nec tamen aut ferro contritus ponere ferrum And yet with weapons wearie would not weapons lay aside Aut gladio potuit vitae fimisse labores Or with the sword the â—oile
castell which they besieged till the Danes within it gaue hostages and couenanted to depart out of the kings land The king caused the coasts about Seuerne to be watched that they should not breake into his countrie but yet they stale twise into the borders neuerthelesse they were chased and slaine as manie as could not swim and so get to their ships Then they remained in the I le of Stepen in great miserie for lacke of vittels bicause they could not go abroad to get anie At length they departed into Northwales and from thence sailed into Ireland The same yéere king Edward came to Buckingham with an armie and there taried a whole moneth building two castels the one vpon the one side of the water of Ouse and the other vpon the other side of the same riuer He also subdued Turketillus an earle of the Danes that dwelt in that countrie with all the residue of the noble men and barons of the shires of Bedford and Northampton In the 12 yéere of king Edwards reigne the Kentishmen and Danes fought togither at Holme but whether partie had the victorie writers haue not declared Simon Dunelm speaketh of a battell which the citizens of Canturburie fought against a number of Danish rouers at Holme where the Danes were put to flight but that should be as he noteth 8 yéeres before this supposed time as in the yéere 904 which was about the third yéere of king Edwards reigne After this other of the Danes assembled themselues togither and in Staffordshire at a place called Tottenhall fought with the Englishmen and after great slaughter made on both parties the Danes were ouercome and so likewise were they shortlie after at Woodfield or Wodenfield And thus king Edward put the Danes to the woorse in each place commonlie where he came and hearing that those in Northumberland ment to breake the peace he inuaded the countrie and so afflicted the same that the Danes which were inhabitants there gladlie continued in rest and peace But in this meane time Ericke the king of those Danes which held the countrie of Eastangle was about to procure new warre and to allure other of the Danes to ioine with him against the Englishmen that with common agréement they might set vpon the English nation and vtterlie subdue them King Edward hâ—â—ing intelligence héereof purposed to preuent him and therevpon entering with an armie into his countrie cruellie wasted and spoiled the same King Ericke hauing alreadie his people in armor through displeasure conceiued heereof and desire to be reuenged hasted foorth to incounter his enimies and so they met in the field and fiercelie assailed ech other But as the battell was rashlie begun on king Ericks side so was the end verie harmefull to him for with small a doo after great losse on both sides he was vanquished and put to flight After his comming home bicause of his great ouerthrow and fowle discomfiture he began to gouerne his people with more rigor sharper dealing than before time he had vsed Whereby he prouoked the malice of the Eastangles so highlie against him that they fell vpon him and murthered him yet did they not gaine so much hereby as they looked to haue doone for shortlie after they being brought low and not able to defend their countrie were compelled to submit themselues vnto king Edward And so was that kingdome ioined vnto the other dominions of the same king Edward who shortlie after annexed the kingdome of Mercia vnto other of his dominions immediatlie vpon the death of his sister Elfleda whom he permitted to rule that land all hir life Elfleda the sister of king Edward highlie commended for gouernment what a necessarie staie she was vnto him in hir life time what townes she builded and repared hir warlike exploits against the Danes hir death and buriall the greatest part of Britaine in K. Edwards dominion he is a great builder and reparer of townes his death the dreame of his wife Egina and the issue of the same what children king Edward had by his wiues and how they were emploied the decay of the church by the meanes of troubles procured by the Danes England first curssed and why a prouinciall councell summoned for the reliefe of the churches ruine Pleimond archbishop of Canturburie sent to Rome bishops ordeined in sundrie prouinces dissention among writers what pope should denounce the foresaid cursse a succession of archbishops in the see of Canturburie one brother killeth an other The xviij Chapter NOt without good reason did king Edward permit vnto his sister Elfleda the gouernment of Mercia during hir life time for by hir wise and politike order vsed in all hir dooings he was greatlie furthered assisted but speciallie in reparing and building of townes castels wherein she shewed hir noble magnificence in so much that during hir gouernment which continued about eight yéeres it is recorded by writers that she did build and repare these towns whose names here insue Tamwoorth beside Lichfield Stafford Warwike Shrewsburie Watersburie or Weddesburie Elilsburie or rather Eadsburie in the forrest of De la mere besides Chester Brimsburie bridge vpon Seuerne Rouncorne at the mouth of the riuer of Mercia with other Moreouer by hir helpe the citie of Chester which by Daâ—es had beene greatlie defaced was newlie repared fortified with walls and turrets and greatlie inlarged So that the castell which stood without the walls before that time was now brought within compasse of the new wall Moreouer she boldlie assalted hir enimies which went about to trouble the state of the countrie as the Welshmen and Danes She sent an armie into Wales and tooke the towne of Brecknocke with the queene of the Welshmen at Bricenamere Also she wan from the Danes the towne of Darbie and the countrie adioining In this enterprise she put hir owne person in great aduenture for a great multitude of Danes that were withdrawen into Darbie valiantlie defended the gates and entries in so much that they slue foure of hir chiefe men of warre which were named wardens of hir person euen fast by hir at the verie entrie of the gates But this notwithstanding with valiant fight hir people entered and so the towne was woon she got diuerse other places out of their hands constreined them of Yorkeshire to agree with hir so that some of them promised to become hir subiects some vowed to aid hir and some sware to be at hir commandement Finallie this martiall ladie and manlie Elfleda the supporter of hir countriemen and terrour of the enimies departed this life at Tamwoorth about the 12 of Iune in the 18 or rather 19 yéere of hir brother king Edwards reigne as by Matth. West it should appeere But Simon Dunelm writeth that she deceassed in the yeere of Christ 915 which should be about the 14 yéere of king Edwards reigne Hir bodie was conueied to
Glocester and there buried within the monasterie of S. Peter which hir husband and she in their life time had builded and translated thither the bones of saint Oswill from Bardona The same monasterie was after destroied by Danes But Aldredus the archbishop of Yorke who was also bishop of Worcester repared an other in the same citie that was after the chiefe abbeie there Finallie in memorie of the said Elfleds magnanimitie and valorous mind this epitaph was fixed on hir toome O Elfleda potens ô terror virgo virorum O Elfleda potens nomine digna viri Te quóque splendidior fecit natura puellam Te probitas fecit nomen habere viri Te mutare decet sed solùm nomina sexus Tu regina potens réxque trophea parans Iam nec Caesareos tantùm mirere triumphos Caesare splendidior virgo virago vale O puissant Elfled ô thou maid of men the dread and feare O puissant Elfled woorthie maid the name of man to beare A noble nature hath thee made a maiden mild to bee Thy vertue also hath procurde a manlie name to thee It dooth but onelie thee become of sex to change the name A puissant queene a king art thou preparing trophes of fame Now maruell not so much at Caesars triumphs trim to vieu O manlike maiden more renowmd than Caesar was a dieu After the deceasse of Elfleda king Edward tooke the dominion of Mercia as before we haue said into his owne hands and so disherited his néece Alfwen or Elswen the daughter of Elfleda taking hir awaie with him into the countrie of Westsaxons By this meanes he so amplified the bounds of his kingdome that he had the most part of all this Iland of Britaine at his commandement for the kings of the Welshmen namelie the king of Stretcled and of the Scots acknowledging him to be their chiefe souereigne lord and the Danes in Northumberland were kept so short that they durst attempt nothing against him in his latter daies so that he had time to applie the building and reparing of cities townes and castels wherein he so much delighted He builded a new towne at Notingham on the southside of Trent and made a bridge ouer that riuer betwixt the old towne and the new He also repared Manchester beyond the riuer of Mercia in Lancashire accounted as then in the south end of Northumberland and he built a towne of ancient writers called Thilwall neere to the same riuer of Mercia and placed therein a garrison of souldiers diuerse other townes and castels he built as two at Buckingham on either side the water of Ouse as before is shewed and also one at the mouth of the riuer of Auon He likewise built or new repared the townes of Tocetor and Wigmore with diuerse other as one at Glademuth about the last yéere of his reigne Some also he destroied which séemed to serue the enimies turne for harborough as a castell at Temnesford which the Danes builded and fortified At length after that this noble prince king Edward had reigned somewhat aboue the tearme of 23 yéeres he was taken out of this life at Faringdon his bodie was conueied from thence vnto Wincheter and there buried in the new abâ—eie He had thrée wiues or as some haue written but two affirming that Edgiua was not his wife but his concuâ—ine of whome he begat his eldest sonne Adelstan who succéeded him in the kingdome This Edgiua as hath béene reported dreamed on a time that there rose a moone out of hir bellie which with the bright shine thereof gaue light ouer all England and telling hir dreame to an ancient gentlewoman who coniecturing by the dreame that which followed tooke care of hir and caused hir to be brought vp in good manners and like a gentlewoman though she were borne but of base parentage Heerevpon when she came to ripe yéeres king Edward by chance comming to the place where she was remaining vpon the first sight was streight rauished with hir beautie which is déed excelled that she could not rest till he had his pleasure of hir and so begot of hir the foresaid Adelstan by hir he had also a daughter that was maried vnto Sithrike a Dane and K. of Northumberland The Scotish writers name hir Beatrice but our writers name hir Editha His second or rather his first wife if he were not maried to Eguina mother to Adelstan was called Elfleda or Elfrida daughter to one earle Ethelme by whom he had issue to wit two sonnes Ethelward and Edwin which immediatlie departed this life after their father and six daughters Elfleda Edgiua Ethelhilda Ethilda Edgitha and Elfgiua Elfleda became a nun and Ethelhâ—lda also liued in perpetuall virginitie but yet in a laie habit Edgitha was maried to Charles king of France surnamed Simplex And Ethilda by helpe of hir brother Adelstan was bestowed vpon Hugh sonne to Robert earle of Paris for hir singular beautie most highlie estéemed sith nature in hir had shewed as it were hir whole cunning in perfecting hir with all gifts and properties of a comelie personage Edgiua and Elgiua were sent by their brother Adelstan into Germanie vnto the emperor Henrie who bestowed one of them vpon his sonne Otho that was after emperor the first of that name and the other vpon a duke inhabiting about the Alpes by his last wife named Edgiua he had also two sonnes Edmund Eldred the which both reigned after their brother Adelstan successiuelie Also he had by hir two daughters Edburge that was made a nun and Edgiue a ladie of excellent beautie whom hir brother Adelstan gaue in mariage vnto Lewes king of Aquitaine Whilest this land was in continuall trouble of warres against the Danes as before is touched small regard was had to the state of the church in somuch that the whole countrie of the Westsaxons by the space of seuen yéeres togither in the daies of this king Edward remained without anie bishop to take order in matters apperteining to the church Wherevpon the pope had accurssed the English people bicause they suffred the bishops sées to be vacant so long a time King Edward to auoid the cursse assembled a prouinciall councell 905 in the which the archbishop of Canturburie Pleimond was president Wherein it was ordeined that whereas the prouince of Westsaxons in times past had but two bishops now it should be diuided into fiue diocesses euerie of them to haue a peculiar bishop When all things were ordered and concluded in this synod as was thought requisite the archbishop was sent to Rome with rich presents to appease the popes displeasure When the pope had heard what order the king had taken he was contented therewith And so the archbishop returned into his countrie and in one day at Canturburie ordeined seuen bishops as fiue to the prouince of Westsaxons that is to say Fridestane to the sée of Winchester Adelstan to S. Geâ—man
the lanched foorth from the shore through despaire Edwin leapt into the sea and drowned himselfe but the esquier that was with him recouered his bodie and brought it to land at Withsand besides Canturburie But Iames Maier in the annales of Flanders saieth that he was drowned by fortune of the seas in a small vessell and being cast vp into a créeke on the coast of Picardie was found by Adolfe earle of Bullongne that was his coosin germane and honorablie buried by the same Adolfe in the church of Bertine In consideration of which déed of pietie and dutie of mindfull consanguinitie the king of England both hartilie thanked earle Adolfe and bestowed great gifts vpon the church where his brother was thus buried For verelie king Adelstane after his displeasure was asswaged and hearing of this miserable end of his brother sore repented himselfe of his rigour so extended towards him in so much that he could neuer abide the man that had giuen the information against him which was his cupbearer so that on a time as the said cupbearer serued him at the table and came towards him with a cup of wine one of his feet chanced to slide but he recouered himselfe with the helpe of the other foot saieng One brother yet hath holpen succored the other which words cost him his life For the king remembring that by his accusation he had lost his brother that might haue béene an aid to him caused this said cupbearer to be straight put to death In this meane while Aulafe the sonne of Sitherike had giuen the information against him which was late king of Northumberland who is also named by writers to be king of the Irishmen and of manie Ilands assembled a great power of Danes Irishmen Scots and other people of the out Iles and imbarked them in 615 ships and craiers with the which he arriued in the mouth of Humber and there comming on land began to inuade the countrie This Aulafe had maried the daughter of Constantine king of Scots by whose procurement notwithstanding his late submission Aulafe tooke in hand this iournie King Adelstane aduertised of his enimies arriuall gathered his people and with all conuenient spéed hasted towards them and approching néerer vnto them pitcht downe his field at a place called by sonne Brimesburie by others Brimesford and also Brunaubright and by the Scotish writers Browmingfield When knowledge hereof was had in the enimies campe Aulafe enterprised a maruelous exploit for taking with him an harpe he came into the Englishhis late submission Aulafe tooke in campe offring himselfe disguised as a minstrell to shew some part of his cunning in musicke vpon his instrument and so being suffered to passe from tent to tent and admitted also to plaie afore the king surueied the whole state and order of the armie This doone he returned meaning by a cammisado to set vpon the kings tent But one that had serued as a souldier sometime vnder Aulafe chanced by marking his demeanour to know him and after he was gone vttered to the king what he knew The king séemed to be displeased in that he had not told him so much before Aulafs departure but in excusing himselfe the souldier said Ye must remember if it like your grace that the same faith which I haue giuen vnto you I sometime owght vnto Aulafe therfore if I should haue betraied him now you might well stand in doubt least I should hereafter doo the like to you but if you will follow mine aduise remoue your tent least happilie he assaile you vnwares The king did so and as it chanced in thegone vttered to the king what he knew The king night following Aulafe came to assaile the English campe and by fortune comming to the place where the kings tent stood before he found a bishop lodged which with his companie was come the same day to the armie and had pitcht vp his tent in that place from whence the king was remoued and so was the same bishop and most part of his men there slaine which slaughter executed Aulafe passed forward and came to the kings tent who in this meanegone vttered to the king what he knew The king time by reason of the alarum raised was got vp and taking to him his sword in that sudden fright by chance it fell out of the scabbard so that he could not find it but calling to God and S. Aldelme as saith Polychron his sword was restored to the scabbard againe The king comforted with that miracle boldlie preased foorth vpon his enimies and so valiantlie resisted them that in the end he put them to flight and chased them all that morning and day following so that he slue of them an huge number Some haue written that Constantine king of Scots was slaine at this ouerthrow and fiue other small kings or rulers with 12 dukes and welnéere all the armie of those strange nations which Aulafe had gathered togither But the Scotish chronicles affirme that Constantine was not there himselfe but sent his sonne Malcolme which yet escaped sore hurt and wounded from the battell as in the same chronicles ye may sée more at large When K. Adelstane had thus vanquished his enimies he went against them of Northwales whose rulers and princes he caused to come before him at Hereford and there handled them in such sort that they couenanted to pay him yeerlie in lieu of a tribute 20 pounds of gold 300 pounds of siluer and 25 head of neate with hawks and hownds a certeine number After this he subdued the Cornishmen and whereas till those daies they inhabited the citie of Excester mingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one nation was as strong within that citie as the other he rid them quite out of the same and repared the walles and fortified them with ditches and turrets as the maner then was and so remoued the Cornish men further into the west parts of the countrie that he made Tamer water to be the confines betwéene the Englishmen and them Finallie the noble prince king Adelstane departed out of this world the 26 day of October after he had reigned the tearme of 16 yeares His bodie was buried atmingled amongest the Englishmen so that the one Malmesburie He was of such a stature as exceeded not the common sort of men stooping somewhat and yellowe haired for his valiancie ioined with courtesie beloued of all men yet sharpe against rebels and of inuincible constancie his great deuotion toward the church appeared in the building adorning indowing of monasteries and abbeis He built one at Wilton within the diocesse of Salisburie and an other at Michelnie in Summersetshire But besides these foundations there were few famous monasteries within this land but that he adorned the same either with some new péece of building iewels bookes or portion of lands He had in excéeding fauour
submitted themselues vnto him and so both Scots and Northumbers receiued an oth to be true vnto him which they obserued but a small while for he was no sooner returned into the south parts but that Aulafe which had beene chased out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye haue heard returned into Northumberland with a great nauie of ships and was ioifullie receiued of the inhabitants and restored againe to the kingdome which he held by the space of foure yéeres and then by the accustomed disloialtie of the Northumbers he was by them expelled and then they set vp one Hirke or Hericius the sonne of one Harrold to reigne ouer them who held not the estate anie long time For in the third yeere of his reigne Edred in the reuenge of such disloiall dealings in the Northumbers out of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye destroied the countrie with fire swoord sleaing the most part of the inhabitants He burnt the abbeie of Rippon which was kept against him As he was returning homeward an host of enimies brake out of Yorke and setting vpon the rereward of the kings armie at a place called Easterford made great slaughter of the same Wherefore the king in his rage ment to haue begun a new spoile and destruction but the Northumbers humbled themselues so vnto him that putting awaieout of the countrie by king Edmund as before ye their forsaid king Hirke or Hericius and offering great rewards and gifts to buy their peace they obteined pardon But bicause that Wolstane the archbishop of Yorke was of counsell with his countriemen in reuolting from king Edred and aduancing of Hericius king Edred tooke him and kept him in prison a long time after but at length in respect of the reuerence which he bare to his calling he set him at libertie and pardoned him his offense Matth. Westm. reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment as thus In the yéere of Grace saith he 951 king Edred put the archbishop of Yorke in close prison bicause of often complaints exhibited against him as he which had commanded manie townesmen of Theadford to be put to death in reuenge of the abbat Aldelme by them vniustlie slaine and murthered After this when Edred had appeased all ciuill tumults and dissentions within his land he applied him selfe to the aduancing of religion wholie followingWestm reciteth an other cause of Wolstans imprisonment the mind of Dunstane by whose exhortation he suffered patientlie manie torments of the bodie and exercised himselfe in praier and other deuout studies This Edred in his latter daies being greatlie addicted to deuotion religious priests at the request of his mother Edgiua restored the abbeie of Abington which was built first by king Inas but in these daies sore decaied and fallen into ruine Finallie after he had reigned nine yéeres and a halfe he departed this life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising of angels as it is written and was buried at Winchester in the cathedrall church there ¶ Heere is to be noted that the foresaid Edred when he came first to the crowne vpon a singular and most especiall fauour which he bare towards Dunstane the abbat of Glastenburie committed vnto him the chiefest part of all his treasure as charters of lands with other monuments and such ancient princelie iewels as belonged to the former kings with other such as he got of his owne willing him to lay the same inthis life to the great gréeuance of men and reioising safe kéeping within his monasterie of Glastenburie Afterward when king Edred perceiued himselfe to be in danger of death by force of that sickenesse which in déed made an end of his life he sent into all parties to such as had anie of his treasure in kéeping to bring the same vnto him with all spéed that he might dispose thereof before his departure out of this life as he should sée cause Dunstane tooke such things as he had vnder his hands hasted forward to deliuer the same vnto the king and to visit him in that time of his sickenesse according to his dutie but as he was vpon the waie a voice spake to him from heauen saieng Behold king Edred is now departed in peace At the hearing of this voice the horsse wheron Dunstane rode fell downe and died being not able to abide the presence of the angell that thus spake to Dunstane And when he came to the court he vnderstood that the king died the same houre in which it was told him by the angell as before ye haue heard Edwin succeedeth Edred in the kingdome of England his beastlie and incestuous carnalitie with a kinswoman of his on the verie day of his coronation he is reproued of Dunstane and giueth ouer the gentlewomans companie Dunstane is banished for rebuking king Edwin for his vnlawfull lust and lewd life the diuell reioised at his exile what reuenging mischiefs the king did for displeasure sake against the said Dunstane in exile the middle part of England rebellethye haue heard against king Edwin and erecteth his brother Edgar in roiall roome ouer them he taketh thought and dieth Edgar succeedeth him he is a fauourer of moonks his prouision for defense of his realme his policie and discretion in gouernment what kings he bound by oth to be true vnto him eight princes row his barge in signe of submission the vicious inconueniences that grew among the Englishmen vpon his fauouring of the Danes a restraint of excessiue quaffing Dunstane is made bishop of Worcester and Ethelwold bishop of Winchester iustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed theft punished with death a tribute of woolfs skins paid him out of Wales and the benefit of that tribute The xxiij Chapter AFter the deceasse of Edred his nephue Edwin the eldest sonne of king Edmund was made king of England and began his reigne ouer the same in the yeere of our Lord 955 in the 20 yeere of the emperor Otho the first in theiustice in Edgars time seuerelie executed 28 and last yéere of the reigne of Lewes king of France and about the twelfe yeere of Malcolme the first of that name king of Scotland He was consecrated at Kingston vpon Thames by Odo the archbishop of Canturburie On the verie day of his coronation as the lords were set in councell about weightie matters touching the gouernment of the realme he rose from the place gat him into a chamber with one of his néere kinswomen and there had to doo with hir without anie respect or regard had to his roiall estate and princelie dignitie Dunstane latelie before named abbat of Glastenburie did not onlie without feare of displeasure reprooue the K. for such shamefull abusing of his bodie but also caused the archbishop of Canturburie to constreine him to forsake that woman whom vnlawfullie he kept There be that write that there were two
and vnprofitable manners of strangers Dunstance was made bishop of Worcester and had also the administration of the see of London committed vnto him He was in such fauor with thescarse was anie stréet in England but Danes had king that he ruled most things at his pleasure Ethelwold which being first a moonke of Glastenburie and after abbat of Abington was likewise made bishop of Winchester and might doo verie much with the king Also Oswald which had béene a moonke in the abbeie of Florie in France and after was made bishop of Worcester and from thence remooued to the sée of Yorke was highlie in fauor with this king so that by these thrée prelates he was most counselled Iustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for although he were courteous and gentle towards his friends yet was he sharpe and hard to offendors so that no person of what estate or degree soeuer he was escaped worthie punishment if he did transgresse the lawes and ordinances of the realme There was no priuie theefe nor common robber that durst lay hands vpon other mens goods but he might looke to make amends with losse of his life if he were knowne to be giltie For how might men that did offend thinke to escape his hands which deuised waies how to ridIustice in his daies was strictlie obserued for the countrie of all wild rauening beasts that liued vpon sucking the bloud of others For as it is said he appointed Iudweall or Ludweall king of Wales to present him with thrée hundred woolues yéerelie in name of a tribute but after thrée yéeres space there was not a woolfe to be found and so that tribute ceased in the fourth yéere after it began to be paid The death of Alfred king Edgars wife or concubine causeth him to fall into a fowle offense an example teaching men to take heed how they put others in trust to woo for them earle Ethelwold cooseneth the king of his wife the danger of beholding a womans beautie with lustfull eies king Edgar killeth earle Ethelwold to marrie faire Alfred his wife the bloudie and vnnaturall speach of Ethelwolds base sonne examples of king Edgars great incontinencie and lewd life Dunstane putteth the king of penance for his vnchastitie the Welshmen rebell against him and are corrected king Edgars vision before his death of what religious or concubine causeth him to fall into a buildings he was founder his example a spur to others to doo the like moonks esteemed and secular priests little regarded king Edgars deformed reformation his vices stature and bodilie qualities he offereth to fight hand to hand with Kinadius king of Scots vpon occasion of words euill taken Kinadius submitteth himselfe and is pardoned his wiues and children the good state of the realme in king Edgars time the amplenesse of his dominions The xxiiij Chapter IN this meane time Alfred the wife of king Edgar as some say or rather as others write his concubine died of whome he had begot a sonne named Edward The death of this woman caused the king to commit an heinous offense For albeit at the same time the same went that Horgerius duke of Cornewall or rather Deuonshire had a daughter named Alfred a damosell of excellent beautie whome Edgar minding to haue in mariage appointed one of his noble men called earle Ethelwold to go with all speed into Cornewall or Deuonshire to sée if the yoong ladies beautie answered the report that went of hir and so to breake the matter to hir father in his behalfe yet Ethelwold being a yong ioslie gentleman tooke his iournie into Cornewall and comming to the duke offense For albeit at the same time the same was well receiued and had a sight of his daughter with whose beautie he was streight rauished so far in loue that not regarding the kings pleasure who had sent him thither he began to purchase the good will of both father and daughter for himselfe and did so much that he obteined the same in déed Herevpon returning to the king he informed him that the damosell was not of such beautie and comelie personage as might he thought woorthie to match in marige with his maiestie Shortlie after perceiuing the kings mind by his wrongfull misreport to be turned and nothing bent that way he began to sue to him that he might with his fauour marie the same damosell which the king granted as one that cared not for hir bicause of the credit which he gaue to Ethelwolds words And so by this meanes Ethelwold obteined Alfred in mariage which was to his owne destruction as the case fell out For when the same of hir passing beautie did spread ouer all the realme now that she was mariedwith his maiestie and came more abroad in sight of the people the king chanced to heare thereof and desirous to sée hir deuised vnder colour of hunting to come vnto the house of Ethelwold and so did where he had no sooner set his eie vpon hir but he was so farre wrapped in the chaine of burning concupiscence that to obteine his purpose he shortlie after contriued Ethelwolds death and maried his wife Some say that the woman kindled the brand of purpose for when it was knowne that the king would sée hir Ethelwold willed hir in no wise to trim vp hir selfe but rather to disfigure hir in fowle garments and some euill fauored attire that hir natiue beautie should not appeare but she perceiuing how the matter went of spite set out hir selfe to the vttermost so that the king vpon the first sight of hix beacame so farre inamored of hir beautie that taking hir husband foorth with him on hunting into a forrest or wood then called Warlewood after Horewood not shewing that he meant him anie hurt till at length he had got him within the thicke of the wood where he suddenlie stroke him through with his dart Now as his bastard son came to the place the king asked him how he liked the maner of hunting wherto he answered Uerie well if it like your grace for that that liketh you ought not to displease me With which answer the king was so pacified that he indeuored by pretending his fauor towards the sonne to extenuat the tyrannicall murther of the father Then did the king marie the countesse Alfred and of hir begat two sonnes Edmund which died yoong and Etheldred or Egelred Besides this cruell act wrought by king Edgar for the satisfieng of his fleshlie lust he also plaied another part greatlie to the staine of his honor mooued also by wanton loue with yoong damosell named Wilfrid for after that she had to auoid the danger of him either professed hir selfe a nun or else for colour as the most part of writers agrée got hirselfe into a nunrie and clad hir in a nuns wéed he tooke hir foorth of hir cloister and lay by hir sundrie times and begat on hir a daughter named Edith who comming to
conuenient age was made a nun A third example of his incontinencie is written by authors and that is this It chanced on a time that he lodged one night at Andeuer and hauing a mind to a lords daughter there he commanded that she should bee brought to his bed But the mother of the gentlewoman would not that hir daughter should be defloured and therefore in the darke of the night broughtinto a nunrie and clad hir in a nuns weed he tooke one of hir maidseruants and laid hir in the kings bed she being both faire proper and pleasant In the morning when the day began to appeare she made hast to arise and being asked of the king why she so hasted That I may go to my daies worke if it please your grace quoth she Herewith she being staied by the king as it were against hir will she fell downe on hir knées required of him that she might be made frée in guerdon of hir nights worke For saith she it is not for your honor that the woman which hath tasted the pleasure of the kings bodie should anie more suffer seruitude vnder the rule and appointment of a sharpe rough mistresse The king then being mooued in his spirits laughed at the matter though not from the heart as he that tooke great indignation at the dooings of the dutchesse and pitied the case of the poore wench But yet in fine turning earnest to a iest he pardoned all the parties and aduanced the wench to high honor farreshe might be made frée in guerdon of hir nights aboue those that had rule of hir afore so that she ruled them willed they nilled they for he vsed hir as his paramour till he maried the foresaid Alfred For these youthfull parts namelie for the rauishing of Wilfride which though she were no nun yet the offense seemed verie heinous for that he should not once touch anie woman shadowed vnder that habit he greatlie displeased Dunstane so that by him he was put to his seuen yéeres penance and kept from the crowne till the 12 yeere of his reigne or more For some write that he was not crowned nor annointed king till the 30 yeere of his age which should be about the 13 or 14 yeere of his reigne by that account sith he entred into the rule of the kingdome about the 16 yéere of his age In déed one author witnesseth that he was consecrated at Bath on a Whitsunday the 13 yéere of his reigne and that by Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie and Oswold archbishop of Yorke But some which suppose that he was consecrated king immediatlie vpon the death of Edridus affirme that he was crowned and annointed king by the archbishop Odo Dunstane as then remaining in exile from whence he was immediatlie reuoked by Edgar and first made bishop of Worcester as hath beene said and after the decease of Odo was aduanced to be archbishop of Canturburie But by some writers it appeareth that Dunstane was reuoked out of exile immediatlie vpon partition of the realme betwixt Edwin and Edgar which chanced in the yéere 957 by the rebellion of thewas consecrated king immediatlie vpon the death people of Mercia others as before ye haue heard and that in the yéere following the archbishop Odo died after whome succéeded Alfin bishop of Winchester who also died the same yeere that king Edward deceased as he went to fetch his pall from Rome and then Brighthelme bishop of Dorchester was elected archbishop But bicause he was not able to discharge so great an office by K. Edgars commandement he was forced to giue place to Dunstane Toward the latter end of king Edgars daies the Welshmen mooued some rebellion against him Wherevpon he assembled an armie and entering the countrie of Glamorgan did much hurt in the same chastising the inhabitants verie sharpelie for their rebellious attempts Amongst other spoiles taken in those parties at that time by the men of war the bell of saint Ellutus was taken away and hanged about a horsses necke and as hath béene reported in the after noone it chanced that king Edgar laid him downe to rest wherevpon in sleepe there appeared Toward the latter end of king Edgars daies the one vnto him and smote him on the breast with a speare By reason of which vision he caused all things that had béene taken away to be restored againe But within nine daies after the king died Whether anie such thing chanced or that he had anie such vision it forceth not But truth it is that in the 37 yéere of his age after he had reigned 16 yéeres and two moneths he departed this life the 8 day of Iulie and was buried at Glastenburie This Edgar is highlie renowmed of writers for such princelie qualities as appeared in him but chieflie for that he was so beneficiall to the church namelie to moonks the aduancement of whome he greatlie sought both in building abbeies new from the ground in reparing those that were decaied also by inriching them with great reuenues and in conuerting collegiat churches into monasteries remoouing secular priests and bringing in moonks in their places There passed no one yéere of his reigne wherin he founded not one abbeie or other The abbeie of This Edgar is highlie renowmed of writers for Glastenburie which his father had begun he finished The abbeie of Abington also he accomplished and set in good order The abbeies of Peterborough Thornie he established The nunrie of Wilton he founded and richlie endowed where his daughter Edith◠was professed and at length became abbesse there To be briefe he builded as the chronicles record to the number of 40 abbeies and monasteries in some of which he placed moonks and in some nuns By his example in those daies other nobles as also prelates This Edgar is highlie renowmed of writers for some of the laitie did begin the foundation of sundrie abbeies and monasteries as Adelwold bishop of Winchester builded the abbeie of Elie and as some say Peterborough Thornie though they were established by the king as before is mentioned Also earle Ailewin at the exhortation of the same bishop Adelwold builded the abbeie of Ramsey though some attribute the dooing thereof vnto Oswold the archbishop of Yorke and some to king Edward the elder To conclude the religious orders of moonks and nuns in these daies florished and the state of secular priests was smallie regarded insomuch that they were constreined to auoid out of diuerse colleges and to leaue the same vnto moonks as at Worcester and Winchester where in the new monasterie bicause the kings liued not in such sort as was then thought requisite the prebends were taken from them and giuen to vicars But when the vicars were thought to vse themselues no better but ratherEdward the elder worse than the other before them they were likewise put out and moonks placed
stranger should come and remoue an old inhabitant for such maner of dooing could not please God not yet be allowed of anie good man which ought of reason to doubt least the same should hap to him which he might sée to haue béene an other mans vndooing About this matter was hard hold for manie of the temporall lords and namelie the same Alfer iudged that the priests had wrong In so much that they remoued the moonks out of their places and brought into the monasteries secular priests with their wiues But Edelwin duke of the Eastangles Alfred his brother with Brightnoth or Brighnode earle of Essex withstood this dooing gathering an armie with great valiancie mainteined the moonks in their houses within the countrie of Eastangles Herevpon were councels holden as at Winchester at Kirthling in Eastangle and at Calne At Winchester when the matter was brought to that passe that the priests were like to haue had their purpose an image of the rood that stood there in the refectorie where they sat in councell vttered certeine woords in this wise God forbid it should be so God forbid it should be so ye iudged well once but ye may not change well againe As though saith Polydor Virgil the moonks had more right which had berest other men of their possessions than the priests which required restitution of their owne But saith he bicause the image of Christ hanging on the crosse was thought to speake these words such credit was giuen thereto as it had béene an oracle that the priests had their sute dashed and all the trouble was ceassed So the moonks held those possessions howsoeuer they came to them by the helpe of God or rather as saith the same Polydor by the helpe of man For there were euen then diuers that thought this to be rather an oracle of Phebus than of God that is to say not published by Gods power but by the fraud and craftie deceit of men The matter therefore was not so quieted but that vpon new trouble an other councell was had at a manour house belonging to the king called Calne where they that were appointed to haue the hearing of the matter sat in an vpper lost The king by reason of his yoong yéeres do was spared so that he came not there Héere as they were busied in arguing the matter either part laieng for himselfe what could be said Dunstane was sore reuiled and had sundrie reproches laid against him but suddenlie euen in the verie heat of their communication the ioists of the loft failed and downe came all the companie so that manie were slaine and hurt but Dunstane alone standing vpon one of the ioists that fell not escaped safe and sound And so this miracle with the other made an end of the controuersie betwéene the priests and moonks all the English people following the mind of the archbishop Dunstane who by meanes thereof had his will In this meane while king Edward ruling himselfe by good counsell of such as were thought discréet and sage persons gaue great hope to the world that he would walke in his fathers vertuous steps as alreadie be well began and bearing alwaie a reuerence to his mother in law and a brotherlie loue to hir sonne Egelred vsed himselfe as became him towards them both Afterward by chance as he was hunting in a forrest néere the castell of Corfe where his mother in law and his brother the said Egelred then soiourned when all his companie were spred abroad in following the game so that he was left alone he tooke the waie streight vnto his mother in lawes house to visit hir and his brother The quéene hearing that he was come was verie glad thereof for that she had occasion offered to woorke that which she had of long time before imagined that was to slea the king hir sonne in law that hir owne sonne might inioy the garland Wherefore she required him to alight which he in no wise would yéeld vnto but said that he had stolne from his companie and was onelie come to see hir and his brother and to drinke with them and therefore would returne to the forrest againe to sée some more sport The queene perceiuing that he would not alight caused drinke to be fetched and as he had the cup at his mouth by hir appointment one of hir seruants stroke him into the bodie with a knife wherevpon féeling himselfe wounded he set sprres to the horsse thinking to gallop awaie and so to get to his companie But being hurt to the death he fell from his horsse so as one of his féet was fastened in the stirrup by reason whereof his horsse drew him foorth through woods and launds the bloud which gushed out of the wound shewed token of his death to such as followed him and the waie to the place where the horsse had left him That place was called Corphes gate or Corfes gate His bodie being found was buried without anie solemne funeralls at Warham For they which enuied that he should inioy the crowne enuied also the buriall of his bodie within the church but the memorie of his fame could not so secretlie be buried with the bodie as they imagined For sundrie miracles shewed at the place where his bodie was interred made the same famous as diuerse haue reported for there was sight restored to the blind health to the sicke and hearing to the deafe which are easilier to be told than beléeued Quéene Alfred also would haue ridden to the place where he laie mooued with repentance as hath béene said but the horsse wherevpon she rode would not come neere the graue for anie thing that could be doone to him Neither by changing the said horsse could the matter be holpen for euen the same thing happened to the other horsses Heerevpon the woman perceiued hir great offense towards God for murthering the innocent and did so repent hir afterward for the same that besides the chastising of hir bodie in fasting and other kind of penance she imploied all hir substance and patrimonie on the poorâ— and in building and reparing of churches and monasteries She founded two houses of nuns as is said the one at Warwell the other at Ambresburie and finallie professed hirselfe a nun in one of them that is to say at Warwell which house she builded as some affirme in remembrance of hir first husband that was slaine there by king Edgar for hir sake as before is mentioned The bodie of this Edward the second and surnamed the martyr after that it had remained thrée yeeres at Warham where it was first buried was remooued vnto Shaftesburie and with great reuerence buried there by the forenamed Alâ—er or Elfer duke of Mercia who also did sore repent himselfe in that he had beene against the aduancement of the said king Edward as ye haue heard But yet did not he escape
woorthie punishment for within one yéere after he was eaten to death with lice if the historie be true King Edward came to his death after he had reigned thrée yéeres or as other write thrée yéeres and eight moneths ¶ Whatsoeuer hath béene reported by writers of the murther committed on the person of this king Edward sure it is that if he were base begotten as by writers of no meane credit it should appéere he was in déed great occasion vndoubtedlie was giuen vnto quéene Alfred to seeke reuenge for the wrongfull keeping backe of hir son Egelred from his rightfull succession to the crowne but whether that Edward was legitimate or not she might yet haue deuised some other lawfull meane to haue come by hir purpose and not so to haue procured the murther of the yoong prince in such vnlawfull maner For hir dooing therein can neither be woorthilie allowed nor throughlie excused although those that occasioned the mischiefe by aduancing hir stepsonne sonne to an other mans right deserued most blame in this matter Thus farre the sixt booke comprising the first arriuall of the Danes in this land which was in king Britricus his reigne pag. 135 at which time the most miserable state of England tooke beginning THE SEVENTH BOKE of the Historie of England Egelred succeedeth Edward the martyr in the kingdome of England the decaie of the realme in his reigne Dunstane refusing to consecrate him is therevnto inforced Dunstans prophesies of the English people and Egelred their king his slouth and idlenes accompanied with other vices the Danes arriue on the coasts of Kent and make spoile of manie places warre betwixt the king and the bishop of Rochester archbishop Dunstans bitter denunciation against the king because he would not be pacified with the bishop of Rochester without moncie Dunstans parentage his strange trance and what a woonderfull thing he did during the time it lasted his education and bringing vp with what good qualities he was indued an incredible tale of his harpe how he was reuoked from louing and lusting after women whereto he was addicted his terrible dreame of a rough beare what preferments he obteined by his skill in the expounding of dreames The first Chapter IN the former booke was discoursed the troubled state of this land by the manisold and mutinous inuasions of the Danes who though they sought to ingrosse the rule of euerie part and parcell therof in to their hands yet being resisted by the valiantnesse of the gouernors supported with the aid of their people they were disappointed of their expectation and receiued manie a dishonorable or rather reprochfull repulse at their aduersaries hands Much mischiefe doubtlesse they did and more had doone if they had not béene met withall in like measure of extremitie as they offred to the offense and ouerthrow of great multitudes Their first entrance into this land is controuersed among writers some saieng that it was in the daies of king Britricus other some affirming that it was in the time of king Egbert c about which point sith it is a matter of no great moment we count it labour lost to vse manie woords onelie this by the waie is notewoorthie that the Danes had an vnperfect or rather a lame and limping rule in this land so long as the gouernors were watchfull diligent politike at home and warlike abroad But when these kind of kings discontinued and that the raines of the regiment fell into the hands of a pezzant not a puissant prince a man euill qualified dissolute slacke and licentious not regarding the dignitie of his owne person nor fauoring the good estate of the people the Danes who before were coursed from coast to coast and pursued from place to place as more willing to leaue the land than desirous to tarrie in the same tooke occasion of stomach and courage to reenter this I le waxing more bold and confident more desperate and venturous spared no force omitted no opportunitie let slip no aduantage that they might possiblie take to put in practise and fullie to accomplish their long conceiued purpose Now bicause the Danes in the former kings daies were reencountred and that renowmedlie so often as they did encounter and séeking the totall regiment where dispossessed of their partile principalilie which by warlike violence they obteined and for that the Saxons were interessed in the land and these but violent incrochers vnable to keepe that which they came to by constreint we haue thought it conuenient to comprise the troubled estate of that time in the sixt booke the rather for the necessarie consequence of matters then in motion and héere déeme it not amisse at so great and shamefull loosenesse speciallie in a prince ministring hart and courage to the enimie to begin the seuenth booke Wherin is expressed the chiefest time of their flourishing estate in this land if in tumults vprores battels and bloudshed such a kind of estate may possiblie be found For héere the Danes lord it héere they take vpon them like souereignes héere if at anie time they had absolute authoritie they did what they might in the highest degrée as shall be declared in the vnfortunate affaires of vngratious Egelred or Etheldred the sonne of king Edgar and of his last wife quéene Alfred who was ordeined king in place of his brother Edward after the same Edward was dispatched out of the waie and began his reigne ouer this realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 979 which was in the seuenth yéere of the emperor Otho the second in the 24 of Lothaine K. of France and about the second or third yéere of Kenneth the third of that name king of Scotland This Egelred or Etheldred was the 30 in number from Cerdicus he first king of the Westsaxons through his negligent gouernment the state of the commonwealth fell into such decaie as writers doo report that vnder him it may be said how the kingdome was 〈◊〉 to the vttermost point or period of old 〈…〉 age which is the next degrée to the graâ—e For wheras whilest the realme was diuided at the first by the Saxons into sundrie dominions it grew at length as it were increasing from youthfull yeeres to one absolute monarchie which passed vnder the late remembred princes Egbert Adelstane Edgar and others so that in their daies it might be said how it was growne to mans state but now vnder this Egelred through famine pestilence and warres the state thereof was so shaken turned vpside downe and weakened on ech part that rightlie might the season be likened vnto the old broken yéeres of mans life which through féeblenesse is not able to helpe it slefe Dunstane archbishop of Canturburie was thought to haue foreséene this thing and therfore refused to annoint Egelred king which by the murther of his brother should atteine to the gouernment but at length he was compelled vnto it and so he consecrated him at Kingston vpon Thames as the
friuolous and wholie impertinent to our purpose onelie this I read that through declaring of his dreames and visions he obteined in the time of king Edgar first the bishoprike of Worcester after the London last of all the archbishoprike of Canturburie But leauing Dunstane and the fond deuises depending vpon the commemoration of his life we will now returne to the dooings of Egelred and speake of such things in the next chapter as chanced in his time The Danes inuade England on each side they are vanquished by the English Goda earle of Deuonshire slaine the Danes in a battell fought at Maldon kill Brightnod earle of Essex and the most of this armie ten thousand pounds paid to them by composition that they should not trouble the English subiects they cease their crueltie for a time but within a while after fall to their bloudie bias the English people despaire to resist them Egelred addresseth a nauie against the Danes vnder the erles Alfrike and Turold Alfrike traitorouslie taketh part with the Danes his ship and souldiers are taken his sonne Algar is punished for his fathers offense the Danes make great wast in many parts of this Iland they besiege London and are repelled with dishonor they driue king Egelred to buy peace of them for 16000 pounds Aulafe king of Norwey is honorablie interteined of Egelred to whome he promiseth at his baptisme neuer to make warre against England the great zeale of people in setting forward the building of Durham towne and the minster The second Chapter SHortlie after the decease of Dunstane the Danes inuaded this realme on each side wasting and spoiling the countrie in most miserable wise They arriued in so manie places at once that the Englishmen could not well deuise whither to go to encounter first with them Some of them spoiled a place or towne called Wichport and from thence passing further into the countrie were met with by the Englishmen who giuing them battell lost their capteine Goda but yet they got the victorie and beat the Danes out of the field and so that part of the Denish armie was brought to confusion Simon Dunel saith that the Englishmen in déed wan the field here but not without great losse For besides Goda who by report of the same author was Earle of Deuonshire there died an other valiant man of warre named Strenwold In the yeere 991 Brightnod earle of Essex at Maldon gaue battell to an armie of Danes which vnder their leaders Iustine and Guthmond had spoiled Gipswich and was there ouercome and slaine with the most part of his people and so the Danes obteined in that place the victorie In the same yéere and in the 13 yeere of king Egelreds reigne when the land was on each side sore afflicted wasted and haried by the Danes which couered the same as they had béene grashoppers by the aduise of the archbishop of Canturburie Siricius which was the second of that séee after Dunstane a composition was taken with the Danes so that for the sum of ten thousand pounds to be paied to them by the king they should couenant not to trouble his subiects anie further This monie was called Denegilt or Dane monie and was leuied of the people Although other take that to be Danegilt which was giuen vnto such Danes as king Egelred afterwards reteined in his seruice to defend the land frm other Danes and enimies that sought to inuade his dominions But by what name so euer this monie which the Danes now receiued was called true it is that herevpon they ceassed from their most cruell inuasions for a time But shortlie after they had resfreshed themselues and recouered new strength they began to play their old parts againe dooing the like mischéefe by their semblable inuasions as they had vsed before By reason hereof such feare came vpon the English people that they despaired to be able to resist the enimies The king yet caused a nauie to be set foorth at London whereof he appointed earle Alfrike whome before he had banished to be high admerall ioining with him earle Turold This nauie did set forward from London toward the enimies who hauing warning giuen them from Alfrike escaped away without hurt Shortly after a greater nauie of the Danes came and incountered with the kings fléet so that a great number of the Londoners were slaine and all the kings ships taken for Alfrike like a traitor turned to the Danes side ¶ Matt. West maketh other report of this matter declaring that Alfrike in déed being one of the chiefe capteins of the fléet aduertised them by forewarning of the danger that was toward them and that when they should come to ioining the same Alfrike like a traitor fled to the Danes and after vpon necessitie being put to â—light escaped away with them but the other capteins of the kings fléet as Theodred Elstan and Escwen pursued the Danes tooke one of their ships and slue all those that were found therein The Londoners also as the same Matt. West saith met with the nauie of the Danish rouers as they fled away and slue a great number and also tooke the ship of the traitor Alfrike with his souldiers armor but he himselfe escaped though with much paine hauing plaied the like traitorous part once before and yet was reconciled to the kings fauor againe Upon this mischiefe wrought by the father the king now tooke his sonne Algar and caused his eies to be put out About the same time was Bambrough destroied by the Danes which arriued after in Humber and wasted the countrie of Lindsey and Yorkeshire on either side that riuer And when the Englishmen were assembled to giue them battell before they ioined the capteines of the English armie Frena Godwin and Fredegist that were Danes by their fathers side began to flie away and escaped so giuing the occasion of the ouerthrow that lighted on their people But by some writers it should appéere that after the Danes had destroied all the north parts as they spred abroad without order and good arraie the people of the countrie fell vpon them and slue some of them and chased the residue Other of the Danes with a nauie of 94 ships entered the Thames and besieged London about our ladie daie in September They gaue a verie sore assault to the citie and assaied to set it on fire but the citizens so valiantlie defended themselues that the Danes were beaten backe and repelled greatlie to their losse so that they were constreined to depart thence with dishonor Then they fell to and wasted the countries of Essex Kent Sussex and Hamshire and ceassed not till they had inforced the king to compound with them for 16 thousand pounds which he was glad to pay to haue peace with them Moreouer whereas they wintered that yéere at Southampton the king procured Aulafe king of the Norwegians to come vnto Andeuer where at
that time he lay vpon pledges receiued of the king for his safe returne Elphegus bishop of Winchester and duke Ethelwold were appointed by king Egelred to bring Aulafe vnto him in most honorable maner The same time was Aulafe baptised king Egelred receiuing him at the fontstone and so he promised neuer after to make anie war within this land And receiuing great gifts of the king he returned into his countrie and kept his promise faithfullie but the euils tooke not so an end for other of the Danes sprang vp as they had béene the heads of the serpent Hydra some of them euer being readie to trouble the quiet state of the English nation About this season that is to say in the yéere of our Lord 995 bishop Aldaine which was fled from Chester in the stréet otherwise called Cunecester with the bodie of saint Cuthbert for feare of the inuasion of Danes vnto Rippon brought the same bodie now vnto Durham and there began the foundation of a church so that the sée of that bishoprike was from thencefoorth there established and the woods were there cut downe which before that time couered and ouergrew that place wherevpon it began first to be inhabited Earle Uthred who gouerned that countrie greatlie furthered the bishop in this worke so that all the people inhabiting betweene the riuers of Coquid and Theis came togither to rid the woods and to helpe forwards the building of the church and towne there The Danes inuading the west parts of this land make great hauocke by fire and sword they arriue at Rochester and conquer the Kentishmen in field king Egelred ouercommeth the Danes that inhabited Cumberland and wasteth the countrie the Summersetshire men are foiled the miserable state of the realme in those daies the English bloud mixed with the Danes and Britaines and what inconueniences grew thervpon the disordered gouernement of king Egelred sicknesses vexing the people treason in the nobles the tribute paid to the Danes vnmercifullie inhansed the realme brought to beggerie king Egelred by politike persuasion and counsell marrieth Emma the duke of Normandies daughter vpon what occasion the Normans pretended a title to the crowne of England they conquer the whole land what order king Egelred tooke to kill all the Danes within his kingdome and what rule they bare in this realme yer they were murdered the thraldome of the English people vnder them whereof the word Lordane sprang The third Chapter IN the ninteenth yere of king Egelreds reigne the Danes sailed about Cornewall and comming into the Seuerne sea they robbed tooke preies in the coasts of Deuonshire Southwales and landing at Wicheport they burned vp the countrie and came about vnto Penwithstréet on the south coast and so arriuing in the mouth of Tamer water came vnto Lidford and there wasted all afore them with force of fire They burned amongst other places the monasterie of saint Ordulfe at Essingstocke After this they came into Dorcetshire and passed through the countrie with flame and fire not finding anie that offered to resist them The same yéere also they soiourned in the I le of Wight and liued vpon spoiles preies which they tooke in Hampshire and Sussex At length they came into the Thames and so by the riuer of Medwey arriued at Rochester The Kentishmen assembled togither and fought with the Danes but they were ouercome and so left the field to the Danes After this the same Danes sailed into Normandie and king Egelred went into Cumberland where the Danes inhabited in great numbers whome he ouercame with sore warre and wasted almost all Cumberland taking great spoiles in the same About the same time or shortlie after the Danes with their nauie returning out of Normandie came vnto Exmouth and there assaulted the castell but they were repelled by them that kept it After this they spread abroad ouer all the countrie exercising their accustomed trade of destroieng all before them with fire and sword The men of Summersetshire fought with them at Pentho but the Danes got the vpper hand Thus the state of the realme in those daies was verie miserable for there wanted worthie chiestains to rule the people and to chastise them when they did amisse There was no trust in the noble men for euerie one impugned others dooing and yet would not deuise which way to deale with better likelihood When they assembled in councell and should haue occupied their heads in deuising remedies for the mischiefe of the common wealth they turned their purpose vnto the altercation about such strifes contentions and quarels as each one had against other and suffered the generall case to lie still in the dust And if at anie time there was anie good conclusion agreed vpon for the withstanding of the enimie reléefe of the common wealth anon should the enimie be aduertised thereof by such as were of aliance or consanguinitie to them For as Caxton Polychr and others say the English bloud was so mixed with that of the Danes and Britains who were like enimies to the Englishmen that there was almost few of the nobilitie and commons which had not on the one side a parent of some of them Whereby it came to passe that neither the secret purposes of the king could be concealed till they might take due effect neither their assemblies proue quiet without quarelling and taking of parts Manie also being sent foorth with their powers one way whilest the king went to make resistance another did reuolt to his enimies and turned their swords against him as you haue heard of Elfrike and his complices and shall read of manie others so that it was no maruell that Egelred sped no better and yet was he as valiant as anie of his predecessors although the moonks fauour him not in their writings because he demanded aid of them toward his warres and was nothing fauorable to their lewd hypocrisie But what is a king if his subiects be not loiall What is a realme if the common wealth be diuided By peace concord of small beginnings great and famous kingdomes haue oft times procéeded whereas by discord the greatest kingdoms haue oftner bene brought to ruine And so it proued here for whilest priuat quarels are pursued the generall affaires are vtterlie neglected and whilest ech nation séeketh to preferre hir owne aliance the Iland it selfe is like to become a desert But to proceed with our monasticall writers certes they lay all the fault in the king saieng that he was a man giuen to no good exercise he delighted in fleshlie lustes and riotous bankettings and still sought waies how to gather of his subiects what might be got as wll by vnlawfull meanes as otherwise For he would for feined or for verie small light causes disherit his natiue subiects and cause them to redéeme their owne possessions for great summes of monie Besides these oppressions diuers
kinds of sicknesses vexed the people also as the bloodie flix and hot burning agues which then raged through the land so that manie died thereof By such manner of meanes therefore what through the misgouernance of the king the treason and disloialtie of the nobilitie the lacke of good order and due correction amongst the people and by such other scourges and mishaps as afflicted the English nation in that season the land was brought into great ruine so that where by strength the enimie could not be kept off there was now no helpe but to appease them with monie By reason hereof from time of the first agréement with the Danes for 10 thousand pounds tribute it was inhanced to 16000 pounds as you haue heard after that at 20000 pounds then to 24000 pounds so to 30000 pounds lastlie to 40000 pounds till at length the relme was emptied in maner of all that monie and coine that could be found in it In this meane time died Elgina or Ethelgina the quéene Shortlie after it was deuised that the king should be a suter vnto Richard duke of Normandie for his sister Emma a ladie of such excellent beautie that she was named the floure of Normandie This sute was begun and tooke such good successe that the king obteined his purpose And so in the yeare of our Lord 1002 which was about the 24 yeare of king Egelreds reigne he maried the said Emma with great solemnitie This mariage was thought to be right necessarie honorable and profitable for the realme of England because of the great puissance of the Norman princes in those daies but as things afterward came to passe it turned to the subuersion of the whole English state for by such affinitie and dealing as hapned hereby betwixt the Normans and Englishmen occasion in the end was ministred to the same Normans to pretend a title to the crowne of England in prosecuting of which title they obteined and made the whole conquest of the land as after shall appeare Egelred being greatlie aduanced as he thought by reason of his mariage deuised vpon presumption thereof to cause all the Danes within the land to be murthered in one day Herevpon he sent priuie commissioners to all cities burrowes and townes within his dominions commanding the rulers and officers in the same to kill all such Danes as remained within their liberties at a certeine day prefixed being saint Brices day in the yeare 1012 and in the 34 yeare of king Egelreds reigne Herevpon as sundrie writers agree in one day houre this murther began and was according to the commission and iniunction executed But where it first began the same is vncerteine some say at Wellowin in Herefordshire some at a place in Staffordshire called Hownhill others in other places but whersoeuer it began the dooers repented it after But now yer we procéed anie further we will shew what rule the Danes kept here in this realme before they were thus murthered as in some bookes we find recorded Whereas it is shewed that the Danes compelled the husbandmen to til the ground doo all maner of labour and toile to be doone about husbandrie the Danes liued vpon the fruit and gaines that came thereof and kept the husbandmens wiues their daughters maids and seruants vsing and abusing them at their pleasures And when the husbandmen came home then could they scarse haue such sustenance of meats and drinkes as fell for seruants to haue so that the Danes had all at their commandements eating and drinking of the best where the sillie man that was the owner could hardlie come to his fill of the worst Besids this the common people were so oppressed by the Danes that for feare and dread they called them in euerie such house where anie of them soiourned Lord Dane And if an Englishman and a Dane chanced to méet at anie bridge or streight passage the Englishman must staie till the Lord Dane were passed But in processe of time after the Danes were voided the land this word Lord Dane was in derision and despight of the Danes turned by Englishmen into a name of reproch as Lordane which till these our daies is not forgotten For when the people in manie parts of this realme will note and signifie anie great idle lubber that will not labour nor take paine for his liuing they will call him Lordane Thus did the Danes vse the Englishmen in most vile manner and kept them in such seruile thraldome as cannot be sufficientlie vttered A fresh power of Danes inuade England to reuenge the slaughter of their countrimen that inhabited this Ile the west parts betraied into their hands by the conspiracie of a Norman that was in gouernement earle Edrike feined himselfe sicke when king Egelred sent vnto him to leuie a power against the Danes and betraieth his people to the enimies Sweine king of Denmarke arriueth on the coast of Northfolke and maketh pitifull spoile by fire and sword the truce taken betweene him and Vikillus is violated and what reuengement followeth king Sweine forced by famine returneth into his owne countrie he arriueth againe at Sandwich why king Egelred was vnable to preuaile against him the Danes ouerrun all places where they come and make cruell waste king Egelred paieth him great summes of monie for peace the mischiefes that light vpon a land by placing a traitorous stranger in gouernement how manie acres a hide of land conteineth Egelreds order taken for ships and armour why his great fleet did him little pleasure a fresh host of Danes vnder three capteines arriue at Sandwich the citizens of Canturburie for monie purchase safetie the faithlesse dealing of Edrike against king Egelred for the enimies aduantage what places the Danes ouerran and wasted The fourth Chapter VPon knowledge giuen into Denmarke of the cruell murder of the Danes here in England truth it is that the people of the countrie were greatlie kindled in malice and set in such a furious rage against the Englishmen that with all spéed they made foorth a nauie full fraught with men of warre the which in the yeare following came swarming about the coasts of England and landing in the west countrie tooke the citie of Excester and gat there a rich spoile One Hugh a Norman borne whome queene Emma had placed in those parties as gouernour or shirife there conspired with the Danes so that all the countrie was ouerrun and wasted The king hearing that the Danes were thus landed and spoiled the west parts of the realme he sent vnto Edricus to assemble a power to withstand the enimies Herevpon the people of Hampshire and Wiltshire rose and got togither but when the armies should ioine earle Edricus surnamed de Streona feigned himselfe sicke and so betraied his people of whome he had the conduct for they perceiuing the want in their leader were discouraged and so fled
The Danes followed them vnto Wilton which towne they rifled and ouercame From thence they went to Salisburie and so taking their pleasure there returned to their ships because as some write they were aduertised that the king was comming towards them with an huge armie In the yeare next insuing that is to saie 1004 which was about the 24 yeare of K. Egelreds reigne Sweine or Swanus king of Denmarke with a mightie nauie of ships came on the coast of Northfolke and there landing with his people made toward Norwich and comming thither tooke that citie and spoiled it Then went he vnto Thetford and when he had taken and rified that towne he burnt it notwithstanding a truce taken by Uikillus or Wilfketell gouernor of those parties with the same king Swaine after the taking of Norwich In reuenge therefore of such breach of truce the same Uikillus or Wilfeketell with such power as he could raise assaulted the host of Danes as they returned to their ships and slue a great number of them but was not able to mainteine the fight for his enimies ouermatched him in number of men And so he was constrained in the end to giue backe and the enimies kept on their waies to their ships In the yeare following king Swaine returned into Denmarke with all his fléet partlie constrained so to doo as some write by reason of the great famin want of necessarie sustenance which in that yeare sore oppressed this land In the yeare of our Lord 1006 king Swaine returned againe into England with a mightie huge nauie arriuing at Sandwich and spoiled all the countrie néere vnto the sea side King Egelred raised all his power against him and all the haruest time laie abroad in the field to resist the Danes which according to their woonted maner spared not to exercise their vnmercifull crueltie in wasting and spoiling the land with fire and sword pilfering and taking of preies in euerie part where they came Neither could king Egelred remedie the matter because the enimies still conueied themselues with their ships into some contrarie quarter from the place where they knew him to be so that his trauell was in vaine About the beginning of winter they remained in the I le of Wight in the time of Christmasse they landed in Hampshire and passing through that countrie into Barkeshire they came to Reading and from thence to Wallingford and so to Coleseie and then approching to Essington came to Achikelmeslawe and in euerie place wheresoeuer they came they made cleane worke For that which they could not carie with them they consumed with fire burning vp their innes and sleaing their hoasts In returning backe the people of the west countrie gaue them battell but preuailed not so that they did but inrich their enimies with the spoile of their bodies They came by the gates of Winchester as it were in maner of triumph with vittels and spoiles which they had fetched fiftie miles from the sea side In the meane time king Egelred lay about Shrewsburie sore troubled with the newes hereof and in the yeare next insuing by the aduise of his councell he gaue to king Swaine for the redeeming of peace 30000 pounds In the same yeare K. Egelred created the traitor Edrike earle of Mercia who although he had maried Edgiua the kings daughter was yet noted to be one of those which disclosed the secrets of the realme and the determinations of the councell vnto the enimies But he was such a craftie dissembler so greatlie prouided of sleight to dissemble and cloake his falshood that the king being too much abused by him had him in singular fauour whereas he vpon a malicious purpose studied dailie how to bring the realme into vtter destruction aduertising the enimies from time to time how the state of things stood whereby they came to knowledge when they should giue place and when they might safelie come forward Moreouer being sent vnto them oftentimes as a commissioner to treat to peace he persuaded them to warre But such was the pleasure of God to haue him and such other of like sort aduanced to honor in this season when by his diuine prouidence he meant to punish the people of this realme for their wickednesse and sinnes whereby they had iustlie prouoked his wrath and high displeasure In the 30 yeare of king Egelreds reigne which fell in the yeare of our Lord 1008 he tooke order that of euerie thrée hundred and ten hides of land within this realme there should one ship be builded and of euerie eight hides a complet armor furnished In the yeare following the kings whole fléet was brought togither at Sandwich and such souldiers came thither as were appointed to go to sea in the same fléet There had not béene seene the like number of ships so trimlie rigged and furnished in all points in anie kings daies before But no great profitable péece of seruice was wrought by them for the king had about that time banished a noble yoong man of Sussex called Wilnot who getting togither twentie sailes laie vpon the coasts taking prices where he could get them Brithrike the brother of earle Edrike being desirous to win honor tooke forth foure score of the said ships and promised to bring in the enimie dead or aliue But as he was sailing forward on the seas a sore tempest with an outragious wind rose with such violence that his ships were cast vpon the shore and Wilnot comming vpon them set them on fire and so burned them euerie one The residue of the ships when newes came to them of this mishap returned backe to London and then was the armie dispersed and so all the cost and trauell of the Englishmen proued in vaine After this in the haruest time a new armie of Danes vnder the conduct of thrée capteines Turkill Henning and Aulafe landed at Sandwich and from thence passed forth to Canturburie and had taken the citie but that the citizens gaue them a 1000 pounds to depart from thence and to leaue the countrie in peace Then went the Danes to the I le of Wight and afterwards landed and spoiled the countrie of Sussex and Hampshire King Egelred assembled the whole power of all his subiects and comming to giue them battell had made and end of their cruell harieng the countrie with the slaughter of them all if earle Edrike with forged tales deuised onelie to put him in feare had not dissuaded him from giuing battell The Danes by that meanes returning in safetie immediatlie after the feast of saint Martine returned into Kent and ladged with their nauie in the winter following in the Thames and oftentimes assaulting the citie of London were still beaten backe to their losse After the feast of Christmasse they passed through the countrie and woods of Chilterne vnto Oxford which towne they
commanded that to his armie lodged at Gréenewich wages and vittels sufficient should be deliuered for the finding releeuing succouring and susteining thereof Swaine vsed the victorie verie cruellie against the Englishmen oppressing them on each hand to the intent that them being brought low he might gouerne in more suertie The yéere in which he obteined the rule thus of thus realme and that king Egelred was constreined to flie into Normandie was in the 35 yeere of the same Egelred his reigne and after the birth of our Lord 1014. Swaine being once established in the gouernment did not onelie vse much crueltie in oppressing the laitie but also stretched foorth his hand to the church and to the ministers in the same fléecing them and spoiling both churches and ministers without anie remorse of conscience insomuch that hauing a quarell against the inhabitants within the precinct of S. Edmunds land in Suffolke he did not onelie harrie the countrie but also rifled and spoiled the abbeie of Burie where the bodie of saint Edmund rested Wherevpon shortlie after as he was at Gainesbrough or Thetford as some say and there in his iollitie talked with his Nobles of his good successe in conquering of this land he was suddenlie striken with a knife as it is reported miraculouslie for no man wist how or by whome and within three daies after to wit on the third of Februarie he ended his life with grieuous paine and torment in yelling and roring by reason of his extreame anguish beyond all measure There hath sproong a pleasant tale among the posteritie of that age how he should be wounded with the same knife which king Edmund in his life time vsed to weare Thus haue some of our writers reported but the Danish chronicles report a farre more happie end which should chance to this Swaine than is before mentioned out of our writers for the said chronicles report that after he had subdued England he tooke order with king Egelred whome they name amisse Adelstane that he should not ordeine any other successor but onlie the said Swaine Then after this he returned into Denmarke where vsing himselfe like a right godlie prince at length he there ended his life being a verie old man Notwithstanding all this when or howsoeuer he died immediatlie after his deceasse the Danes elected his sonne Cnute or Knought to succeed in his dominions But the Englishmen of nothing more desirous than to shake off the yoke of Danish thraldome besides their necks shoulders streightwaies vpon knowledge had of Swaines death with all spéed aduertised king Egelred thereof and that they were readie to receiue and assist him if he would make hast to come ouer to deliuer his countrie out of the hands of strangers These newes were right ioifull vnto Egelred who burning in desire to be reuenged on them that had expelled him out of his kingdome made no longer tariance to set that enterprise forward But yet doubting the inconstancie of the people he sent his elder son named Edmund to trie the minds of them and to vnderstand whether they were constant or wauering in that which they had promised The yoong gentleman hasting ouer into England and with diligent inquirie perceiuing how they were bent returned with like spéed as he came into Normandie againe declaring to his father that all things were in safetie if he would make hast King Egelred then conceiued an assured hope to recouer his kingdom aided with his brother in laws power and trusting vpon the assistance of the Englishmen returned into England in the time of Lent His returne was ioifull and most acceptable to the English people as to those that abhorred the rule of the Danes which was most sharpe and bitter to them although Cnute did what he could by bountifulnesse and courteous dealings to haue reteined them vnder his obeisance And of an intent to procure Gods fauour in the well ordering of things for the administration in the common wealth he sought first to appease his wrath and also to make amends to saint Edmund for his fathers offense committed as was thought against him insomuch that after he had obteined the kingdome he caused a great ditch to be cast round about the land of saint Edmund and granted manie fréedoms to the inhabitants acquiting them of certeine taskes and paiments vnto the which other of their neighbours were contributarie He also builded a church on the place where saint Edmund was buried and ordeined an house of moonks there or rather remooued the canons or secular priests that were there afore and put moonks in their roomes He offered vp also his crowne vnto the same S. Edmund and redéemed it againe with a great summe of monie which maner of dooing grew into an vse vnto other kings that followed him He adorned the church there with manie rich iewels and indowed the monasterie with great possessions But these things were not done now at the first but after that he was established in the kingdome For in the meane time after that king Egelred was returned out of Normandie Cnute as then soiourning at Gainesbrough remained there till the feast of Easter and made agréement with them of Lindsey so that finding him horsses they should altogither go foorth to spoile their neighbors King Egelred aduertised thereof sped him thither with a mightie host and with great crueltie burned vp the countrie and slue the more part of the inhabitants bicause they had taken part with his enimies Cnute as then was not of power able to resist Egelred and therefore taking his ships which lay in Humber fled from thence sailed about the coast till he came to Sandwich and there sore gréeued in his mind to remember what mischéefe was fallen and chanced to his friends and subiects of Lindsey onelie for his cause he commanded that such pledges as had béene deliuered to his father by certeine noble men of this realme for assurance of their fidelities should haue their noses slit and their eares stuffed or as some write their hands and noses cut off When this cruell act according to his commandement was doone taking the sea he sailed into Denmarke but yet tooke not all the Danes with him which his father brought thither For earle Turkill perceiuing the wealthinesse of the land compounded with the Englishmen and chose rather to remaine in a region replenished with all riches than to returne home into his owne countrie that wanted such commodities as were here to be had And yet as some thought he did not forsake his souereigne lord Cnute for anie euill meaning towards him but rather to aid him when time serued to recouer the possession of England againe as it afterwards well appeared For notwithstanding that he was now reteined by K. Egelred with fortie ships and the flower of all the Danes that were men of warre so that Cnute returned but with 60 ships into his countrie yet
shortlie after erle Turkill with 9 of those ships sailed into Denmarke submitted himselfe vnto Cnute counselled him to returne into England and promised him the assistance of the residue of those Danish ships which yet remained in England being to the number of thirtie with all the souldiers and mariners that to them belonged To conclude he did so much by his earnest persuasions that Cnute through aid of his brother Harrold king of Denmarke got togither a nauie of two hundred ships so roially decked furnished and appointed both for braue shew and necessarie furniture of all maner of weapons armor munition as it is strange to consider that which is written by them that liued in those daies and tooke in hand to register the dooings of that time Howbeit to let this pompe of Cnutes fléete passe which no doubt was right roiall consider a little and looke backe to Turkill though a sworne seruant to king Egelred how he did direct all his drift to the aduancement of Cnute and his owne commoditie cloking his purposed treacherie with pretended amitie as shall appeare hereafter by his deadlie hostilitie A great waste by an inundation or in-breaking of the sea a tribute of 30000 pounds to the Danes king Egelred holdeth a councell at Oxford where he causeth two noble men of the Danes to be murdered by treason Edmund the king eldest sonne marieth one of their wiues and seizeth vpon his 〈◊〉 lands Cnute the Damsn king returneth into England the Damsn and English armies encounter both 〈…〉 Cnute maketh waste of certeine 〈◊〉 Edmund preuenteth 〈◊〉 purposed treason Edrike de Streona 〈◊〉 to the Danes the Westernemen yeeld to Cnute Mercia refuseth to be subiect vnto him Warwikeshire wasted by the Danes Egelred assembleth an armie against them in vaine Edmund Vtred with ioined forces lay waste such countries and people as became subiect to Cnute his policie to preuent their purpose through what countries he passed Vtred submitteth himselfe to Cnute and deliuereth pledges he 〈◊〉 put to death and his lands alienated Cnute pursueth Edmund to London and prepareth to besiege the citie the death and buriall of Egelred his wiues what issue he had by them his infortunatenesse and to what affections and vices he was inclined his too late and bootlesse seeking to releeue his decaied kingdome The eight Chapter BUt now to returne to our purpose and to shew what chanced in England after the departure of Cnute In the same yeare to the forsaid accustomed mischiefes an vnwoonted misaduenture happened for the sea rose with such high spring-tides that ouerflowing the countries next adioining diuers villages with the inhabitants were drowned and destroied Also to increase the peoples miserie king Egelred commanded that 30000 pounds should be leuied to paie the tribute due to the Danes which lay at Gréenewich This yeare also king Egelred held a councell at Oxford at the which a great number of noble men were present both Danes and Englishmen and there did the king cause Sigeferd and Morcad two noble personages of the Danes to be murdered within his owne chamber by the traitorous practise of Edrike de Streona which accused them of some conspiracie But the quarell was onelie as men supposed for that the king had a desire to their goods and possessions Their seruants tooke in hand to haue reuenged the death of their maisters but were beaten backe wherevpon they fled into the steeple of saint Friswids church and kept the same till fire was set vpon the place and so they were burned to death The wife of Sigeferd was taken sent to Malmsburie being a woman of high fame and great worthinesse wherevpon the kings eldest sonne named Edmund tooke occasion vpon pretense of other businesse to go thither and there to sée hir with whome he fell so far in loue that he tooke and maried hir That doone he required to haue hir husbands lands and possessions which were an earles liuing and lay in Northumberland And when the king refused to graunt his request he went thither and seized the same possessions and lands into his hands without hauing anie commission so to doo finding the farmers and tenants there readie to receiue him for their lord Whilest these things were a dooing Cnute hauing made his prouision of ships and men with all necessarie furniture as before ye haue heard for his returne into England set forward with full purpose either to recouer the realme out of Egelreds hands or to die in the quarrell Herevpon he landed at Sandwich and first earle Turkill obteined licence to go against the Englishmen that were assembled to resist the Danes and finding them at a place called Scoraâ—tan he gaue them the ouerthrow got a great bootie and returned therewith to the ships After this Edrike gouernor of Norwaie made a rode likewise into an other part of the countrie with a rich spoile and manie prisoners returned vnto the nauie After this iournie atchiued thus by Edrike Cnute commanded that they should not waste the countrie anie more but gaue order to prepare all things readie to besiege London but before he attempted that enterprise as others write he marched foorth into Kent or rather sailing round about that countrie tooke his iournie westward came to Fromundham and after departing from thence wasted Dorsetshire Summersetshire Wiltshire King Egelred in this meane time lay sicke at Cossam and his sonne Edmund had got togither a mightie hoast howbeit yer he came to ioine battell with his enimies he was aduertised that earle Edrike went about the betraie him and therefore he withdrew with the armie into a place of suertie But Edrike to make his tratorous purpose manifest to the whole world fled to the enimies with fortie of the kings ships fraught with Danish souldiers Herevpon all the west countrie submitted it selfe vnto Cnute who receiued pledges of the chiefe lords and nobles and then set forward to subdue them of Mercia The people of that countrie would not yéeld but determined to defend the quarrell and title of king Egelred so long as they might haue anie capteine that would stand with them and helpe to order them In the yeare 1016 in Christmas Cnute and earle Edrike passed the Thames at Kirkelade entring into Mercia cruellie began with fire and sword to waste and destroie the countrie and namelie Warwikeshire In the meane time was king Egelred recouered of his sicknesse and sent summons forth to raise all his power appointing euerie man to resort vnto him that he might incounter the enimies and giue them battell But yet when his people were assembled he was warned to take héed vnto himselfe and in anie wise to beware how he gaue battell for his owne subiects were purposed to betraie him Herevpon the armie brake vp king Egelred withdrew to London there to abide his enimies within the walles with whom in the field he doubted
before the day on the which Cnute by appointment should enter and in companie of Edmund Ironside whome they had chosen to be their king and gouernour they prepared to increase their numbers with new supplies meaning eftsoones to trie the fortune of battell against the Danish power Cnute perceiuing the most part of all the realme to be thus against him and hauing no great confidence in the loialtie of the Londouers tooke order to leauie monie for the paiment of his men of warre and mariners that belonged to his nauie left the citie and imbarking himselfe sailed to the I le of Shepie and there remained all the winter In which meane while Edmund Ironside came to London where he was ioifullie receiued of the citizens and continuing there till the spring of the yéere made himselfe stong against the enimies This Edmund for his noble courage strength of bodie and notable patience to indure and suffer all such hardnesse and paines as is requisite in a man of warre was surnamed Ironside began his reigne in the yéere of our Lord 1016 in the sixtéenth yéere of the emperor Henrie the second surnamed Claudius in the twentieth yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France about the sixt yéere of Malcolme the second king of the Scots After that king Edmund had receiued the crowne in the citie of London by the hands of the archbishop of Yorke he assembled togither such a power as he could make and with the same marched foorth towards the west parts and made the countrie subiect to him In the meane time was Cnute proclaimed and ordeined king at Southampton by the bishops and abbats and diuerse lords also of the temporaltie there togither assembled vnto whome he sware to be their good and faithfull souereigne and that he would sée iustice trulie and vprightlie ministred After he had ended his businesse at Southampton he drew with his people towards London and comming thither besieged the citie both by water and land causing a great trench to be cast about it so that no man might either get in or come foorth Manie great assalts he caused to be giuen vnto the citie but the Londoners and others within so valiantlie defended the wals and gates that the enimies got small aduantage and at length were constreined to depart with losse Cnute then perceiuing that he might not haue his purpose there withdrew westward and besides Gillingham in Dorsetshire incountred with K. Edmund in the Rogation weeke and after sore sharpe battell was put to the woorse and constreined to forsake the field by the high prowesse manhood of the said Edmund King Cnute the same night after the armies were seuered departed towards Winchester so to get himselfe out of danger Shortlie after king Edmund hearing that an other armie of the Danes had besieged Salisburie marched thither to succour them within and immediatlie Cnute followed him so that at a place in Worcestershire called Scorastan on the foure and twentith of Iune they incountred togither and fought a verie cruell battell which at length the night parted with equall fortune And likewise on the next day they buckled togither againe and fought with like successe as they had doone the day before for towards euening they gaue ouer well wearied and not knowing to whome the victorie ought to be ascribed Writers haue reported that this second day when duke Edrike perceiued the Englishmen to be at point to haue got the vpper hand he withdrew aside and hauing by chance slaine a common souldier called Osmear which in visage much resembled king Edmund whose head he cut off held it vp shaking his swoord bloudie with the slaughter cried to the Englishmen Flee ye wretches flee and get awaie for your king is dead behold heere his head which I hold in my hands Héerewith had the Englishmen fled immediatlie if king Edmund aduised of this stratagem had not quicklie got him to an high ground where his men might sée him aliue and lustie Héerewith also the traitor Edrike escaped hardlie the danger of death the Englishmen shot so egerlie at him At length as is said the night parting them in sunder they withdrew the one armie from the other as it had béene by consent The third day they remained in armor but yet absteining from battell sate still in taking meate and drinke to relieue their wearied bodies and after gathered in heapes the dead car cases that had béene slaine in the former fight the number of which on either partie reckoned rose to the point of twentie thousand and aboue In the night following Cnuse remooued his campe in secret wise and marched towards London which citie in a maner remained besieged by the nauie of the Danes King Edmund in the morning when the light had discouered the departure of his enimies followed them by the tract and comming to London with small adoo remooued the siege and entered the citie like a conqueror Shortlie after he fought with the Danes at Brentford and gaue them a great ouerthrow In this meane while queene Emma the widow of king Egelred doubting the fortune of the warre sent hir two sonnes Alfred and Edward ouer into Normandie vnto hir brother duke Richard or rather fled thither hirselfe with them as some write Moreouer earle Edrike perceiuing the great manhood of king Edmund began to feare least in the end he should subdue and vanquish the Danes wherefore he sought meanes to conclude a peace and take such order with him as might stand with both their contentations which yer long he brought about This was doone as you shall heare by the consent of Cnute as some write to the intent that Edrike being put in trust with king Edmund might the more easilie deuise waies how to betraie him But Cnute disappointed of his purpose at London and fetching a great bootie and preie out of the countries next adioining repared to his ships to sée what order was amongst them which a little before were withdrawen into the riuer that passeth by Rochester called Medwaie Héere Cnute remained certeine daies both to assemble a greater power and also to hearken and learne what his enimies ment to doo the which he easilie vnderstood King Edmund who hated nothing woorse than to linger his businesse assembled his people and marching forward toward his enimies approched néere vnto them pitcht downe his tents not farre from his enimies campe exhorting his people to remember their passed victories and to doo their good willes at length by one battell so to ouerthrow them that they might make an end of the warre and dispatch them cleerelie out of the realme With these and the like woords he did so incourage his souldiers that they disdaining thus to haue the enimies dailie prouoke them and to put them to trouble with eger minds and fierce courages offered battell to the Danes which Cnute had
made away the worthiest bodie of the world I shall raise thy head aboue all the lords of England and so caused him to be put to death Thus haue some bookes Howbeit this report agreeth not with other writers which declare how Cnute aduanced Edrike in the beginning of his reigne vnto high honor and made him gouernor of Mercia and vled his counsell in manie things after the death of king Edmund as in banishing Edwin the brother of king Edmund with his sonnes also Edmund and Edward But for that there is such discordance and variable report amongst writers touching the death of king Edmund and some fables inuented thereof as the manner is we will let the residue of their reports passe sith certeine it is that to his end he came after he had reigned about the space of one yéere and so much more as is betwéene the moneth of Iune and the latter end of Nouember His bodie was buried at Glastenburie neere his vncle Edgar With this Edmund surnamed Ironside fell the glorious maiestie of the English kingdome the which afterward as it had beene an aged bodie being sore decaied and weakened by the Danes that now got possession of the whole yet somewhat recouered after the space of 26 yéers vnder king Edward surnamed the Confessor and shortlie therevpon as it had béene falne into a resiluation came to extreame ruine by the inuasion and conquest of the Normans as after by Gods good helpe and fauorable assistance it shall appeare So that it would make a diligent and marking reader both muse and moorne to see how variable the state of this kingdome hath béene thereby to fall into a consideration of the frailtie and vncerteintie of this mortall life which is no more frée from securitie than a ship on the sea in tempestuous weather For as the casualties wherewith our life is inclosed and beset with round about are manifold so also are they miserable so also are they sudden so also are they vnauoidable And true it is that the life of man is in the hands of God and the state of kingdoms dooth also belong vnto him either to continue or discontinue But to the processe of the matter Cnute vndertaketh the totall regiment of this land he assembleth a councell at London the nobles doo him homage he diuideth the realme into foure parts to be gouerned by his assignes Edwin and Edward the sonnes of Edmund are banished their good fortune by honorable mariages King Cnute marieth queene Emma the widow of Egelred the wise and politike conditions wherevpon this mariage was concluded the English bloud restored to the crowne and the Danes excluded queene Emma praised for hir high wisedome in choosing an enimie to hir husband Cnute dismisseth the Danish armie into Denmarke Edrike de Streona bewraieth his former trecherie and procureth his owne death through rashnesse and follie the discordant report of writers touching the maner cause of his death what noble men were executed with him and banished out of England Cnute a monarch The xj Chapter CAnute or Cnute whome the English chronicles doo name Knought after the death of king Edmund tooke vpon him the whole rule ouer all the realme of England in the yéere of our Lord 1017 in the seuentéenth yeere of the emperour Henrie the second surnamed Claudus in the twentith yéere of the reigne of Robert king of France and about the 7 yeere of Malcolme king of Scotland Cnute shortlie after the death of king Edmund assembled a councell at London in the which he caused all the nobles of the realme to doo him homage in receiuing an oth of loiall obeisance He diuided the realme into foure parts assigning Northumberland vnto the rule of Irke or Iricius Mercia vnto Edrike and Eastangle vnto Turkill and reseruing the west part to his owne gouernance He banished as before is said Edwin the brother of king Edmund but such as were suspected to be culpable of Edmunds death he caused to be put to execution whereby it should appeere that Edrike was not then in anie wise detected or once thought to be giltie The said Edwin afterwards returned and was then reconciled to the kings fauor as some write but shortlie after traitorouslie slaine by his owne seruants He was called the king of churles Others write that he came secretlie into the realme after he had béene banished and kéeping himselfe closelie out of sight at length ended his life and was buried at Tauestocke Moreouer Edwin and Edward the sonnes of king Edmund were banished the land and sent firt vnto Sweno king of Norweie to haue bin made away but Sweno vpon remorse of conscience sent them into Hungarie where they found great fauor at the hands of king Salomon insomuch that Edwin maried the daughter of the same Salomon but had no issue by hir Edward was aduanced to marie with Agatha daughter of the emperour Henrie and by hir had issue two sonnes Edmund and Edgar surnamed Edeling and as many daughters Margaret and Christine of the which in place conuenient more shall be said When king Cnute had established things as he thought stood most for his suertie he called to his remembrance that he had no issue but two bastard sonnes Harold and Sweno begotten of his concubine Alwine Wherefore he sent ouer to Richard duke of Normandie requiring to haue quéene Emma the widow of king Egelred in mariage and so obteined hir not a little to the woonder of manie which thought a great ouersight both in the woman and in hir brother that would satisfied the request of Cnute herein considering he had beene such a mortall enimie to hir former husband But duke Richard did not onelie consent that his said sister should be maried vnto Cnute but also he himselfe tooke to wife the ladie Hestritha sister to the said Cnute ¶ Here ye haue to vnderstand that this mariage was not made without great consideration large couenants granted on the part of king Cnute for before he could obteine queene Emma to his wife it was fullie condescended agréed that after Cnuts decease the crowne of England should remaine to the issue borne of this mariage betwixt hir Cnute which couenant although it was not performed immediatlie after the deceasse of king Cnute yet in the end it tooke place so as the right séemed to be deferred and not to be taken away nor abolished for immediatlie vpon Harolds death that had vsurped Hardicnute succéeded as right heire to the crowne by force of the agréement made at the time of the mariage solemnized betwixt his father and mother and being once established in the kingdome he ordeined his brother Edward to succéed him whereby the Danes were vtterlie excluded from all right that they had to pretend vnto the crowne of this land and the English bloud restored thereto chieflie by that gratious conclusion of this mariage betwixt king Cnute and quéene Emma For the
them sleaing a great number of them and chasing the residue In the morning earlie when as Cnute heard that the Englishmen were gone foorth of their lodgings he supposed that they were either fled awaie or else turned to take part with the enimies But as he approched to the enimies campe he vnderstood how the mater went for he found nothing there but bloud dead bodies and the spoile For which good seruice Cnute had the Englishmen in more estimation euer after and highlie rewarded their leader the came carle Goodwine When Cnute had ordered all things in Denmarke as was thought be hoofefull he returned againe into England and within a few daies after he was aduertised that the Swedeners made warre against his subiects of Denmarke vnder the loding of two great princes Ulfe and Ulafe Wherefore to defend his dominions in those parts he passed againe with an armie into Denmarke incountred with his enimies and receiued a sore ouerthrow loosing a great number both of Danes and Englishmen But gathering togither a new force of men he set againe vpon his enimies and ouercame them constreining the two foresaid princes to agrée vpon reasonable conditions of peace Matth. West recounteth that at this time earle Goodwine and the Englishmen wrought the enterprise aboue mentioned of assaulting the enimies campe in the night season after Cnute had first lost in the day before no small number of his people and that then the foresaid princes or kings as he nameth them Ulfus and Aulafus which latter he calleth Eiglafe were constrained to agrée vpon a peace The Danish chronicles alledge that the occasion of this warre rose hereof This Olanus aided Cnute as the same writers report against king Edmund and the Englishmen But when the peace should be made betweene Cnute and Edinund there was no consideration had of Olaus whereas through him the Danes chieflie obteined the victorie Herevpon Olanus was sore offended in his mind against Cnute and now vpon occasion sought to be reuenged But what soeuer the cause was of this warre betwixt these two princes the end was thus that Olnus was expelled out of his kingdome and constreined to flée to Gerithaslaus a duke in the parties of Eastland and afterward returning into Norwaie was slaine by such of his subiects as tooke part with Cnute in manner as in the historie of Norwaie appeareth more at large with the contrarietie found in the writings of them which haue recorded the histories of those north regions But here is to be remembred that the fame and glorie of the English nation was greatlie aduanced in these warres as well against the Swedeners as the Norwegians so that Cnute began to loue and trust the Englishmen much better than it was to be thought he would euer haue doone Shortlie after that Cnute was returned into England that is to say as some haue in the 15 yeare of his reigne he went to Rome to performe his vow which he had made to visit the places where the apostles Peter and Paule had their buriall where he was honorablie receiued of pope Iohn the 20 that then held the sée When he had doone his deuotion there he returned into England In the yeare following he made a iournie against the Scots which as then had rebelled but by the princelie power of Cnute they were subdued and brought againe to obedience so that not onelie king Malcolme but also two other kings Melbeath and Ieohmare became his subiects Finallie after that this noble prince king Cnute had reigned the tearme of 20 yeares currant after the death of Ethelred he died at Shaftsburie as the English writers affirme on the 12 of Nouember and was buried a Winchester But the Danish chronicles record the he died in Normandie and was buried at Rone as in the same chronicles ye may reade more at large The trespuissance of Cnute the amplenesse of his dominions the good and charitable fruits of his voiage to Rome redounding to the common benefit of all trauellers from England thither with what great personages he had conference and the honour that was doone him there his intollerable pride in commanding the waters of the flouds not to rise he humbleth himselfe and confesseth Christ Iesus to be king of kings he refuseth to weare the crowne during his life he reproueth a gentleman flatterer his issue legitimate and illegitimate his inclination in his latter yeares what religious places he erected repaired and inriched what notable men he fauoured and reuerenced his lawes and that in causes as well ecclesiasticall as tempoporall he had cheefe and sole gouernement in this land whereby the popse vsurped title of vniuersall supremasie is impeached The xiij Chapter THis Cnute was the mightiest prince that euer reigned ouer the English people for he had the souereigne rule ouer all Denmark England Norwaie Scotland and part of Sweiden Amongest other of his roiall acts he caused such tolles and tallages as were demanded of way-goers at bridges and stréets in the high way betwixt England and Rome to be diminished to the halfes and againe got also a moderation to be had in the paiment of the archbishops fées of his realme which was leuied of them in the court of Rome when they should receiue their palles as may appeare by a letter which he himselfe being at Rome directed to the bishops and other of the nobles of England In the which it also appeareth that besides the roiall interteinment which he had at Rome of pope Iohn he had conference there with the emperour Conrad with Rafe the king of Burgongne and manie other great princes and noble men which were present there at that time all which at this request in fauour of those Englishmen that should trauell vnto Rome granted as haue said to diminish such duties as were gathered of passingers He receiued there manie great gifts of the emperour and was highlie honored of him and likewise of the pope and of all other the high princes at that time present at Rome so that when he came home as some write he did grow greatlie into pride insomuch that being néere to the Thames or rather as other write vpon the sea strand néere to South-hampton and perceiuing the water to rise by reason of the tide he east off his gowne and wrapping it round togither threw it on the sands verie neere the increasing water and sat him downe vpon it speaking these or the like words to the sea Thou art saith he within the compasse of my dominion and the ground whereon I sit is mine and thou knowest that no wight dare disoboie my commandements I therefore doo now command thée not to rise vpon my ground nor to presume to wet anie part of thy souereigne lord and gouernour But the sea kéeping hir course rose still higher and higher and ouerflowed not onelie the kings féet but also flashed
till at length he was constreined to giue ouer his hold and conforme himselfe to the stronger part and greater number And so at Oxford where the assemblie was holden about the eelction Harold was proclaimed king and consecrated according to the maner as some write But it should appeere by other that Elnothus the archbishop of Canturburie a man indued with all vertue and wisedome refused to crowne him for when king Harold being elected of the nobles and péeres required the said archbishop that he might be of him consecrated and receiue at his hands the regall scepter with the crowne which the archbishop had in his custodie and to whome it onelie did apperteine to inuest him therewith the archbishop flatlie refused and with an oth protested that he would not consecrate anie other for king so long as the quéenes children liued for saith he Cnute committed them to my trust and assurance and to them will I kéepe my faith and loiall obedience The scepter and crowne I héere lay downe vpon the altar and neither doo I denie nor deliuer them vnto you but I forbid by the apostolike authoritie all the bishops that none of them presume to take the same awaie and deliuer them to you or consecrate you for king As for your selfe if you dare you maie vsurpe that which I haue committed vnto God and his table But whether afterwards the king by one meane or other caused the archbishop to crowne him king or that he was consecrated of some other he was admitted king of all the English people beginning his reigne in the yéere of our Lord a thousand thirtie and six in the fouretenth yéere of the emperor Conrad the second in the sixt yéere of Henrie the first king of France and about the seuen and twentith yéere of Malcolme the second king of Scots This Harold for his great swiftnesse was surnamed Harefoot of whome little is written touching his dooings sauing that he is noted to haue béene an oppressor of his people and spotted with manie notable vices It was spoken of diuerse in those daies that this Harold was not the sonne of Cnute but of a shoomaker and that his supposed mother Elgina king Cnutes concubine to bring the king further in loue with hir feined that she was with child and about the time that she should be brought to bed as she made hir account caused the said shoomakers son to be secretlie brought into hir chamber and then vntrulie caused it to be reported that she was deliuered and the child so reputed to be the kings sonne Immediatlie vpon aduertisement had of Cnutes death Alfred the sonne of king Egelred with fiftie saile landed at Sandwich meaning to challenge the crowne and to obteine it by lawfull claime with quietnesse if he might if not then to vse force by aid of his friends and to assaie that waie foorth to win it if he might not otherwise obteine it From Sandwich he came to Canturburie and shortlie after earle Goodwine feining to receiue him as a friend came to meet him and at Gilford in the night season appointed a number of armed men to fall vpon the Normans as they were asléepe and so tooke them togither with Alfred slue the Normans by the poll in such wise that nine were slaine tenth reserued But yet when those that were reserued seemed to him a greater number than he wished to escape he fell to and againe tithed them as before Alfred had his eies put out and was concueied to the I le of Elie where shortlie after he died ¶ How Alfred should claime the crowne to himselfe I sée not for verelie I can not be persuaded that he was the elder brother though diuers authors haue so written sith Gemeticensis the author of the booke called Encomium Emmae plainlie affirme that Edward was the elder but it might be that Alfred being a man of a stouter stomach than his brother Edward made this attempt either for himselfe or in the behalfe of is brother Edward being as then absent and gone into Hungarie as some write but other say that as well Edward as Alfred ame ouer at this time with a number of Norman knights and men of warre imbarked in a few ships onelie to speake with their mother who as then lay at Winchester whether to take aduise with hir how to recouer their right heere in this land or to aduance their brother Hardicnute or for some other purpose our authors doo not declare But the lords of the realme that bare their good wils vnto Harold and though contrarie to right ment to mainteine him in the estate seemed to be much offended with the comming of these two brethren in such order for earle Goodwine persuaded them that it was great danger to suffer so manie strangers to the enter the realme as they had brought with them Wherevpon earle Goodwine with the assent of the other lords or rather by commandement of Harold went foorth and at Gilford met with Alfred that was comming towards king Harold to speake with him accordinglie as he was of Harold required to doo But now being taken and his companie miserablie murthered as before ye haue heard to the number of six hundred Normans Alfred himselfe was sent into the I le of Elie there to remaine in the abbeie in custodie of the moonks hauing his eies put out as soone as he entered first into the same I le William Malmesburie saith that Alfred came ouer and was thus handeled betwixt the time of Harolds death the comming in of Hardicnute Others write that this chanced in his brother Hardicnuts daies which séemeth not to be true for Hardicnute was knowne to loue his brethren by his mothers side too dearelie to haue suffered anie such iniurie to be wrought against either of them in his time ¶ Thus ye sée how writers dissent in this matter but for the better clearing of the truth touching the time I haue thought good to shew also what the author of the said booke intituled Encomium Emmae writeth hereof which is as followeth When Harold was once established king he sought meanes how to rid quéene Emma out of the way and that secretlie for that openlie as yet he durst not attempt anie thing against hir She in silence kept hir selfe quiet looking for the end o these things But Harold remembring himselfe of a malicious purpose by wicked aduise tooke counsell how he might get into his hands and make away the sons of quéene Emma 〈◊〉 â—e out of danger of all annoiance that by them might be procured against him Wherefore he caused a letter to be written in the name of their mother Emma which he sent by certeine messengers suborned for the same purpose into Normandie where Edward and Alfred as then remained The tenour of which letter here insueth The tenour of a letter forged and sent in queene Emmas name to hir two sonnes EMmatantùm nomine regina
tributes and paiments He caused indeed eight markes of siluer to be leuied of euerie port or hauen in England to the reteining of 16 ships furnished with men of warre which continued euer in a readinesse to defend the coasts from pirats To conclude with this Harold his spéedie death prouided well for his fame bicause as it was thought if his life had béene of long continuance his infamie had been the greater But after he had reigned foure yeeres or as other gathered three yéeres and thrée moneths he departed out of this world at Oxford was buried at Winchester as some day Other say he died at Meneford in the moneth of Aprill and was buried at Westminster which should appeare to be true by that which after is reported of his brother Hardiknoughts cruell dealing and great spite shewed toward his dead bodie as after shall be specified Hardicnute is sent for into England to be made king alteration in the state of Norwaie and Denmarke by the death of king Cnute Hardicnute is crowned he sendeth for his mother queene Emma Normandie ruled by the French king Hardicnute reuengeth his mother exile vpon the dead bodie of his stepbrother Harold queene Emma and erle Goodwine haue the gouernment of things in their hands Hardicnute leuieth a sote tribute vpon his subiects contempt of officers deniall of a prince his tribute sharpelie punished prince Edward commeth into England the bishop of Worcester accused and put from his see for being accessarie to the murthering of Alfred his restitution procured by contribution Earle Goodwine being accused for the same trespasse excuseth himselfe and iustifieth his cause by swearing but speciallie by presenting the king with an inestimable gift the cause why Goodwine purposed Alfreds death the English peoples care about the succession to the crowne moonke Brightwalds dreame and vision touching that matter Hardicnute poisoned at a bridall his conditions speciallie his hospitalitie of him the Englishmen learned to eate and drinke immoderatlie the necessitie of sobrietie the end of the Danish regiment in this land and when they began first to inuade the English coasts The xv Chapter AFter that Harold was dead all the nobles of the realme both Danes Englishmen agréed to send for Hardiknought the sonne of Canute by his wife quéene Enma and to make him king Héere is to be noted that by the death of king Canute the state of things was much altered in those countries of beyond the seas wherein he had the rule and dominion For the Norwegians elected oen Magnus the sonne of Olauus to be their king and the Danes chose this Hardiknought whome their writers name Canute the third to be their gouernor This Hardiknought or Canute being aduertised of the death of his halfe brother Harold and that the lords of England had chosen him to their king with all conuenient speed prepared a nauie and imbarking a certeine number of men of warre tooke the sea and had the wind so fauorable for his purpose that he arriued vpon the coast of Kent the sixt day after he set out of Denmarke and so comming to London was ioifullie receiued and proclaimed king and crowned of Athelnotus archbishop of Canturburie in the yere of our Lord 1041 in the first yéere of the emperour Henrie the third in the 9 yeere of Henrie the first of that name king of France and in the first yéere of Magâ—â—nloch alià s Machabeda king of Scotland Incontinentlie after his establishment in the rule of this realme he sent into Flanders for his mother queene Emma who during the time of hir banishment had remained there For Normandie in that season was gouerned by the French king by reason of the minoritie of duke William surnamed the bastard Moreouer in reuenge of the wrong offered to quéene Emma by hir sonne in law Harold king Hardicnute did cause Alfrike archbishop of Yorke and earle Goodwine with other noble men to go to Westminster and there to take vp the bodie of the same Harold and withall appointed that the head thereof should be striken off and the trunke of it cast into the riuer of Thames Which afterwards being found by fishers was taken vp and buried in the churchyard of S. Clement Danes without Temple barre at London He committed the order and gouernement of things to the hands of his mother Emma and of Goodwine that was erle of Kent He leuied a sore tribute of his subiects here in England to pay the souldiers and mariners of his nauie as first 21 thousand pounds 99 pounds and afterward vnto 32 ships there was a paiment made of a 11 thousand and 48 pounds To euerie mariuer of his nauie he caused a paiment of 8 marks to be made and to euerie master 12 marks About the paiment of this monie great grudge grew amongst the people insomuch that two of his seruants which were appointed collectors in the citie of Worcester the one named Feader and the other Turstane were there slaine In reuenge of which contempt a great part of the countrie with the citie was burnt and the goods of the citizens put to the spoile by such power of lords and men of warre as the king had sent against them Shortlie after Edward king Hardicnutes brother came foorth of Normanâ—ie to visit him and his mother quéene Emma of whome he was most ioifullie and honorablie welcomed and interteined and shortlie after made returne backe againe It should appeare by some writers that after his comming ouer out of Normandie he remained still in the realme so that he was not in Normandie when his halfe brother Hardicnute died but here in England although other make other report as after shall bée shewed Also as before ye haue heard some writers seeme to meane that the elder brother Alfred came ouer at the same time But suerlie they are therein deceiued for it was knowne well inough how tenderlie king Hardicnute loued his brethren by the mothers side so that there was not anie of the lords in his daies that durst attempt anie such iniurie against them True it is that as well earle Goodwine as the bishop of Worcester that was also put in blame and suspected for the apprehending and making away of Alfred as before ye haue heard were charged by Hardicnute as culpable in that matter insomuch that the said bishop was expelled out of his see by Hardicnute and after twelue moneths space was restored by meanes of such summes of monie as he gaue by waie of amends Earle Goodwine was also put to his purgation by taking an oth that he was not guiltie Which oth was the better allowed by reason of such a present as he gaue to the king for the redéeming of his fauour and good will that is to say a ship with a sterne of gold conteining therein 80 souldiers wearing on each of their armes two braceiets of gold of 16 ounces weight
a triple habergion guilt on their bodies with guilt burgenets on their heads a swoord with guilt hilts girded to their waâ—â—es a battell are after the maner of the Daues on the left shoulder a target with bosses and mails guilt in their left hand a dart in their right hand and thus to conclude they were furnished at all points with armor and weapon accordinglie It hath beene said that earle Goodwine minded to marie his daughter to one of these brethren and perceiuing that the elder brother Alfred would disdaine to haue hir thought good to dispatch him that the other taking hir to wife hée might be next heire to the crowne and so at length inioy it as afterwards came to passe Also about that time when the linage of the kings of England was in maner extinct the English people were much carefull as hath béene said about the succession of those that should inioie the crowne Wherevpon as one Brightwold a moonke of Glastenburie that was afterward bishop of Wincester or as some haue written of Worcester studied oftentimes thereon it chanced that he dreamed one night as he slept in his bed that he saw saint Peter consecrate annoint Edward the sonne of Egelred as their remaining in exile in Normandie king of England And as he thought he did demand of saint Peter who should succéed the said Edward Wherevnto answer was made by the apostle Haue thou no care for such matters for the kingdome of England is Gods kingdome Which suerlie in good earnest may appeare by manie great arguments to be full true vnto such as shall well consider the state of this realme from time to time how there hath béene euer gouernours raised vp to mainteine the maiestie of the kingdome and to reduce the same to the former dignitie when by anie infortunate mishap it hath beene brought in danger But to returne now to king Hardicnute after he had reigned two yéeres lacking 10 daies as he sat at the table in a great feast holden at Lambeth he fell downe suddenlie with the pot in his hand and so died not without some suspicion of poison This chanced on the 8 of Iune at Lambeth aforesaid where on the same day a mariage was solemnized betwéene the ladie Githa the daughter of a noble man called Osgot Clappa and a Danish lord also called Canute Prudan His bodie was buried at Winchester besides his fathers He was of nature verie curteous gentle and liberall speciallie in keeping good chéere in his house so that he would haue his table couered foure times a day furnished with great plentie of meates and drinks wishing that his seruants and all strangers that came to his palace might rather leaue than want It hath béene commonlie told that Englishmen learned of him their excessiue gourmandizing vnmeasurable filling of their panches with meates and drinkes whereby they forgat the vertuous vse of sobrietie so much necessarie to all estates and degrées so profitable for all common-wealths and so commendable both in the sight of God and all good men In this Hardicnute ceased the rule of the Danes within this land with the persecution which they had executed against the English nation for the space of 250 yeres more that is to say euer since the tenth yeere of Brithrike the king of Westsaxons at what time they first began to inuade the English coasts Howbeit after others they should séeme to haue ruled here but 207 reckoning from their bringing in by the Welshmen in despite of the Saxons at which time they first began to inhabit here which was 835 of Christ 387 after the comming of the Saxons and 35 néere complet of the reigne of Egbert ¶ But to let this peece of curiositie passe this land felt that they had a time of arriuall a time of inuading a time of ouerrunning and a time of ouerrunling the inhabitants of this maine continent Wherof manifest proofes are at this day remaining in sundrie places sundrie ruines I meane and wastes committed by them vpon the which whensoeuer a man of a relenting spirit casteth his eie he can not but enter into a dolefull consideration of former miseries and lamenting the defacements of this I le by the crueltie of the bloudthirstie enimie cannot but wish if he haue but Minimam misericordiae guttam quae maiorest spatioso oceano as one saith and earnestlie desire in his heart that the like may neuer light vpon this land but may be auerted and turned away from all christian kingdomes through his mercie whose wrath by sinne being set on fire is like a consuming flame and the swoord of whose vengeance being sharpened with the whetstone of mens wickednesse shall hew them in péeces as wood for the fornace Thus farre the tumultuous and tyrannicall regiment of the Danes inferring fulnesse of afflictions to the English people wherewith likewise the seuenth booke is shut vp THE EIGHT BOOKE of the Historie of England Edward the third of that name is chosen king of England by a generall consent ambassadours are sent to attend him homewardes to his kingdome and to informe him of his election William duke of Normandie accompanieth him Edward is crowned king the subtill ambition or ambitious subtiltie of earle Goodwine in preferring Edward to the crowne and betraieng Alfred the Danes expelled and rid out of this land by decree whether earle Goodwine was guiltie of Alfreds death king Edward marieth the said earles daughter he forbeareth to haue carnall knowledge with hir and why he vseth his mother queene Emma verie hardlie accusations brought against hir she is dispossessed of hir goods and imprisoned for suffering bishop Alwine to haue the vse of hir bodie she purgeth and cleareth hir selfe after a strange sort hir couetousnesse mothers are taught by hir example to loue their children with equalitie hir liberall deuotion to Winchester church cleared hir from infamie of couetousnesse king Edward loued hir after hir purgation why Robert archbishop of Canturburie fled out of England into Normandie The first Chapter IMmediatlie vpon the deth of Hardiknought and before his corps was committed to buriall his halfe brother Edward sonne of king Egelred begotten of quéene Emma was chosen to be K. of England by the generall consent of all the nobles and commons of the realme Therevpon where ambassadours sent with all spéed into Normandie to signifie vnto him his election and to bring him from thence into England in deliuering pledges for more assurance that no fraud nor deceit was ment of the Englishmen but that vpon his comming thither he should receiue the crowne without all contradiction Edward then aided by his coosine William duke of Normandie tooke the sea with a small companie of Normans came into England where he was receiued with great ioy as king of the realme immediatlie after was crowned at Winâ—hester by Edsinus then archbishop of Canturburie on Easter day in the yeare of our Lord 1043
which fell also about the fourth yeare of the emperour Henrie the third surnamed Niger in the 12 yeare of Henrie the first of that name king of France and about the third yeare of Macbeth king of Scotland This Edward the third of that name before the conquest was of nature more méeke and simple than apt for the gouernement of the realme therefore did earle Goodwine not onelie séeke the destruction of his elder brother Alfred but holpe all that he might to aduance this Edward to the crowne in hope to beare great rule in the realme vnder him whome he knew to be soft gentle and easie to be persuaded But whatsoeuer writers doo report hereof sure it is that Edward was the elder brother and not Alfred so that if earle Goodwine did shew his furtherance by his pretended cloake of offering his friendship vnto Alfred to betraie him he did it by king Harolds commandement and yet it may be that he meant to haue vsurped the crowne to him selfe if each point had answered his expectation in the sequele of things as he hoped they would and therfore had not passed if both the brethren had béene in heauen But yet when the world framed contrarie peraduenture to his purpose he did his best to aduance Edward trusting to beare no small rule vnder him being knowen to be a man more appliable to be gouerned by other than to trust to this owne wit and so chieflie by the assistance of earle Goodwine whose authoritie as appeareth was not small within the realme of England in those daies Edward came to atteine the crowne wherevnto the earle of Chester Leofrike also shewed all the furtherance that in him laie Some write which seemeth also to be confimed by the Danish chronicles that king Hardiknought in his life time had receiued this Edward into his court and reteined him still in the same in most honorable wise But for that it may appeare in the abstract of the Danish chronicles what their writers had of this matter recorded we doo here passe ouer referring those that be desirous to know the diuersitie of our writers and theirs vnto the same chronicles where they may find it more at large expressed This in no wise is to be left vnremembred that immediatlie after the death of Hardiknought it was not onelie decreed agreed vpon by the great lords nobles of the realme that no Dane from thenceforth should reigne ouer them but also all men of warre and souldiers of the Danes which laie within anie citie or castell in garrison within the realme of England were then expelled and put out or rather slaine as the Danish writers doo rehearse Amongst other that were banished the ladie Gonild neece to king Swaine by his sister was one being as then a widow and with hir two of hir sonnes which she had then liuing Heming and Turkill were also caused to auoid Some write that Alfred the brother of king Edward came not into the realme till after the death of Hardiknought and that he did helpe to expell the Danes which being doon he was slaine by earle Goodwine and other of his complices But how this may stand considering the circumstances of the time with such things as are written by diuers authors hereof it may well be doubted Neuerthelesse whether earle Goodwine was guiltie to the death of Alfred either at this time or before certeine it is that he so cleared himselfe of that crime vnto king Edward the brother of Alfred that there was none so highlie in fauour with him as earle Goodwine was insomuch that king Edward maried the ladie Editha the daughter of earle Goodwine begotten of his wife Thira that was sister to king Hardiknought and not of his second wife as some haue written Howbeit king Edward neuer had to doo with hir in fleshlie wise But whether he absteined because he had happilie vowed chastitie either of impotencie of nature or for a priuie hate that he bare to hir kin men doubted For it was thought that he estéemed not earle Goodwine so greatlie in his heart as he outwardlie made shew to doo but rather for feare of his puissance dissembled with him least he should otherwise put him selfe in danger both of losse of life and kingdome Howsoeuer it was he vsed his counsell in ordering of things concerning the state of the common wealth and namelie in the hard handling of his mother queene Emma against whome diuers accusations were brought and alledged as first for that she consented to marie with K. Cnute the publike enimie of the realme againe for that she did nothing aid or succour hir sons while they liued in exile but that woorse was contriued to make them away for which cause she was despoiled of all hir goods And because she was defamed to be naught of hir bodie with Alwine or Adwine bishop of Winchester both she and the same bishop were committed to prison within the citie of Winchester as some write Howbeit others affirme that she was strictlie kept in the abbie of Warwell till by way of purging hir selfe after a maruellous manner in passing barefooted ouer certeine hot shares or plough-irons according to the law Ordalium she cleared hir selfe as the world tooke it and was restored to hir first estate and dignitie Hir excessiue couetousnesse without regard had to the poore caused hir also to be euill reported of Againe for that she euer shewed hir selfe to be more naturall to the issue which she had by hir second husband Cnute than to hir children which she had by hir first husband king Egelred as it were declaring how she was affected toward the fathers by the loue borne to the children she lost a great péece of good will at the hands of hir sonnes Alfred and Edward so that now the said Edward inioieng the realme was easilie iuduced to thinke euill of hir and therevpon vsed hir the more vncurteouslie But hir great liberalitie imploied on the church of Winchester which she furnished with maruellous rich iewels and ornaments wan hir great commendation in the world and excused hir partlie in the sight of manie of the infamie imputed to hir for the immoderate filling of hir coffers by all waies and meanes she could deuise Now when she had purged hir selfe as before is mentioned hir sonne king Edward had hir euer after in great honor and reuerence And whereas Robert archbishop of Canturburie had béene sore against hir he was so much abashed now at the matter that he fled into Normandie where he was borne But it should séeme by that which after shal be said in the next chapter that he fled not the realme for this matter but bicause he counselled the king to banish earle Goodwine and also to vse the Englishmen more strictlie than reason was he should Why Robert archbishop of Canturburie queene Emmas heauie friend fled out of England the Normans first
entrance into this countrie dearth by tempests earle Goodwines sonne banished out of this land he returneth in hope of the kings fauour killeth his coosen earle Bearne for his good will and forwardnes to set him in credit againe his flight into Flanders his returne into England the king is pacified with him certeine Danish rouers arriue at Sandwich spoile the coast inrich themselues with the spoiles make sale of their gettings and returne to their countrie the Welshmen with their princes rebelling are subdued king Edward keepeth the seas on Sandwich side in aid of Baldwine earle of Flanders a bloudie fraie in Canturburie betwixt the earle of Bullongne and the townesmen earle Goodwine fauoureth the Kentishmen against the Bullongners why he refuseth to punish the Canturburie men at the kings commandement for breaking the kings peace he setteth the king in a furie his suborned excuse to shift off his comming to the assemblie of lords conuented about the foresaid broile earle Goodwine bandeth himselfe against the king he would haue the strangers deliuered into his hands his request is denied a battell readie to haue bene fought betweene him and the king the tumult is pacified and put to a parlement earle Goodwines retinue forsake him he his sonnes and their wiues take their flight beyond the seas The second Chapter YE must vnderstand that K. Edward brought diuerse Normans ouer with him which in time of his banishment had shewed him great friendship wherefore he now sought to recompense them Amongst other the forenamed Robert of Canturburie was one who before his comming ouer was a moonke in the abbeie of Gemeticum in Normandie and being by the king first aduanced to gouerne the sée of London was after made archbishop of Canturburie and bare great rule vnder the king so that he could not auoid the enuie of diuerse noble man and 〈◊〉 of earle Goodwâ—â—e as shall appeare About the third yeere of king Edwards wigne Osgot Clappa was banished the realme And in the yéere following that is to say in the yeere 1047 there fell a marvellous great snow couering the ground from the beginning of Ianuarâ—e vntill the 17 day of March. Besides this there hapned the same yeere such tempest and lightnings that the corne vpon the earth was burnt vp and blasted by reason whereof there followed a great dearth in England and also death of men cettell About this time Swame the sonne of earle Goodwine was banished the land and fled into Flanders This Swaine kept Edgiua the abbesse of the monasterue of Leoffe and forsaking his wife ment to haue married the foresaid abbesse Within a certeine time after his banishment he returned into England in hope to purchase the kings peace by his fathers meanes and other his friends But vpon some malicious pretense he slue his coosen earle Bearne who was about to labour to the king for his pardon and so then fled againe into Flanders till at length Allered the archbishop of Yorke obteined his pardon and found meanes to reconcile him to the kings fauour In the meane time about the sixt yéere of king Edwards reigne certeine pirats of the Danes arriued in Sandwich hauen and entring the land wasted and spoiled all about the coast There be that write that the Danes had at that time to their leaders two capteins the one named Lother and the other Irling After they had béene at Sandwich and brought from thence great riches of gold and siluer they coasted about vnto the side of Essex and there spoiling the countrie went backe to the sea and sailing into Flanders made sale of their spoiles and booties there and so returned to their countries After this during the reigne of king Edward there chanced no warres neither forren nor ciuill but that the same was either with small slaughter luckilie ended or else without anie notable aduenture changed into peace The Welshmen in déed with their princes Rise and Griffin wrought some trouble but still they were subdued and in the end both the said Rise and Griffin were brought vnto confusion although in the meane time they did much hurt and namelie Griffin who with aid of some Irishmen with whome he was alied about this time entred into the Seuerne sea and tooke preies about the riuer of Wie and after returned without anie battell to him offered About the same time to wit in the yéere 1049 the emperor Henrie the third made warres against Baldwine earle of Flanders and for that he wished to haue the sea stopped that the said earle should not escape by flight that waie foorth he sent to king Edward willing him to kéepe the sea with some number of ships King Edward furnishing a nauie lay with the same at Sandwich and so kept the seas on that side till the emperor had his will of the earle At the same time Swaine sonne of earle Goodwine came into the realme and traitorouslie slue his coosen Bearne as before is said the which trauelled to agrée him with the king Also Gosipat Clappa who had left his wife at Bruges in Flanders comming amongst other of the Danish pirats which had robbed in the coasts of Kent Essex as before ye haue heard receiued his wife and departed backe into Denmarke wiâ—h six ships leauing the residue being 23 behind him About the tenth yéere of king Edwards reigne Eustace earle of Bullongne that was father vnto the valiant Godfrey of Bullongne Baldwin both afterward kings of Hierusalem 〈…〉 England in the moneth of September to 〈◊〉 his brother in law king Edward whose sister named Godâ— he had maried she then being the 〈◊〉 of Guaâ—ter de Maâ—â—â—t He found the king at Glocester and being there 〈◊〉 receiued after he had once dispatched such matters for the which he therefore came he tooke leaue and returned homeward But at Canturburie one of his heâ—â—ngers 〈◊〉 roughlie with one of the citizens about a lodging which he sought to haue rather by force than by in treatance occasioned his owne death Whereof when the erle was aduertised he hasted thither to revenge the slaughter of his seruant and fiue both the citizen which had killed his man and eighteene others The citizens héerewith in a great furie got them to armor and set vpon the earle and his returne of whom they slue twentie persons out of hand wounded a great number of the residue so that the earle scarse might escape with one or two of his men from the fraie with all spéed returned backe to the king presenting gréeuous information against them of Canturburie for their cruell vsing of him not onlie in fleaing of his seruants but also in putting him in danger of his life The king crediting the earle was highlie offended against the citizens and with all spéed sending for earle Goodwine declared vnto him in greeuous wise the rebellious act of them of Canturburie which were
so at length by their diligent trauell the matter was taken vp and the armies being dismissed on both parts earle Goodwine was restored to his former dignitie Herevpon were pledges deliuered on his behalfe that is to say Wilnotus one of his sonnes and Hacun the sonne of Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine These two pledges were sent vnto William duke of Normandie to be kept with him for more assurance of Goodwines loialtie Some write that Swanus the eldest sonne of Goodwine was not reconciled to the kings fauour at this time but whether he was or not this is reported of him for a truth that after he had attempted sundrie rebellions against king Edward he lastlie also rebelled against his father Goodwine and his brother Harold and became a pirate dishonouring with such manifold robberies as he made on the seas the noble progenie whereof he was descended Finallie vpon remorse of conscience as hath béene thought for murthering of his coosine or as some say his brother erle Bearne he went on pilgrimage to Hierusalem and died by the way of cold which he caught in returning homeward as some write in Licia but others affirme that he fell into the hands of Saracens that were robbers by the high waies and so was murthered of them At what time William duke of Normandie came ouer into England king Edward promiseth to make him his heire to the kingdom and crowne the death of queene Emma earle Goodwine being growne in fauor againe seeketh new reuenges of old grudges causing archbishop Robert and certeine noble Normans his aduersaries to be banished Stigand intrudeth himselfe into archbishop Roberts see his simonie and lacke of learning what maner of men were thought meet to be made bishops in those daies king Edward beginneth to prouide for the good and prosperous state of his kingdome his consideration of lawes made in his predecessours times and abused the lawes of S. Edward vsuallie called the common lawes how whereof and wherevpon institured the death of earle Goodwine being sudden as some say or naturall as others report his vertues and vices his behauiour and his sonnes vpon presumption and will in the time of their authorities his two wiues and children the sudden and dreadfull death of his mother hir selling of the beautifull youth male and female of this land to the Danish people The fourth Chapter THe foresaide William duke of Normandie that after conquered this land during the time of Goodwines outlawrie 〈…〉 to this land with 〈…〉 of men and 〈…〉 receiued of the king 〈…〉 great chéere Now after he had taried a season hereturned into his countrie not without great gifts of iewels and other things which the king most liberallie bestowed vpon him And as some write the king promised him at that time to make him his heire to the realme of England if he chanced to die without issue ¶ Shortlie after or rather somewhat before queene Emma the kings mother died and was buried at Winchester After that earle Goodwine was restored to the kings fauour bicause he knew that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie had beene the chéefe procurer of the kings euill will towards him he found means to weare him out of credit and diuers other specially of the Normans bearing the world in hand that they had sought to trouble the state of the realme to set variance betwixt the king and the lords of the English nation whereas the Normans againe alledged that earle Goodwine and his sonnes abused the kings soft and gentle nature would not sticke to ieast and mocke at his curteous and mild procéedings But howsoeuer the matter went archbishop Robert was glad to depart out of the realme and going to Rome made complaint in the court there of the iniuries that were offred him but in returning through Normandie he died in the abbeie of Gemmeticum where he had bene moonke before his comming into England Diuerse others were compelled to forsake the realme at the same time both spirituall men and temporall as William bishop of London and Ulfe bishop of Lincolne Osberne named Pentecost and his companion Hugh were constreined to surrender their castels and by licence of earle Leosrike withdrew thorough his countrie into Scotland where of king Mackbeth they were honorablie receiued These were Normans for as partlie ye haue heard king Edward brought with him no small number of that nation when he came from thence to receiue the crowne and by them he was altogither ruled to the great offending of his owne naturall subiects the Englishmen namelie earle Goodwine and his sonnes who in those daies for their great possessions and large reuenues were had in no small reputation with the English people After that Robert the archbishop of Canturburie was departed the realme as before ye haue heard Stigand was made archbishop of Canturburie or rather thrust himselfe into that dignitie not being lawfullie called in like manner as he had doone at Winchester for whereas he was first bishop of Shireborne he left that church and tooke vpon him the bishoprike of Winchester by force and now atteining to be archbishop of Canturburie he kept both Winchester and Canturburie in his hand at one instant This Stigand was greatlie infamed for his couetous practises in sale of possessions apperteining to the church He was nothing learned but that want was a common fault amongest the bishops of that age for it was openlie spoken in those daies that he was méet onelie to be a bishop which could vse the pompe of the world voluptuous pleasures rich rament and set himselfe foorth with a iollie retinue of gentlemen and seruants on horssebacke for therein stood the countenance of a bishop as the world then went and not in studie how to haue the people fed with the word of life to the sauing of their soules King Edward now in the twelfth yeare of his reigne hauing brought the state of the realme quite from troubles of warre both by sea and land began to foresée as well for the welth of his subiects as for himselfe being naturallie inclined to wish well to all men He therefore considered how by the manifold lawes which had beene made by Britaines Englishmen and Danes within this land occasion was ministred to manie which measured all things by respect of their owne priuate gaine and profit to peruert iustice and to vse wrongfull dealing in stead of right clouding the same vnder some branch of the lawe naughtilie misconstrued Wherevpon to auoid that mischiefe he picked out a summe of that huge and vnmesurable masse and heape of lawes such as were thought most indifferent and necessarie therewith ordeined a few those most wholesome to be from thenceforth vsed according to whose prescript men might liue in due forme and rightfull order of a ciuill life These lawes were afterwards called the common lawes and also saint Edward his lawes so much esteemed of the
Ireland and there prouiding 18 ships of rouers returned landing in Wales ioined himselfe with Griffin the king or prince of Wales and did much hurt on the borders about Hereford of which place Rafe was then earle that was sonne vnto Goda the sister of K. Edward by hir first husband Gualter de Maunt. This earle assembling an armie came forth to giue battell to the enimies appointing the Englishmen contrarie to their manner to fight on horssebacke but being readie on the two twentith of October to giue the onset in a place not past two miles from Hereford he with his Frenchmen and Normans fled and so the rest were discomfited whome the aduersaries pursued and slue to the number of 500 beside such as were hurt and escaped with life Griffin and Algar hauing obteined this victorie entered into the towne of Hereford set the minster on fire slue seuen of the canons that stood to defend the doores or gates of the principall church and finallie spoiled and burned the towne miserablie The king aduertised hereof gathered an armie ouer the which Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine was made generall who followed vpon the enimies that fled before him into Northwales staied not till hauing passed through Stratâ—luid he came to the mountaines of Snowdon where he pitched his field The enimies durst not abide him but got them into Southwales whereof Harold being aduertised left the more part of his armie in Northwales to resist the enimies there with the residue of his people came backe vnto Hereford recouered the towne and caused a great and mightie trench to be cast round about it with an high rampire and fensed it with gates and other fortifications After this he did so much that comming to a communication with Griffin and Algar at a place called Biligelhage a peace was concluded and so the nauie of earle Algar sailed about and came to Chester there to remaine till the men of warre and marriners had their wages while he went to the king who pardoned his offense restored him to his earledome After this in the verie same yeare being the 15 of king Edwards reigne as some writers affirme Siward the noble earle of Northumberland died of the slix of whom it is said that when he perceiued the houre of death to be néere he caused him selfe to be put in armour set vp in his chaire affirming that a knight and a man of honour ought to die in that sort rather than lieng on a couch like a féeble and fainthearted creature and sitting so vpright in his chaire armed at all points he ended his life and was buried at Yorke O stout harted man not vnlike to that famous Romane remembred by Tullie in his Tusculane questions who suffered the sawing of his leg from his bodie without shrinking looking vpon the surgeon all the while hauing no part of his bodie bound for shrinking The said Siward earle of Northumberland was a man of a giantlike stature thereto of a verie stout and hardie courage because his sonne Walteif was but an infant and as yet not out of his cradell the earledome was giuen vnto earle Tostle one of Goodwins sonnes Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside is sent for to be made heire apparant to crowne his death the deceasse of Leofrike earle of Chester the vertues and good deeds of him and his wife Gudwina Couentrie free from custome and toll churches and religious places builded and repared Algar succeedeth his father Leofrike in the earledome he is accused of treason and banished he recouereth his earledome by force of armes Harold is sent with a power against Griffin king of Wales the countrie wasted and the people forced to yeeld they renounce Griffin their king kill him and send his head to Harold Griffins brethren rule Wales after him by grant of king Edward Harolds infortunate going ouer into Normandie the earle of Ponthieu taketh him prisoner and releaseth him at the request of William duke of Normandie for whose vse Harold sweareth to keepe possession of the realme of England the duke promiseth him his daughter in mariage The sixt Chapter NOt long after in the yeare 1057 Aldred bishop of Worcester was sent ouer vnto the emperour Henrie the third to fetch Edward the sonne of Edmund Ironside into England whome king Edward was desirous to sée meaning to ordeine him heire apparant to the crowne but he died the same yeare after that he was returned into England This Edward was surnamed the outlaw his bodie was buried at Westminster or as others say in the church of S. Paule within London The same yeare that is to say in the seuentéenth yeare or in the sixtéenth yeare of king Edwards reigne as some write Leofrike the noble earle of Chester or Mercia that was sonne to duke Leofwine departed this life in his owne towne of Bromelie on the last day of August and was buried at Couentrie in the abbeie there which he had builded This earle Leofrike was a man of great honor wise and discréet in all his dooings His high wisdome and policie stood the realme in great stéed whilest he liued He had a noble ladie to his wife named Gudwina at whose earnest sute he made the citie of Couentrie frée of all manner of toll except horsses and to haue that toll laid downe also his foresaid wife rode naked through the middest of the towne without other couerture saue onlie hir haire Moreouer partlie moued by his owne deuotion and partlie by the persuasion of his wife he builded or beneficiallie augmented and repared manie abbeies churches as the said abbeie or priorie at Couentrie the abbeies of Wenlocke Worcester Stone Euesham and Leof besides Hereford Also he builded two churches within the citie of Chester the one called S. Iohns and the other S. Werbrough The value of the iewels ornaments which he bestowed on the abbeie church of Couentrie was inestimable After Leofriks death his sonne Algar was made earle and intituled in all his lands and seigniories In the yeare following to wit 1058 the same Algar was accused againe through malice of some enuious persons of treason so that he was exiled the land wherevpon he repaired againe vnto his old friend Griffin prince of Northwales of whome he was ioifullie receiued shortlie after by his aid also by the power of a nauie of ships that by chance arriued in those parts at that selfe same season vnlooked for out of Norwaie the said Algar recouered his earledome by force as some haue written King Edward about the twentith yeare of his reigne as then remaining at Glocester appointed earle Harold to inuade the dominions of Griffin king of Wales Harold taking with him a power of horssemen made spéed and came to Rutland and there burned Griffins palace and also his ships and then about Midlent returned againe into England After this about the
duke William as to adopt him his heire which promise should séeme to be made in time of his banishment when he stood in néed of his friendship as the maner of men in such cases is to promise much how so euer they intend to fulfill But rather it maie be thought that king Edward had made no such promise at all but perceiued the ambitious desire of duke William and therefore would not that anie occasion should be ministred vnto him to take hold of Wherefore he was loth that Harold should go ouer vnto him least that might happen which happened in déed In the foure and twentieth and last yéere of king Edward his reigne or therabout there fell variance betwixt the two brethren earle Harold and earle Tostie at Windsor where the court then lay in so much that earle Harold caught Tostie by the haire of the head in the kings presence and stroke him Heervpon Tostie departing from the court in great anger came to Hereford in the marches of Wales where Harolds seruants were preparing for the kings comming to their maisters house which seruants he tooke and slue chopping them in péeces and threw into this hogshead of wine a leg into that barrell of sider an arme into this vessell of ale an head and so into the lomes of meth and tubs of brine and other liquor he bestowed the parts of the dead carâ—asses of his brothers seruants sending the king woord that he had prouided at his brothers manor against his coÌ„ming good plentie of sowse powdred meat whatsoeuer he should find beside The rumor of this cruell deed sprang ouer all the realme wherevpon the Northumbers whome he had gouerned for the space of ten yéeres verie cruellie tooke occasion to rebell against him and slue his seruants both Englishmen and Danes spoiled his houses and tooke awaie his horsses his armour and all other his goods and houshold stuffe The chiefest cause as is remembred by some writers that mooued the Northumbers thus to rise and rebell against Tostie was for the detestable murther of certeine gentlemen of their countrie seruants vnto Gospatrike whom the queene in behalfe of hir brother had caused to be slaine in the court by treason in the fourth night of Christmas last past and also in reuenge of other noble men which in the last yéere Tostie himselfe had commanded to be murthered in his owne chamber at Yorke whither he had allured them to come vnder colour of concluding a peace with them Also the gréeuous paiments wherewith he charged the people of that countrie set them in a great rage against him But the king aduertised héereof liked not their dooings for that they had doone it without commandement or commission and therefore sent earle Harold with an armie to chastise them but they were strong inough to withstand him as those which were assembled in armour togither with the people of Lincolneshire Notinghamshire and Darbishire and hauing with them Marcharus or Malcharus the sonne of earle Algar were come as farre as Northhampton doing much hurt in the parts therabouts Howbeit to haue the kings peace they offered to returne home so that they might haue an other earle appointed them for that they plainlie protested that they being freemen borne and bred out of bondage might not suffer anie cruell gouernor to rule ouer them being taught by their ancestors either to liue in libertie or to die in defense thereof If therefore it might please the king to assigne Marcharus the son of earle Algar to be their ruler he should see how obedient subiects they would prooue shew themselues to be when they should be vsed after a reasonable and courteous manner All things considered their request seemed reasonable or at least it was thought necessarie that it should be granted And so was Marcharus or Malcherus made earle of Northumberland Tostie in great displeasure with his wife and children sailed ouer into Flanders and there remained till after the deceasie of king Edward Finallie after that this courteous prince king Edward had reigned thrée and twentie yeeres seuen moneths and od daies he departed this life at London the fourth of Ianuarie and was buried in the church of Westminster which he had in his life time roiallic repared after such a statelie sort as few churches in those daies were like therevnto within this realme so that afterwards the same was a patorne for other to be built after the same forme This Edward was a prince of such a vertuous disposition of mind that his fame of holinesse sprang ouer all He abhorred warres and shedding of bloud in so much that when he liued as a banished man in Normandie he had this saieng oftentimes in his mouth that he had rather liue a priuate life for euer than to obteine the kingdome by the slaughter and death of anie man He could not abide to haue the people oppressed with tributes or exactions in so much that he caused the paiment called Danegilt which had continued for the space almost of fortie yéeres to ceasse It hath beene said that when the collectors of this monie or some other subsidie had got an huge quantitie of treasure togither they brought it vnto him and laid it altogither vpon an heape so to delight his eies but he declaring that he saw a diuell plaieng and fetching gambols about that heape of monie commanded that it should be had awaie and restored againe to them of whome it was leauied In diet and apparell he was spare and nothing sumptuous and although on high feasts he ware rich apparell as became the maiestie of his roiall personage yet he shewed no proud nor loftie countenance rather praising God for his bountifull goodnesse towards him extended than estéeming heerein the vaine pompe of the world The pleasure that he tooke chieflie in this world for refreshing of his wits consisted onelie in hawking and hunting which exercises he dailie vsed after he had first beene in the church at diuine seruice In other things he seemed wholie giuen to a deuout trade of life charitable to the poore and verie liberall namelie to hospitals and houses of religion in the parties of beyond the sea wishing euer that the moonks and religions persons of his realme would haue followed the vertue and holinesse of life vsed amongst them of forren parties As hath béene thought he was inspired with the gift of prophesie and also to haue had the gift of healing infirmities and diseases He vsed to helpe those that were vexed with the disease commonlie called the kings euill and left that vertue as it were a portion of inheritance vnto his successors the kings of this realme He was warned as hath béene reported of his death certeine daies before he died by a ring that was brought him by certeine pilgrims comming from Hierusalem which ring he had secretlie giuen to a poore man that asked his charitie in the name of God and saint
Iohn the Euangelist But to conclude such was the opinion conceiued of his holinesse of life that shortlie after his decease he was canonized amongst the number of saints and named Edward the Confessor Whilest he lay sicke of that sicknesse whereof at length he died after he had remained for two daies speechlesse the third day after when he had laine for a time in a slumber or soft sléepe at the time of his waking he fetched a déepe sigh and thus said Oh Lord God almightie if this be not a vaine fantasticall illusion but a true vision which I haue séene grant me space to vtter the same vnto these that stand héere present or else not And herewith hauing his speech perfect he declared how he had seene two moonks stand by him as he thought whome in his youth he knew in Normandie to haue liued godlie and died christianlie These moonks said he protesting to me the they were the messengers of God spake these words Bicause the chéefe gouernors of England the bishops and abbats are not the ministers of God but the diuels the almightie God hath deliuered this kingdome for one yéere and a day into the hands of the enimie and wicked spirits shall walke abroad through the whole land And when I made answer that I would declare these things to the people and promised on their behalfe that they should doo penance in following that example of the Niniuites they said againe that it would not be for neither should the people repent nor God take anie pitie vpon them And when is there hope to haue an end of these miseries said I Then said they When a grene trée is cut in sunder in the middle and the part cut off is caried thrée acres bredth from the stocke and returning againe to the stoale shall ioine therewith and begin to bud beare fruit after the former maner by reason of the sap renewing the accustomed nourishment then I say may there be hope that such euils shall ceasse and diminish ¶ With which words of the king though some other that stood by were brought in feare yet archbishop Stigand made but a ieast thereof saieng that the old man raued now in his sickenesse as men of great yéeres vse to doo Neuerthelesse the truth of this prophesie afterwards too plainlie appeared when England became the habitation of new strangers in such wise that there was neither gouernor bishop nor abbat remaining therein of the English nation But now to make an end with king Edward he was of person comelie of an indifferent stature of white haire both head and beard of face ruddie and in all parts of his bodie faire skinned with due state and proportion of lims as was thereto conuenient In the yéere before the death of king Edward a blasing starre appeared the which when a moonke of Malmesburie named Eilmer beheld he vttered these words as it were by way of prophesieng Thou art come saith he thou art come much to be lamented of manie a mother it is long agone sith I saw thée but now I doo behold thee the more terrible threatening destruction to this countrie by thy dreadfull appearance In the person of king Edward ceased by his death the noble progenie of the Westsaxon kings which had continued from the first yeare of the reigne of Cerdike or Cerdicius the space of 547 yeeres complet And from Egbert 266 yéeres Moreouer sith the progenie of the Saxon kings seemeth wholie to take end with this Edward surnamed the Confessor or the third of that name before the conquest we haue thought good for the better helpe of memorie to referre the reader to a catalog of the names as well of those that reigned among the Westsaxons who at length as ye haue heard obteined the whole monarchie as also of them which ruled in the other seuen kingdomes before the same were vnited vnto the said kingdome of the Westsaxons which catalog you shall find in the description of Britaine pag. 17 18 19. Here is to be remembred that as partlie before is expressed we find in some old writers how the first kings of seuen kingdomes of the Germane nation that bare rule in this I le fetcht their pedegrées from one Woden who begat of Frea his wife seuen sonnes that is to say 1 Uecta of whome came the kings of Kent 1 Fethelgeta or Frethegeath from whome the kings of Mercia descended 3 Balday of whose race the kings of the Westsaxons had their originall 4 Beldagius ancestor to the kings of Bernicia and the Northumbers 5 Wegodach or Wegdagus from whome came the kings of Deira 6 Caser from whome procéeded the kings of the Eastangles 7 Nascad alià s Saxuad of whome the kings of the Eastsaxons had their beginning And here you must note that although the kings of the eight kingdome that is of the Southsaxons or Sussex were descended of the same people yet were they not of the same line By other it should séeme that Woden had but fiue sonnes as Uecta great grandfather to Hengist Wepedeg ancestor to the kings of the Eastangles Uiclac from whome proceeded the kings of Mercia Saxuad from whom the kings of Essex came and Beldag of whose generation proceeded the kings of the Southsaxons Westsaxons and the Northumbers Moreouer there be that bring the genealogie from Noe or Noah the sonne of Lamech which Noe was the 9 in descent from Adam and Woden the 15 from Noe as you shall find in the historie of England lib. 6. pag. 141. col 2. Noe was the father to Sem the father of Bedwi the father of Wala the father of Hatria or Hathra the father of Itermod the father of Heremod the father of Sheaf or Seaf the father of Seldoa or Sceldua the father of Beatu or Beau the father of Theathwtj alià s Tadwa or Teathwy the father of Geta reputed for a god among the gentiles the father of Fingodulph otherwise Godulph the father of Fritwolfe otherwise Frâ—uin the father of Frâ—olaf alià s Freolater the father of Frethwold or Friderwald the father of the aforenamed Woden or Othen The peeres are in doubt to whome the rule of the land should be committed why they durst not that Edgar Edeling should vndertake it though he was interessed to the same how William duke of Normandie pretended a right to the crowne Harold the sonne of earle Goodwine crowned proclaimed and consecrated king his subtill and adulatorie meanes to win the peoples fauour duke William sendeth ambassadors to Harold to put him in mind of a promise passed to the said duke for his furtherance to obteine the crowne Harolds negatiue answer to the said ambassage as also to the marieng of the dukes daughter which was Harolds owne voluntarie motion he prouideth against the inuasions of the enimie as one doubting after-claps a blasing starre of seuen daies continuance The eight Chapter KIng Edward being thus departed this life the péeres of the land were in great doubt
perplexitie to whome they might best commit the roiall gouernement of the realme For there was not anie among them that had iust title thereto or able and apt to take the charge vpon him For although Edgar surnamed Edeling the sonne of Edward the outlaw that was sonne of Edmund Ironside was at the same time latelie come into England with his mother and sisters out of Hungarie where he was borne yet for that he was but a child not of sufficient age to beare rule they durst not as then commit the gouernement of the realme vnto him least as some haue thought his tendernesse of age might first bréed a contempt of his person and therewith minister occasion to ciuill discord wherby a shipwracke of the estate might ensue to the great annoie and present ouerthrow of such as then liued in the same But what consideration soeuer they had in this behalfe they ought not to haue defrauded the yoong gentlemen of his lawfull right to the crowne For as we haue heard and séene God whose prouidence and mightie power is shewed by ouerthrowing of high and mightie things now and then by the weake and féeble hath gouerned states and kingdomes oftentimes in as good quiet and princelie policie by a child as by men of age and great discretion But to the purpose beside the doubt which rested among the lords how to bestow the crowne the manifold and strange woonders which were séene and heard in those daies betokening as men thought some change to be at hand in the state of the realme made the lords aâ—raid and namelie bicause they stood in great doubt of William duke of Normandie who pretended a right to the crowne as lawfull heire appointed by king Edward for that he was kin to him in the second and third degree For Richard the first of that name duke of Normandie begot Richard the second and Emma which Emma bare Edward by hir husband Ethelred Richard the second had also issue Richard the third and Robert which Robert by a concubine had issue William surnamed the bastard that was now duke of Normandie and after the death of his coosine king Edward made claime as is said to the crowne of England Whilest the lords were thus studieng and consulting what should be best for them to doo in these doubts Harold the son of Goodwine earle of Kent proclaimed himselfe king of England the people being not much offended therewith bicause of the great confidence and opinion which they had latelie conceiued of his valiancie Some write among whome Edmerus is one how king Edward ordeined before his death that Harold should succéed him as heire to the crowne and that therevpon the lords immediatlie after the said Edwards deceasse crowned Harold for their king and so he was consecrated by Aldred archbishop of Yorke according to the custom and maner of the former kings or as other affirme he set the crowne on his owne head without anie the accustomed ceremonies in the yéere after the birth of our sauiour 1066 or in the yéere of Christ 1065 after the account of the church of England as before is noted But how and whensoeuer he came to the seat roiall of this kingdome certeine it is that this Harold in the begining of his reigne considering with himselfe how and in what sort he had taken vpon him the rule of the kingdome rather by intrusion than by anie lawfull right studied by all meanes which way to win the peoples fauour and omitted no occasion whereby he might shew anie token of bountious liberalitie gentlenesse and courteous behauiour towards them The gréeuous customes also and taxes which his predecessors had raised he either abolished or diminished the ordinarie wages of his seruants and men of warre he increased and further shewed himselfe verie well bent to all vertue and goodnesse whereby he purchased no small fauor among such as were his subiects Whilest Harold went about thus to steale the peoples good willes there came ouer vnlooked for sundrie ambassadours from William the bastard duke of Normandie with commission to require him to remember his oth sometime made to the said William in the time of his extremitie which was that he the said Harold should aid him in the obteining of the crowne of England if king Edward should happen to die without issue This couenant he made as it is supposed in king Edwards daies when by licence of the same Edward or rather as Edmerus writeth against his will he went ouer into Normandie to visit his brethren which laie there as pledges Howbeit at this present Harolds answer to the said ambassadors was that he would be readie to gratifie the duke in all that he could demand so that he would not aske the realme which alreadie he had in his full possession And further he declared vnto them as some write that as for the oth which he had made in times past vnto duke William the same was but a constreined no voluntarie oth which in law is nothing since thereby he tooke vpon him to grant that which was not in his power to giue he being but a subiect whilest king Edward was liuing For if a promised vow or oth which a maid maketh concerning the bestowing of hir bodie in hir fathers house without his consent is made void much more an oth by him made that was a subiect and vnder the rule of a king without his souereignes consent ought to be void and of no value He alledged moreouer that as for him to take an oth to deliuer the inheritance of anie realme without the generall consent of the estates of the same could not be other than a great péece of presumption yea although he might haue iust title therevnto so it was an vnreasonable request of the duke at this present to will him to renounce the kingdome the gouernance whereof he had alreadie taken vpon him with so great fauor and good liking of all men Duke William hauing receiued this answer and nothing liking thereof sent once againe to Harold requiring him then at the least-wise that he would take his daughter to wife according to his former promise in refusing whereof he could make no sound allegation bicause it was a thing of his owne motion and in his absolute power both to grant and to performe But Harold being of a stout courage with proud countenance frowned vpon the Norman ambassadors and declared to them that his mind was nothing bent as then to yéeld therevnto in any maner of wise And so with other talke tending to the like effect he sent them away without anie further answer The daughter of duke William whome Harold should haue maried was named Adeliza as Gemeticensis saith and with hir as the same author writeth it was couenanted by duke William that Harold should inioy halfe the realme in name of hir dower Howbeit some write that
quicklie into arâ—â—ie began to charge them againe afresh and so hauing them at that aduantage they slue them downe on euerie side The Englishmen on the other part fought sore and though their king was beaten downe among them and slaine yet were they loth to flée or giue ouer so sharpe was the battell that duke William himselfe had thrée horsses slaine vnder him that day and not without great danger of his person Some of the Englishmen got them to the height of an hill and beate backe the Normans that forced themselues to win the hill of them so that it was long yer the Normans could preuaile being oftentimes driuen downe into the botome of the vallie beneath At length the Englishmen perceiuing themselues to be ouermatched and beaten downe on euerie side and therevnto greatlie discouraged with slaughter of their king began first to giue ground and after to scatter and to run away so that well was he that might then escape by flight When they had fought the most part of all that saturday the Normans followed the chase with such eger rashnesse that a great number of them falling with their horsses and armour into a blind ditch shadowed with reed and sedges which grew therein were smouldered and pressed to death yer they could be succoured or get anie reliefe The next day the Normans fell to gathering in the spoile of the field burieng also the dead bodies of their people that were slaine at the battell giuing licence in semblable manner to the Englishmen to doo the like Of the death of Harold diuerse report diuerslie in so much that Girald Cambrensis saith that after king Harold had receiued manie wounds and lost his left eie he fled from the field vnto the citie of Westchester and liued there long after an holie life as an anchoret in the cell of S. Iames fast by S. Iohns church and there made a godlie end But the saieng of Girald Cambren in that point is not to be credited bicause of the vnlikelihood of the thing it selfe and also generall consent of other writers who affirme vniuersallie that he was killed in the battell first being striken thorough the left eie by the scull into the braine with an arrow wherevpon falling from his horsse to the ground he was slaine in that place after he had reigned nine moneths and nine daies as Floriacensis dooth report He was a man of a comelie stature and of a hawtie courage albeit that for his valiancie he was highlie renowmed and honored of all men yet through his pride and ambition he lost the harts of manie There were slaine in this battell besides king Harold and his two brethren Girth and Leofrike what on the one side and on the other aboue twentie thousand men The bodie of king Harold being found among other slaine in the field was buried at Waltham within the monasterie of the holie crosse which he before had founded and indowed to the behoofe of such canons as he had placed there with faire possessions Uerelie as some old writers haue reported there was nothing in this man to be in anie wise dispraised if his ambitious mind could haue beene staied from coueting the kingdome and that he could haue béene contented to haue liued as subiect Among other manifest proofes of his high valiancie this is remembred of him that being sent against the Welshmen as before is partlie mentioned knowing their readie nimblenesse in seruice and how with their light armed men they were accustomed to annoie and distresse those that should assaile them he likewise to match them prepared light armed men for the purpose so being furnished with such bands of nimble men and light souldiers entered vpon the mounteins of Snowdon and there remained amongst the enimies for the space of two yéeres He sore afflicted the Welsh nation tooke their kings and sent their heads vnto the king that sent him about his businesse and proceeding in such rigorous maner as might mooue the hearers to lament and pitie the case he caused all the male kind that might be met with to be miserablie slaine and so with the edge of his swoord he brought the countrie to quiet and withall made this lawe that if anie Welshman from thencefoorth should presume to passe the limits ouer Offas ditch with anie weapon about him he should lose his right hand To conclude by the valiant conduct of this chieftaine the Welshmen were them so sore brought vnder than in maner the whole nation might séeme to faile and to be almost vtterlie destroied And therefore by permission of the king of England the women of Wales ioined themselues in marriage with Englishmen Finallie héereby the bloud of the Saxons ceassed to reigne in England after they had continued possession of the same from the first comming of Hengist which was about the yéere of our Sauiour 450 or 449 vntill that present yeere of king Harolds death which chanced in the yéere 1069. So that from the beginning of Hengist his reigne vnto Harolds death are reckoned 916 yéeres or after some 617 as by the supputation of the time will easilie appeere By all the which time there reigned kings of the Saxons bloud within this land except that for the space of twentie yéeres and somewhat more the Danes had the dominion of the realme in their possession for there are reckoned from the beginning of K. Swaines reigne which was the first Dane that gouerned England vnto the last yéere of K. Hardicnute the last Dane that ruled heere 28 yéeres in which meane space Egelred recouering the kingdome reigned 2 yéeres then after him his sonne Edmund Ironside continued in the rule one yéere so that the Danes had the whole possession of the land but 25 yéeres in all Touching this alteration and others incident to this Iland read a short aduertisement annexed by waie of conclusion to this historie comprising a short summarie of the most notable conquests of this countrie one after an other by distances of times successiuelie The rule of this realme by Gods prouidence allotted to duke William his descent from Rollo the first duke of Normandie downewards to his particular linage he was base begotten vpon the bodie of Arlete duke Roberts concubine a pleasant speech of hirs to duke Robert on a time when he was to haue the vse of hir person a conclusion introductorie for the sequele of the chronicle from the said duke of Normandies coronation c with a summarie of the notable conquests of this Iland The twelfe Chapter NOw forsomuch as it pleased God by his hid and secret iudgement so to dispose the realme of England and in such wise as that the gouernance therof should fall after this maner into the hands of William duke of Normandie I haue thought good before I enter further into this historie being now come to the conquest of the realme
686. And so the Britains had continuance of the gouernement of this land the space of 1794 yéeres Then was the realme of Britaine an heptarchie that is diuided into seuen kingdoms And Britaine receiued the faith of Christ in the 7 yéere of the reigne of king Lucius which was in the 187 yéere after the birth of Christ. ¶ Next after the Britains entered the Saxons in the third yéere of king Uortiger and in the yéere of our Lord 450 and they gouerned vntill the last yéere of king Athelstane which was in the yéere of Christ 938. So that the time of the Saxons first entrance into this realme and the time of their regiment was the space of 487 yéeres ¶ Howbeit in the time of their gouernement that is to say in the 9 yéere of king Britricus which was in the yéere of our Lord 387 the Danes entred into this land spoiling and persecuting the people therin most gréeuouslie At the last Sweno or Swaine the Dane obteined possession roiall in the yéere of Grace 1012 whose time of regiment lasted about three yéeres After whom his sonne Canutus succéeded and reigned 19 yéeres After him Harold his sonne who ruled thrée yeeres and after him Hardicnute the sonne of Canutus whose gouernement continued but thrée yeeres This Hardicnute was the last king of the Danes at which time the Danes were expelled and hunted out of the realme which was in the yeere of our Lord 1042. So that it may appeare by this collection that the Danes ruled as kings in this land by the space of 28 yéeres Hereby also it is euident that from the time of the first entrance of the Danes into this realme vntill their last expulsion riddance was 255 yéeres ¶ Finallie the Normans entred this land likewise and conquered the same as before is expressed in the yéere of our Lord 1067 which is since vntill this present yéere of our Lord 1585 drawing néere to the number of 600 and od yéeres Now let these alterations of regiments be remembred touching the which read a notable animaduersion in the description of Britaine pag. 28 29 and teach vs that therein the iudgements of God reuealed themselues to speciall purposes And whatsoeuer hath béene mentioned before either concerning the subuersion of people the desolation of prouinces the ouerthrow of nobles the ruine of princes and other lamentable accidents diuerslie happening vpon sundrie occasions let vs I say as manie as will reape fruit by the reading of chronicles imagine the matters which were so manie yéeres past to be present and applie the profit and commoditie of the same vnto our selues knowing as one wisely said Post sacram paginam chronica viâ—um veritatis typum gerere that next vnto the holie scripture chronicles doo carit credit But now to the sequele and first to duke William of Normandie Thus farre the historie of England from Noah and his sonnes c to William duke of Normandie Hereafter followeth a chronologicall continuation beginning at the first yeere of the said dukes reigne ouer this land vntill the 25 yeere of the Queenes most excellent maiestie Elizabeth c whose daies God in mercie prolong like the daies of heauen in peace and prosperitie c. Wil. Conqu Wil. Rufus Henricus 1. Stephanus Henricus 2. Richardus 1. Ioannes Henricus 3. Eduardus 1. Eduardus 2. Eduardus 3. Richardus 2. Henricus 4. Henricus 5. Henricus 6. Eduardus 4. Eduardus 5. Richardus 3. Henricus 7. Henricus 8. Eduardus 6. Phil. Mar. Elisabeth Loydus Lelandus Prisius Stous Holinshedius Lambardus Morus Camdenus Thinnius Hallus Vocalis aliâs Hookerus Graftonus Foxius Harrisonus Hardingus Gildas Staniherstus Beda Neuillus Flemingus Parkerus Noah first diuided the earth among his sonnes The diuision of the earth not yet certeinâ—ie knowne Uariance among the writers about the diuision of the earth The earth diuided into fiue parts whereas Belforrest hath but foure in Prefat lib. 4. Cape di bonâ— Speranzae The formâ— of the fift part Unto what portion Britaine is referred How Britaine lieth from the maine The longitude and latitude of this I le Longest day The compasse of Britaine The 〈◊〉 Promontories of Britaine The distaÌ„ce from the maine Dis Samothes Neptimus Marioticus The first conquest of Britaine Britaine vnder the Celts 341. yeares Neptune God of the sea The maner of dressing of ships in old time Lestrigo Ianigenes were the posteritie of Noah in Italie Neptune had xxxiii sonnes Lomnimi Geriones Galathea Galates or Kelts Bergion Pomponius Mela cap. de Gallia Strabo lib. 4. Yet Timeus Ephorus and some of the Grecians know the name Britannia as appeareth also by Diodorus c before the comming of Cesar. Of this opinion is Belforest lib. 3. cap. 44. Samotheans Britains Chemminits Romans Scots Picts Of the Picts The hurt by forren aid Danes The Normans The cause of the conquest by the Normans Archbishop of Can. exiled and the rest of the French Erle Goodwine slandered by the French writers The miserie of the English vnder the French The cause of our miserie In this voiage the said Harald builded Portaschith which Caradoch ap Griffin afterward ouerthrew and killed the garrison that Harald left therein * Esay 30. vers 25. Antheus Lucane lib. 4. in fine Corineus Gomagot Cap. 6. vers 5. Anti. li. 1. â—â— cap. 13. verse 33 34. Deut. 3. vers 11. Og of Basan Cap 17. ver 4 5 6. Goliah Cap. 21. ver 26 17 c. De ciuitate Dei lib. 15. cap. 9. Iohannes Boccacius A carcase discouered of 200. cubits Mat. Westmon Iohannes Leland Mafieus Lib. 14. Triuet Mat. West Hector Boet. Geruasius Tilberiensis Sir Thomas Eliot Leland in Combrit Richard Grafton The Symmetrie or proportion of the bodie of a comelie man Syluester Gyraldus Constans fama Gallorum Briat In vita Seriorij de Antheo Philostrate Lib. 7. Trallianus A mouth of sixteene foot wide A counterfect made of a monstrous carcase by one tooth taken out of the head This man was more fauorable to this monster than our papists were to the bodies of the dead who tare them in peeces to make money of them Grandiáque effossis mirabitur ossa sepulchris Vis vnita fortior est eadem dispersa Cap. 3 36. 4. Esd. cap. 5. British Small difference betweene the British and Celtike languages British corrupted by the Latine and Saxon speeches The Britons diligent in petigrees Latine The Saxon toong The French toong The helpers of our English toong Englishmen apt to learne any forren toong The Cornish toong Scottish english The wild Scots Redshanks Rough footed Scots Irish scots Irish speech Britaine at the first one entire kingdome Wales diuided into three kingdomes Gâ—inhed Venedotia Anglesei Arfon Merioneth Stradcluyd or Tegenia Powisy Bangor Mailrosse Fowkes de Warren Helene Mellent The originall of Fitz-Henries Demetia Cair Maridunum Pictland Scotland Picts Scots Kent Henghist South sax Esta Eastsaâ— Erkenwiin Westsax Cerdiic Brennicia alià s Northumberland Ida. Deira
Comius Which is more likelie iâ— this behalfe as appeared by the sequel Uolusenus returneth Cesar with two legions of souldiers passeth ouer into Britan. The Britans readie to defend their countrie Cesar calleth a councell This was aâ—bout day The Romans put to their 〈◊〉 The Britans astonied She valiant courage of an ensigne bearer The fiercenesse of the Britains The Romans get to land The want of horssemen The Britans send to Cesar. Comius of Arras Cesar demandeth hostages Caesar de bello Gallieo lib. 4. Hector Boet. Dion Cassius Caesar de bell Gal. lib. 5. Cassibellane as should séeme ruled in the parties of Oxfordshire Barkshire Buckinghamshire and Bedfordshire The Romans heauie armour The manner of the Britains in the warres Caius Trebonius Dion Cassius saith that the Britains vanquished the Roman footmen at this time but were put to the worst by the horssemen * Which is to be supposed was at Kingston or not far from thence Troinouants where they inhabited Imanuentius Some take the Troinouants to be Londoners Foure kings in Kent Dion Cassius Gal. Mon. Matt. West So saith Campton but Galfrid Monu saith fiue thousand The stakes remained to be séene in Bedes daies Cornelius Tacitus In vit Agr. Dion Gassius Fabian Caesar. Cassibellane a king Cor. Tacit. in vit Iu. Agr. Gildas in epist. Some take Prasutagus and Aruiragus to be one man Gal. Mon. TheomaÌ„tius Fabian Gal. Mon. Kymbeline Fabian â—ut â— Guido de Columna Christ our sauiour borne 3966 Cor Tacitus in vita Iu. Agr. Dion Cassius He kept not promise with the Romans Those of Calice and Biskate Strab. Geog. Guiderius Caligula Dion Cassius lib. 59. The spoile of the Ocean Suetonius Dion Cassius Bodumni Catuellani Togodumnus Dion Cassius Suetonius Gal. Mon. Matth. West Hampton why so called Aruiragus Hector Boet. Caxton Gal. Mon. Ranulfus Cestrensis Sueton. Legions of souldiers sent into Ireland Uespasian in Britaine Cornel. Tacit. in vit Agr. lib. 5. li. 6. Gal. Mon. Rutupium Vespasian Suetonius Sabellicus Gal. Mon. Polydorus Treasurers or receiuers Aulus Plautius Ostorius Scapula Cor. Tacitus lib. 12. Cornelius Tacit lib. 12. Which was a certaine crowne to be set on his head called ciuica cornona Cangi Cor. Tacitus lib. 12. Camelodunum Colchester Silures where they inhabited Cornelius Tacitus lib. Anna. 12. Hu. Lhoyd Cornelius Tacitus Annal. lib. 12. Cornelius Tacit. lib. 12. Carataks name renowmed Siphax L. Paulus W. H. in his chronologie Ran. Hig. alias Cestrensis Corn. Tacit. Cogidune a king in Britaine A. Didius liuetenant Uenutius ruler of the Iugants Cartimanda Uellocatus Uenutius keepeth the kingdome in despite of the Romans The error of Hector Boetius A note to be considered in the reading of Hect. Boetius Cor. Tac. lib. annal 15. P. Suetonius lieutenant Anglesey inuaded A strange maner of women The Druids Anglesey soon by the Romans Woods cut downe Lieutenant procurator Occasion not to be neglected Cor. Tac. lib. 14. Prasutagus The Oxfordshire and Glocestershire men Uoadicia alias Bunduica Dion Cassius Usurie Dion Cassius Strange woonders Dion Cassius Poly dot Cor. Tac. li. 15. Uoadicia by Dion Cassius is called Bunuica The ancient Britains admitted as well women as men to publike gouernment The oration of Uoadicia Corn. Tacit. Catus Decianus procurator 80000. saith Dion The Britains were at that time 230000. men as Dion writeth Corn. Tacit. li. 15. Dion Cassius 80000. Britains slaine Penius Posthumus sleteth himselfe Iulius Cassictanus procurator Petronius Turpilianus lieutenant Trebellius Maximus lieutenant Victius Volanus lieutenaÌ„t Cor. Tacitus Iulius Frontinus lieutenaÌ„t Marius Hector Boâ—tius saith that this Marius was a Romane 73. Of these you maie reade more in pag. 9. Matth. West Roderike king of Picts slaine Polydor. Matth. West Matt. West Thus find we in the British and English histories touching this Marius Iulius Agricola lieutenant Cor. Tacit in vit Agr. The first yéere of Agricola his gouernement The I le of Anglesey Anglesey yéelded to Agricola Agricola his good gouernment His diligence The second yéere of Agricola his gouernment The woorthie practises of Agricola to traine the Britains to ciuilttie The third yéere The water of Tay. The fourth yéere of Agricola his gouernment Clota Bodotria The fift yéere An Irish king expelled out of his countrie The sixt yeere of Agricola his gouernment Calenderwood The seuenth yéere The eight yéere of Agricola his gouernment Galgagus whome the Scots name Gald and will néeds haue him a Scotish man Corn. Tacit. 〈◊〉 Congri Hollanders Ten thousand Britains slaine Aulus Atticus slaine Britains 〈◊〉 Scots neither yet Picts Hector Boâ—t Cot. Tacitus An hauen called Trutulensâ—s peraduenture Rutupensis Cneus Trebellius alias Salustius Lucullus as some thinke Fabian Coillus 125 Colchester built Lucius 165 * Fol. 119. Britaine receiueth the faith Matth. West Iosephus of Arimathia Polydor. Westminster Church built Polydor. Fabian Iohn Hard. Gal. Mon. Matth. West Polydor. Nauclerus Hen. Herf Fabian Caxton Iohn Hard. Cneus Trebellius lieutenant The wall of Adrian built Spartianus Lollius Urbicus lieutenant Iulius Capitol Another wall built Calphurnius Agricola Of the doings of this Calphurnius in Britaine ye may read more in the Scotish chronicle Dion Cassius Ulpius Marcellus lieutenant Perhennis capteine of the emperours gard Aelius Lâ—â—â—pridius Pertinax lieutenant of Britaine The lieutenant in danger Clodius Albinus lieutenaÌ„t Seuerus Herodianus Antoninus and Geta. The emperour Seuerus arriueth in Britaine Herodianus He meaneth of the north Britains or sauage Britains as we may call them The furniture of the sauage Britains Dion Cassius Iliados 3. Herodianus Dion Cassius Eutropius Dion Cassius Eurropius Orosius Dion Cassius Beda Hector Boeâ—ius Polydorus Herodianus 211 Sextus Aurelius Carausius 218 Galfrid Polychron Fabian Galfridus Alectus Of whom our British histories doo write after their maner 293. Fabian Matth. West Asclepiodotus Gal. Mon. Matt. West Walbrooke Asclepiodotus slaine Matt. West hath x. yeares Eutropius The couetous practising of Carausius Maximianus purposeth to slea Carausius Polydor. Eutropius 300. Mamertinus Vitungi Quadi Carpi and people of Germanie and Polome Picts and Irishmen Long sufferance of euill increaseth boldnesse in the authors Caransius slaine Fronto counted Ciceros match The good lucke in a capteine Aiectus found dead He had despoiled himselfe of the imperiall robes bicause he would not be knowne if he chanced to be slaine Francones siue Franci London in danger to be spoiled The piracie of the Frankeners called Franci or Francones Britains restored to quietnes The Britains receiue Maximian with great ioy and humblenesse Dioclesian and Maximian Nations néere to Britaine obeie the emperours The printed booke hath 〈◊〉 but I take the H to be thrust in for N. Artificers foorth of Britaine Franci or Frankeners people of Germanie Eutropius Beda and Gyldas Beda Sée the booke of acts and monuments set forth by master Fox Iohn Rossus Warwicens in lib. de Wigorniens epis Lichfield whereof it tooke name Gyldas Ran. Cestren Matth. West Constantius Coelus 262 Fabian Gal. Mon. Fabian Caxtoa Lib. 7. cap.
or Ele as in other places plâ—â—â—lie apeareth Cadwallo vanquisheâ— by Edwin Cadwallo flieth the 〈◊〉 634. Oswald slaine Oswie Matth. West 654 678 Matt. West saith 676. Oswald meaneth to be thankefull to God for his benefits Beda li. 3. cap. 3. 5. 6. Hector Boet. Corman Aidan S. Paules counsell Aidan commeth into England to preach the gospell Beda li. 3. ca. 3. Hector Boet. Beda Oswald an interpretor to the preacher Hector Boet. Oswalds zeale to aduance religion Beda lib. 5. ca. 6 Oswald had in estimation with his neighbours Beda lib. 3. 〈◊〉 Birinus conuerteth the Westsaxons 〈◊〉 the christian faith Kinigils king of Westsaxon becommeth a christian Polydor. Dorcester ordeined a bishops sée Henr. Hunt This chanceâ— in the yéere 620 as Math West saith 640 Beda lib. 3. cap. 7. Matth. West Lent first ordeined to be kept in England Segburga Aimoinus Penda inuadeth the Northumbers Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. King Oswald slaine Matt. Westm. saith 644. Will. Malmes Oswie king of Northumberland Beda li. 3. ca. 14. 644 Bernicia 651 Cenwalch Hen. Hunt 943 Ran. Higd. Agilbertus a bishop Sigibert Beda lib. 3. cap. 4. The vniuersitie of Cambridge founded by king Sigibert Bale saith 636. Sigibert resigneth his kingdome to Egricus Sigibert and Egricus slaine 652 Baleus Beda lib. 3. cap. 19. Furseus 653 Anna. Will. Malmes Edelhere K. of Eastangle Deus dedit Beda histaeâ—â—â— lib. 3. cap. 21. 653. Peda or Peada king of Middleangles Ad 〈…〉 The saieng of king Penda Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. King Sigibert receiued the faith This was about the yéere 649 as Matth. West hath noted Cedda Ced or Cedda bishop of the Eastsaxons Tilberie The authoritie of a bishop Suidhelme Beda lib. 3. cap. 22. Matt. VVest Beda lib. 3. cap. 23. The maner of the old fast Lindesferne holie Iland Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. War betwéene king Oswie king Penda The victorie of the Northumbers Elfled Herteshey saith Matt. West Hilda Loides The first bishop of Mercia The victorious proceeding of king Oswie Southmercia Northmercia 659 Matt. West Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Vulfhere Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. 〈◊〉 Hâ—nt Matt. West Tâ— Britains put to slight by Chenwald Chenwald vanquished by Uulfhere Edelwold of Sussex Beda lib. 3. cap. 24. Colman ordeined bishop Beda lib. 3. cap. 25. Controuersie about shauing of crownes Cap. 6. 664 Tuda ordeined bishop Cap. 27. In eclipse Punishment of God for yelding to superstition Wilfrid bishop Cap. 28. Ceadda ordeined archbishop of Yorke Egbert king of Kent Beda lib. 3. cap. 9. Wighart Beda lib. 4. cap. 1. Adrian Theodore ordeined archbishop of Canturburie 668 Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Singing in churches brought in vse Putta bishop of Rochester The worthie praise of Theodore and Adrian Englishmen happie and why Beda Benedict or Benet surnamed Biscop 670 Glasiers first brought into England Ran. Cest. Beda lib. 3. cap. 39. Bishop Iaruman or Iaroman 671 Matth. West Egfrid Beda lib. 4. cap. 5. Matth. West 673 A synod holden at Herlord Articles proponed by Theodore Bisi bishop of the Eastangles 872 Matt. West de reg lib. 1. Escuinus Will. Malmes Hen. Hunt Beda lib. ca. supr dict Io. Lothaire Wil. Malm. Beda de reg lib. 1. Thunnir A vile murther Bishop winfrid deposed Sexbulfe ordeined bishop of the Mercies 685 as Matth. VVestm saith Bishop Erkenwald Ethelburga Iohn Cap. graue Waldhere Sebbie king of Eastsaxons Beda lib. 4. cap. 16. Wil. Malm. 675 Will. Malmâ— But other affirme that he reigned 17 yéeres Beda Peada or rather Weada Edilred 677 Hen. Hunt 678 A blasing starre Matth. West Beda lib. 4. ca. 12. Bishop wilfrid banished Hagustald Hexham Eadhidus Lindesferne Holie Iland The church of Rippon Wilfrid by licence of king Edilwalke preacheth the gospel to them of Sussex Lacke of raine Catching of fish with nets Bondmen made trulie free 679 680 A synod at Hatfield Articles subscribed Bale The abbesse Hilda Beda Bale Ran. Cest. Matth. West Beda Henrie Hunt The Britains discomfited Gorop in Goto danica lib. 7. pag. 759. Cadwallader 676 saith Matth. West Galfrid Cadwallader constreined to forsake the land 689 Ceadwalla Wil. Malm. Beda Wil. Malm. Ranulf Cest. Ceadwalla driuen to depart out of the countrie Beda lib. 4. cap. 15. Berthun a duke of Sussex slaine Ceadwalla his vow The I le of Wight conquered The I le of Wight receiueth the saith 689 Beda liâ— 4. cap. 26. Ireland inuaded bâ— the Northumbers King Egfride slain by Brudeus king of the Picts These Britains were those vndouttedlie y t dwelt in the northwest parts of this I le and is not ment onlie by them of Wales Echelreda 〈◊〉 Alfride 685. 698 Beda in Epit. Matt. VVest 705 Beda Iohn archbishop of Yorke He resigneth his sée 721 686 saith Matth. West Lother king of Kent dieth of a wound Wil. Malm. Capgraue faith their sister Edricke Mollo brother to king Ceadwalla burnt to death Withdredis made king â— Kent Hen Hunt Beda lib. 5. Suebhard and Nidred kings by vsurpation and not by succeâ—sion as Heâ—â— Hunt writeth Brightwald the first archbishop of the English nation Inas 689 The Britains ceasse to reigne in this land Fabian H. Hunt Mart. Wastm Wil. Malm. Anno 708 as is noted by Matt. West H. Hunt Matt. VVest saith 718. Matth. West saith 722. The end of the kingdome of the Southsaxons Inas went to Rome and there died Polydor. Ethelburga Will. Malmes The deuise of quéene Ethelburga to persuade hir husband to forsake the world Peter pence King Ethelred becommeth a moonk Ostrida Beda in Epit. 697 King Kenred 711 Nauclerus Egwin bishop of Worcester A fabulous and trifling deuise Bale 712 H. Hunt Ran. Cestreâ— Hen. Hunt Bereford 755 Three miles from Tamwoorth Wil. Malm. 758 Matth. West The historie of Magd. Nuns kept for concubines Pilgrimage of nuns Kings of the Eastsaxons Beda lib. 5. cap. 20. Offa king of Eastsaxons Kâ—ng Sclred 688 705 〈…〉 of Northumberland Henr. Hunt Picts ouerthrowne by the Northumbers King Osred slaine in battell 729 Beda Acca bishop of Hexham 710 Two bishops sees Matth. West Bishop Dâ—niell Bishop Aldhelme The abbeie of Maâ—lmesburie Ethelard 728 Matt. West saith 727. Matth. West 729 Blasing stars Wil. Malm. Beda lib. 5. cap. â—4 731 Bishops what prouinces they gouerned Matth. West Ethelbald K. of Mercia of what puisance he was 732 Wil. Malm. 733 735 Beda departed this 〈◊〉 Craâ—â—â—â—â— 735 Cuthred 740 Matt. West Hen. Hunt Kenric the kings sonne slaine 749 Matth. West 751 752 Matt. West K. Edilbald put to flight Sigibert 755 Ethelred 738 Egbert king of Northumberland 758 Changing of crownes for moonkes cowles 756 Offa. 758 Matth. West Wil. Malm. The victories of king Offa. Matth. West 779 Falsehood in fellowship The archbishops sée remoued from Canturburie to Lichfield 785 Matt. VVest The archbishop Lambert defended his cause Offa alieth himselfe with other princes Matt. Westm. The intercourse of merchants staied Alcwine an Englishman Polydor. 775 Peter pence or Rome Scot. Will. Malmâ— 797 Offa departed this life Ofâ—ditch
Asserius Meneuensis Werefridus Iohn Scot. Grimbald Alured diuided the time for his necessarie vses His last will and testament Cewulfe 886 Matth. West Guthrun K. of the eastangles died 890. Simon Dun. Simon Dun. 872 Egbert king of Northumberland expelled from his kingdome Egbert departed this life Ricsig The Danes winter in Lindseie 975 Ricsig departed this life 983 Guthred ordeined king of Northumberland The bishops sée remooued froÌ„ holie iland to Chester in the stréet Priuiledges granted to S. Cuthberts shrine 894 Polydor. Will. Malmes Wil. Malm. Sithrike Edward the elder 901. Winborne Hen. Hunt Adelwold fleeth to the Danes Wil. Malm. The English nation practised in wars go commonlie awaie with the victorie Hen. Hunt Essex yéeldes to Adelwold Ran. Higd. Brittenden Hen. Hunâ— The Kentishmen disobeiing the kings commandement are surprised by the enimies Adelwold king Edwards brother Fortie daies saith Simon Dun. Hen. Hunt Wightham Chester or rather Leicester as I thinke Digetune Irchenfield Danes discomfited The I le of Stepen Deomedun Danes saile into Ireland Turketillus an earle Simon Dun. Anno 911. Simon Dun. Polydor. Ericke king of Eastangles King Edward inuadeth the countrie of the Eastangles Ericke put to flight The kingdom of the Eastangâ—es subdued by K. Edward Hen. Hunt Matth. West Simon Dun. Tamwoorth was by hir repared anno 914. Eadsburie and Warwike 915 Chester repared 905. Sim. Dun. Quéene of the Welshmen taken Brecanamere Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt 918 Darbie won from the Danes Hen. Hunt Anno Christ 919 Matt. West Simon Dun. Ranul Translated by Abraham Fleming This Alfwen was sister to Edelfled as H. Hunt saith Strateluid or Stretcled a kingdome in Wales K. Edward a great builder and reparer of townes Notingham bridge built Matt. West Manchester repared Anno 816. Simon Dun. Henr. Hunt Polydor. A dreame Matt. West Polydor. The issue of K. Edward â—has Edgiua Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. Matth. West England first â—â—curssed Anno 903. Winchester Cornwall Shireborne Welles Kirton Mercia Wil. Malm. saith that pope Formosus pronounced this cursse 904 Polydor. Hen. Hunt Adelstan Matt. West Will. Malmes 924 Alfred striueth in vaine to kéepe Adelstane from the gouernment Wâ—l Malm. See more hereof in the acts and monuments set foorth by M. Fox vol. 1. leafe 195. Anno 925. Simon Dun. Polydor. Wil. Malm. H. Hunt Hect. Boetius The Scotish writers varie from our English authors Beatrice daughter to K. Edward as the Scotish writers say Edwin was not brother to K. Edward but son to him Adelstane flieth the realme Beatrice put to death by his stepsons Editha a virgine Wil. Malm. Matth. West The noble saieng of king Adeâ—stane 926 Polydoc 934 Ran. Higd. Sim. Dun. The Scots subdued A token shewed iniraculoâ—ske that the Scots ought to be subiect to the kings of England Wil. Malm. Matt. West 934. Repentance too late Wil. Malm. 937 Simon Dun. Hen. Hunc Wil. Malm. Matth. West Hector Boet. Ran. Higd. Aulafe disguised commeth to view the English camp Aulafe assaileth the English campe Ran. Higd. Wil. Malm. The enimies discomfited Ran. Higd. Tribute The Cornish men subdued Excester repared 940 Simon Dun. The decease of king Adelstane The deâ—cription of king Adelstane Wolstan archbishop of Yorke His estimation in foraine realmes Harding Edmund Wil. Malm. 940. Simon Dun. A peace concluded 941 Matth. West Aulafe deceasseth Another Aulafe taketh vpon him to rule 942 Gâ—rmo or Godfrey Will. Malm. 944 Simon Dun. Leolin king of Southwales aided king Edmund in this enterprise 946 Polydor. The lawes of king Edmund Fiue yeares and 7 months hath Si. Dun. Pridecire saith Si. Dun. Will. Malm. Matth. West 946 Capgraue A vaine tale Crossing bringeth sight of the diuels and crossing driueth them away Dunstane an interpretor of dreames Dunstan séeth the diuell often but now he was become a watter at the table when Dunstane sat with the king Edred 946 Edred Hen. Hunt The Northumbers rebell and are subdued Aulafe returned into Northumberland Hirke or Hericius Wil. Malm. The disloialtie of the Northumbers punished Aulafe returned into Northumberland Ran. Higd. Simon Dun. Easterford Aulafe returned into Northumberland The archbishop of Yorke imprisoned Matth. West 951. Wil. Malm. Edredus departeth this life Dunstane in fauour But was not this a deuise thereby to deteine the treasure for I doo not read that he deliuered it out of his hands An angell or as some thinks a woorse creature Edwin 955 Will. Malmes Polydor. Iohn Cap. graue Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane banished the realme Will. Malmes Polydor. Dunstane séeth not the diuell Dunstane departed into exile Wil. Malm. Edwine displaceth monks and putteth secular priests in their roomes Rebellion raised against king Edwine Simon Dun. Edwin departeth this life Edgar 959 Polydor. Edgar a fauorer of moonks The diligent prouision of K. Edgar for defense of the realme Wil. Malm. Mascutius Kings of Welshmen King Edgar roweth on the water of Dée Ran. Higd. King Edgar fauoureth Danes English learned to quaffe of the Danes Wil. Malm. Englishmen learne other vices of strangers Ethelwold made bishop of Winchester Oswald Floriacum Moonks must néeds write much in praise of Edgar who had men of their cote in such estimatioÌ„ A tribute instituted of woolskins Osborne and Capgraue hold that she was not his wife but a nun Wil. Malm. â—â—orger â—â—orger Earle Ethelwold deceueth the king of his wiâ—e King Edgar séeketh the destruction of earle Ethelwold King Edgar a murtherer His licentious life incontinencie Note the déep hypocrisie of Dunstane Ran. Higd. Fabian out of Guido de Columâ—â— Wil. Malm. Hen. Hunt Ranul Hig. Polydor. Matt. West Simon Dun. Fabian Ran. Higd. The Welshmen rebel and are chastised Fabian Ran. Higd. The welshmen rebel and are chastised Will. Malmet Hen. Hunt King Edgar departeth this life Wherfore Edgar is praised of some writers Fabian Ran. Higd. Hen. Hunt Wil. Malm. Hen. Huna Matt. West Moonks estéemed secular priests little regarded Ran. Higd. lib. 6. cap. 9. Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Tho. Eliot Edgar small of stature but strong and hardie Kenneth king of Scots The noble courage of king Edgar Wil. Malm. Ireland subiect to king Edgar Edward Some write that the father king Edgar appointed Edward to succéed him Simon Dun. Iohn Capg After duke of Mercia and other immeâ—â—atlie vpon Edgars death before the crowne was established remooued the moonks and restored the canons Simon Dun. 975 Wil. Malm. Alfer or Elfer duke of Mercia Iohn Capâ— Wil. Malm. Ran. Higd. Matt. West Simon Dun. Simon Dun. Polydor. A pretie shift of the moonks to disappoint the priests Polydor. Wil. Malm. Dunstane by woorking miracles had his will when arguments failed Polydor. Wil. Malms The wicked purpose of quéene Alfred The shameful murther of K. Edward Matth. West Fabian Sim. Dun. Wil. Malm. Miracles Building of abbeies in those daies was thought to be a full satisfaction for all maner of sinues Elferus Polydor. Will. Malmes Egelred 979 Simon Dun. Will. Malmes Polydor. Ran. Higd. 980 Sim. Dun. Ran. Higd. 982 983 Alfer
ranne awaie and made an outcrie in the citie how there sat a man in such a place so great as an hill the people hearing the newes ran out with clubs and weapons as if they should haue gone vnto a foughten field and 300. of them entring into the caue they foorthwith saw that he was dead and yet sat as if he had béen aliue hauing a staffe in his hand compared by mine author vnto the mast of a tall ship which being touched fell by and by to dust sauing the nether end betwéene his hand and the ground whose hollownesse was filled with 1500. pound weight of lead to beare vp his arme that it should not fall in péeces neuerthelesse his bodie also being touched fell likewise into dust sauing three of his aforesaid teeth the forepart of his scull and one of his thigh bones which are reserued to be séene of such as will hardlie beleeue these reports In the histories of Brabant I read of a giant found whose bones were 17. or 18. cubits in length but Goropius as his maner is denieth them to be the bones of a man affirming rather that they were the bones of an elephant because they somwhat resembled those of two such beasts which were found at the making of the famous ditch betwéene Bruxels and Machlin As though there were anie precise resemblance betwéene the bones of a man and of an elephant or that there had euer béene any elephant of 27. foot in length But sée his demeanour In the end he granteth that another bodie was found vpon the shore of Rhodanus of thirtie foot in length Which somewhat staieth his iudgement but not altogither remooueth his error The bodie of Pallas was found in Italie in the yeare of Grace 1038. and being measured it conteined twentie foot in length this Pallas was companion with Aeneas There was a carcase also laid bare 1170. in England vpon the shore where the beating of the sea had washed awaie the earth from the stone wherein it laie and when it was taken vp it conteined 50. foot in measuâ—â— as our histories doo report The like was seene before in Wales in the yeare 1087. of another of 14. foot In Perth moreouer a village in Scotland another was taken vp which to this daie they shew in a church vnder the name of little Iohn per Antiphrasin being also 14. foot in length as diuerse doo affirme which haue beholden the same and whereof Hector Boetius dooth saie that he did put his whole arme into one of the hanch bones which is worthie to be remembred In the yeare of Grace 1475. the bodie of Tulliola the daughter of Cicero was taken vp found higher by not a few foot than the common sort of women liuing in those daies Geruasius Tilberiensis head Marshall to the king of Arles writeth in his Chronicle dedicated to Otho 4. how that at Isoretum in the suburbes of Paris he saw the bodie of a man that was twentie foot long beside the head and the necke which was missing not found the owner hauing peraduenture béene beheaded for some notable trespasse committed in times past or as he saith killed by S. William The Greeke writers make mention of Andronicus their emperour who liued 1183. of Grace and was ten foot in height that is thrée foot higher than the Dutch man that shewed himselfe in manie places of England 1582. this man maried Anna daughter to Lewis of France before assured to Alexius whome he strangled dismembred and drowned in the sea the ladie not being aboue eleuen yeares of age whereas he was an old dotard and beside hir he kept Marpaca a fine harlot who ruled him as she listed Zonaras speaketh of a woman that liued in the daies of Iustine who being borne in Cilicia and of verie comelie personage was neuerthelesse almost two foot taller than the tallest woman of hir time A carcase was taken vp at Iuie church neere Salisburie but of late yeares to speake of almost fourtéene foot long in Dictionario Eliotae In Gillesland in Come Whitton paroche not far from the chappell of the Moore six miles by east from Carleill a coffin of stone was found and therein the bones of a man of more than incredible greatnes In like sort Leland speaketh of another found in the I le called Alderney whereof you shall read more in the chapiter of our Ilands Richard Grafton in his Manuell telleth of one whose shinbone conteined six foot and thereto his scull so great that it was able to receiue fiue pecks of wheat Wherefore by coniecturall symmetrie of these parts his bodie must needs be of 24. foot or rather more if it were diligentlie measured For the proportion of a comelie and well featured bodie answereth 9. times to the length of the face taken at large from the pitch of the crowne to the chin as the whole length is from the same place vnto the sole of the foot measured by an imagined line and seuered into so manie parts by like ouerthwart draughts as Drurerus in his lineall description of mans bodie doth deliuer Neuertheles this symmetrie is not taken by other than the well proportioned face for Recta orbiculata or fornicata prona resupinata and lacunata or repanda doo so far degenerate from the true proportion as from the forme and beautie of the comelie Hereby also they make the face taken in strict maner to be the tenth part of the whole bodie that is froÌ„ the highest part of the forehead to the pitch of the chin so that in the vse of the word face there is a difference wherby the 9. part is taken I say from the crowne called Vertex because the haire there turneth into a circle so that if the space by a rule were truelie taken I meane from the crowne or highest part of the head to the pitch of the nether chap and multiplied by nine the length of the whole bodie would easilie appeare shew it selfe at the full In like maner I find that from the elbow to the top of the midle finger is the 4. part of the whole length called a cubit from the wrist to the top of the same finger a tenth part the length of the shinbone to the ancle a fourth part and all one with the cubit from the top of the finger to the third ioint two third parts of the face from the top of the forehead Which obseruations I willinglie remember in this place to the end that if anie such carcases happen to be found hereafter it shall not be hard by some of these bones here mentioned to come by the stature of the whole bodie in certeine exact maner As for the rest of the bones ioints parts c you may resort to Drurerus Cardan and other writers sith the farther deliuerie of them concerneth not my purpose To proceed therefore with other examples I read that the bodie of king Arthur being found in the
yeare 1189. was two foot higher than anie man that came to behold the same Finallie the carcase of William conqueror was séene not manie yeares since to wit 1542. in the citie of Cane twelue inches longer by the iudgment of such as saw it than anie man which dwelled in the countrie All which testimonies I note togither bicause they proceed from christian writers from whome nothing should be farther or more distant than of set purpose to lie and feed the world with fables In our times also and whilest Francis the first reigned ouer France there was a man séene in Aquiteine whome the king being in those parties made of his gard whose height was such that a man of common heigth might easilie go vnder his twist without stooping a stature incredible Moreouer Casanion a writer of our time telleth of the bones of Briat a giant found of late in Delphinois of 15. cubits the diameter of whose scull was two cubits and the breadth of his shoulders foure as he himselfe beheld in the late second wars of France wherevnto the report of Ioan Marius made in his bookes De Galliarum illustrationibus where he writeth of the carcase of the same giant found not farre from the Rhodanus which was 22. foot long from the scull to the sole of the feet dooth yéeld sufficient testimonie Also Calameus in his commentaries De Biturigibus confirmeth no lesse adding that he was found 1556. so dooth Baptista Fulgosus lib. 1. cap. 6. saieng farther that his graue was seene not farre from Valentia and discouered by the violence and current of the Rhodanus The said Casanion in like sort speaketh of the bones of a man which he beheld one of whose téeth was a foot long and eight pound in weight Also of the sepulchre of another neere vnto Charmes castell which was nine paces in length things incredible to vs if eiesight did not confirme it in our owne times and these carcases were not reserued by the verie prouidence of God to the end we might behold his works and by these relikes vnderstand that such men were in old time in deed of whose statures we now begin to doubt Now to say somwhat also of mine owne knowledge there is the thighbone of a man to be séene in the church of S. Laurence néere Guildhall in London which in time past was 26. inches in length but now it beginneth to decaie so that it is shorter by foure inches than it was in the time of king Edward Another also is to be seene in Aldermarâ—e burie of some called Aldermanburie of 32. inches and rather more whereof the symmetrie hath beene taken by some skilfull in that practise and an image made according to that proportioÌ„ which is fixed in the east end of the cloister of the same church not farre from the said bone and sheweth the person of a man full ten or eleuen foot high which as some say was found in the cloister of Poules that was neere to the librarie at such time as the Duke of Somerset did pull it downe to the verie foundation and carried the stones thereof to the Strand where he did build his house These two bones haue I séene beside other whereof at the beholding I tooke no great heed bicause I minded not as then to haue had any such vse of their proportions and therefore I will speake no more of them this is sufficient for my purpose that is deliuered out of the christian authors Now it resteth furthermore that I set downe what I haue read therof in Pagane writers who had alwaies great regard of their credit and so ought all men that dedicate any thing vnto posteriâ—ie least in going about otherwise to reape renowme and praise they doo procure vnto themselues in the end nothing else but meere contempt and infamie For my part I will touch rare things and such as to my selfe doo séeme almost incredible howbeit as I find them so I note them requiring your Honour in reading hereof to let euerie Author beare his owne burden and euerie oxe his bundle Plutarch telleth how Sertorius being in Lybia néere to the streicts of Maroco to wit at Tingi or Tanger in Mauritania as it is now called caused the sepulchre of Antheus afore remembred to be opened for hearing by common report that the said giant laie buried there whose corps was fiftie cubits long at the least he was so far off from crediting the same that he would not beleeue it vntill he saw the coffin open wherein the bones of the aforesaid prince did rest To be short therefore he caused his souldiers to cast downe the hill made sometime ouer the tombe and finding the bodie in the bottome coffined in stone after the measure therof taken he saw it manifestlie to be 60. cubits in length which were ten more than the people made accompt of which Strabo also confirmeth Pausanias reporteth out of one Miso that when the bodie of Aiax was found the whirlebone of his knée was adindged so broad as a pretie dish also that the bodie of Asterius somtime king of Creta was ten cubits long and that of Hyllus or Gerion no lesse maruelous than the rest all which Goropius still condemneth to be the bones of monsters of the sea notwithstanding the manifest formes of their bones epitaphes and inscriptions found ingrauen in brasse and lead with them in their sepulchres so far is he from being persuaded and led from his opinion Philostrate in Heroicis saith how he saw the bodie of a giant thirtie cubits in length also the carcase of another of two and twentie and the third of twelue Liuie in the seauenth of his first decade speaketh of an huge person which made a challenge as he stood at the end of the Anien bridge against any Romane that would come out and fight with him whose stature was not much inferiour to that of Golias of Artaches of whome Herodot speaketh in the historie of Xerxes who was sixe common cubits of stature which make but fiue of the kings standard bicause this is longer by thrée fingers than the other Of Pusio Secundilla Cabaras of which the first two liuing vnder Augustus were aboue ten foot and the later vnder Claudius of full nine and all remembred by Plinie of Eleazar a Iew of whome Iosephus saith that he was sent to Tiberius and a person of heigth fiue cubits of another of whom Nicephorus maketh mention lib. 12. cap. 13. Hist. eccles of fiue cubits and an handfull I say nothing bicause Casanion of Mutterell hath alredie sufficientlie discoursed vpon these examples in his De gigantibus which as I gesse he hath written of set purpose against Goropius who in his Gigantomachia supposeth himselfe to haue killed all the giants in the world and like a new Iupiter Alterum carcasse Herculem as the said Casanion dooth merilie charge and vpbraid him Plinie telleth of an earthquake at Creta which discouered the body
souldiers secretlie in a wood and there to remaine in couert till the morning that Brute should come foorth and giue a charge vpon the enimies wherewith Corineus should breake foorth and assaile the Galles on the backes This policie was put in practise and tooke such effect as the deuisers themselues wished for the Galles being sharplie assailed on the front by Brute and his companie were now with the sudden comming of Corineus who set vpon them behind on their backes brought into such a feare that incontinentlie they tooke them to flight whom the Troians egerlie pursued making no small slaughter of them as they did ouertake them In this battell Brute lost manie of his men and amongst other one of his nephues named Turinus after he had shewed maruellous proofe of his manhood Of him as some haue written the foresaid citie of Tours tooke the name and was called Turonium because the said Turinus was there buried Andrew Theuet affirmeth the contrarie and mainteineth that one Taurus the nephue of Haniball was the first that inclosed it about with a pale of wood as the maner of those daies was of fensing their townes in the yeare of the world 3374. and before the birth of our sauiour 197. But to our matter concerning Brute who after he had obteined so famous a victorie albeit there was good cause for him to reioise yet it sore troubled him to consider that his numbers dailie decaied and his enimies still increased and grew stronger wherevpon resting doubtfull what to doo whether to procéed against the Galles or returne to his ships to séeke the Ile that was appointed him by oracle at length he chose the surest and best way as he tooke it and as it proued For whilest greater part of his armie was yet left aliue and that the victorie remained on his side he drew to his nauie and lading his ships with excéeding great store of riches which his people had got abroad in the countrie he tooke the seas againe After a few daies sailing they landed at the hauen now called Totnesse the yeare of the world 2850 after the destruction of Troy 66 after the deliuerance of the Israelites from the captiuitie of Babylon 397 almost ended in the 18 yeare of the reigne of Tineas king of Babylon 13 of Melanthus king of Athens before the building of Rome 368 which was before the natiuitie of our Sauior Christ 1116 almost ended and before the reigne of Alexander the great 783. Brute discouereth the commodities of this Iland mightie giants withstand him Gogmagog and Corineus wrestle together at a place beside Douer he buildeth the citie of Trinouant now termed London calleth this Iland by the name of Britaine and diuideth it into three parts among his three sonnes The fourth Chapter WHEN Brute had entred this land immediatlie after his arriuall as writers doo record he searched the countrie from side to side and from end to end finding it in most places verie fertile and plentious of wood and grasse and full of pleasant springs and faire riuers As he thus trauelled to discouer the state and commodities of the Iland he was encountred by diuers strong and mightie giants whome he destroied and slue or rather subdued with all such other people as he found in the Iland which were more in number than by report of some authors it should appeare there were Among these giants as Geffrey of Monmouth writeth there was one of passing strength and great estimation named Gogmagog with whome Brute caused Corineus to wrestle at a place beside Douer where it chanced that the giant brake a rib in the side of Corineus while they stroue to claspe and the one to ouerthrow the other wherewith Corineus being sore chafed and stirred to wrath did so double his force that he got the vpper hand of the giant and cast him downe headlong from one of the rocks there not farre from Douer and so dispatched him by reason whereof the place was named long after The fall or leape of Gogmagog but afterward it was called The fall of Douer For this valiant déed and other the like seruices first and last atchiued Brute gaue vnto Corineus the whole countrie of Cornwall To be briefe after that Brute had destroied such as stood against him and brought such people vnder his subiection as he found in the I le and searched the land from the one end to the other he was desirous to build a citie that the same might be the seate roiall of his empire or kingdome Wherevpon he chose a plot of ground lieng on the north side of the riuer of Thames which by good consideration séemed to be most pleasant and conuenient for any great multitude of inhabitants aswell for holsomnesse of aire goodnesse of soile plentie of woods and commoditie of the riuer seruing as well to bring in as to carrie out all kinds of merchandize and things necessarie for the gaine store and vse of them that there should inhabit Here therefore he began to build and lay the foundation of a citie in the tenth or as other thinke in the second yeare after his arriuall which he named saith Gal. Mon. Troinouant or as Hum. Llhoyd saith Troinewith that is new Troy in remembrance of that noble citie of Troy from whence he and his people were for the greater part descended When Brutus had builded this citie and brought the Iland fullie vnder his subiection he by the aduise of his nobles commanded this Ile which before hight Albion to be called Britaine and the inhabitants Britons after his name for a perpetuall memorie that he was the first bringer of them into the land In this meane while also he had by his wife .iij. sonnes the first named Locrinus or Locrine the second Cambris or Camber and the third Albanactus or Albanact Now when the time of his death drew néere to the first he betooke the gouernment of that part of the land nowe knowne by the name of England so that the same was long after called Loegria or Logiers of the said Locrinus To the second he appointed the countrie of Wales which of him was first named Cambria diuided from Loegria by the riuer of Seuerne To his third sonne Albanact he deliuered all the north part of the I le afterward called Albania after the name of the said Albanact which portion of the said Ile lieth beyond the Humber northward Thus when Brutus had diuided the I le of Britaine as before is mentioned into 3. parts and had gouerned the same by the space of 15. yeares he died in the 24 yeare after his arriuall as Harison noteth and was buried at Troinouant or London although the place of his said buriall there be now growne out of memorie Of Locrine the eldest sonne of Brute of Albanact his yoongest sonne and his death of Madan Mempricius Ebranke Brute Greenesheeld Leill Ludhurdibras Baldud and Leir the nine rulers of